Ontology
Or the
Theory of Being
By
Peter Coffey, Ph.D. (Louvain)
Professor of Logic and Metaphysics, Waynooth College, Ireland
Longmans, Green and Co.
London, New York, Bombay, Calcutta, and Madras
1918
Contents
- Preface.
- General Introduction.
- Chapter I. Being And Its Primary Determinations.
- Chapter II. Becoming And Its Implications.
- Chapter III. Existence And Essence.
- Chapter IV. Reality As One And Manifold.
- Chapter V. Reality And The True.
- Chapter VI. Reality And The Good.
- Chapter VII. Reality And The Beautiful.
- Chapter VIII. The Categories Of Being. Substance And Accident.
- Chapter IX. Nature And Person.
- Chapter X. Some Accident-Modes Of Being: Quality.
- Chapter XI. Quantity, Space And Time.
- Chapter XII. Relation; The Relative And The Absolute.
- Chapter XIII. Causality; Classification Of Causes.
- Chapter XIV. Efficient Causality; Phenomenism And Occasionalism.
- Chapter XV. Final Causes; Universal Order.
- Index.
- Footnotes
To
The Students
Past And Present
Of
Maynooth College
Preface.
It is hoped that the present volume will supply a want
that is really felt by students of philosophy in our universities—the
want of an English text-book on General
Metaphysics from the Scholastic standpoint. It is the
author’s intention to supplement his Science of Logic1 and
the present treatise on Ontology, by a volume on the
Theory of Knowledge. Hence no disquisitions on the
latter subject will be found in these pages: the Moderate
Realism of Aristotle and the Schoolmen is assumed
throughout.
In the domain of Ontology there are many scholastic
theories and discussions which are commonly regarded
by non-scholastic writers as possessing nowadays for the
student of philosophy an interest that is merely historical.
This mistaken notion is probably due to the fact that few
if any serious attempts have yet been made to transpose
these questions from their medieval setting into the
language and context of contemporary philosophy. Perhaps
not a single one of these problems is really and in substance
alien to present-day speculations. The author has
endeavoured, by his treatment of such characteristically
“medieval” discussions as those on Potentia and Actus,
Essence and Existence, Individuation, the Theory of
Distinctions, Substance and Accident, Nature and Person,
Logical and Real Relations, Efficient and Final Causes,
to show that the issues involved are in every instance as
fully and keenly debated—in an altered setting and a new
terminology—by recent and living philosophers of every
[pg viii]
school of thought as they were by St. Thomas and his
contemporaries in the golden age of medieval scholasticism.
And, as the purposes of a text-book demanded,
attention has been devoted to stating the problems clearly,
to showing the significance and bearings of discussions
and solutions, rather than to detailed analyses of arguments.
At the same time it is hoped that the treatment
is sufficiently full to be helpful even to advanced students
and to all who are interested in the “Metaphysics of the
Schools”. For the convenience of the reader the more
advanced portions are printed in smaller type.
The teaching of St. Thomas and the other great
Schoolmen of the Middle Ages forms the groundwork
of the book. This corpus of doctrine is scarcely yet
accessible outside its Latin sources. As typical of the
fuller scholastic text-books the excellent treatise of the
Spanish author, Urraburu,2 has been most frequently
consulted. Much assistance has also been derived from
Kleutgen’s Philosophie der Vorzeit,3 a monumental work
which ought to have been long since translated into
English. And finally, the excellent treatise in the
Louvain Cours de Philosophie, by the present Cardinal
Archbishop of Mechlin,4 has been consulted with profit
and largely followed in many places. The writer freely
and gratefully acknowledges his indebtedness to these and
other authors quoted and referred to in the course of the
present volume.
General Introduction.
I. Reason of Introductory Chapter.—It is desirable that
at some stage in the course of his investigations the student of
philosophy should be invited to take a brief general survey of
the work in which he is engaged. This purpose will be served
by a chapter on the general aim and scope of philosophy, its distinctive
characteristics as compared with other lines of human
thought, and its relations to these latter. Such considerations
will at the same time help to define Ontology, thus introducing
the reader to the subject-matter of the present volume.
II. Philosophy: the Name and the Thing.—In the fifth
book of Cicero’s Tusculan Disputations we read that the terms
philosophus and philosophia were first employed by Pythagoras
who flourished in the sixth century before Christ, that this ancient
sage was modest enough to call himself not a “wise man” but a
“lover of wisdom” (φίλος, σοφία), and his calling not a profession
of wisdom but a search for wisdom. However, despite the
disclaimer, the term philosophy soon came to signify wisdom
simply, meaning by this the highest and most precious kind of
knowledge.
Now human knowledge has for its object everything that
falls in any way within human experience. It has extensively a
great variety in its subject-matter, and intensively a great variety
in its degrees of depth and clearness and perfection. Individual
facts of the past, communicated by human testimony, form the
raw materials of historical knowledge. Then there are all the
individual things and events that fall within one’s own personal
experience. Moreover, by the study of human language (or
languages), of works of the human mind and products of human
genius and skill, we gain a knowledge of literature, and of the
arts—the fine arts and the mechanical arts. But not merely do
we use our senses and memory thus to accumulate an unassorted
stock of informations about isolated facts: a miscellaneous mass
of mental furniture which constitutes the bulk of human knowledge
[pg 002]
in its least developed form—cognitio vulgaris, the knowledge
of the comparatively uneducated and unreflecting classes of mankind.
We also use our reasoning faculty to reflect, compare,
classify these informations, to interpret them, to reason about
them, to infer from them general truths that embrace individual
things and events beyond our personal experience; we try to
explain them by seeking out their reasons and causes. This
mental activity gradually converts our knowledge into scientific
knowledge, and thus gives rise to those great groups of systematized
truths called the sciences: as, for example, the physical
and mathematical sciences, the elements of which usually form
part of our early education. These sciences teach us a great
deal about ourselves and the universe in which we live. There is
no need to dwell on the precious services conferred upon mankind
by discoveries due to the progress of the various special
sciences: mathematics as applied to engineering of all sorts;
astronomy; the physical sciences of light, heat, sound, electricity,
magnetism, etc.; chemistry in all its branches; physiology and
anatomy as applied in medicine and surgery. All these undoubtedly
contribute much to man’s bodily well-being. But
man has a mind as well as a body, and he is moreover a social
being: there are, therefore, other special sciences—“human” as
distinct from “physical” sciences—in which man himself is
studied in his mental activities and social relations with his
fellow-men: the sciences of social and political economy, constitutional
and civil law, government, statesmanship, etc. Furthermore,
man is a moral being, recognizing distinctions of good and
bad, right and wrong, pleasure and happiness, duty and responsibility,
in his own conduct; and finally he is a religious being,
face to face with the fact that men universally entertain views,
beliefs, convictions of some sort or other, regarding man’s subjection
to, and dependence on, some higher power or powers
dwelling somehow or somewhere within or above the whole
universe of his direct and immediate experience: there are therefore
also sciences which deal with these domains, morality and
religion. Here, however, the domains are so extensive, and the
problems raised by their phenomena are of such far-reaching
importance, that the sciences which deal with them can hardly be
called special sciences, but rather constituent portions of the one
wider and deeper general science which is what men commonly
understand nowadays by philosophy.
The distinction between the special sciences on the one hand
and philosophy, the general science, on the other, will help us to
realize more clearly the nature and scope of the latter. The
special sciences are concerned with discovering the proximate
reasons and causes of this, that, and the other definite department
in the whole universe of our experience. The subject-matter of
some of them is totally different from that of others: physiology
studies the functions of living organisms; geology studies the
formation of the earth’s crust. Or if two or more of them investigate
the same subject-matter they do so from different standpoints,
as when the zoologist and the physiologist study the
same type or specimen in the animal kingdom. But the common
feature of all is this, that each seeks only the reasons, causes, and
laws which give a proximate and partial explanation of the facts
which it investigates, leaving untouched and unsolved a number
of deeper and wider questions which may be raised about the
whence and whither and why, not only of the facts themselves,
but of the reasons, causes and laws assigned by the particular
science in explanation of these facts.
Now it is those deeper and wider questions, which can be
answered only by the discovery of the more remote and ultimate
reasons and causes of things, that philosophy undertakes to investigate,
and—as far as lies within man’s power—to answer.
No one has ever disputed the supreme importance of such inquiries
into the ultimate reasons and causes of things—into such
questions as these, for instance: What is the nature of man himself?
Has he in him a principle of life which is spiritual and
immortal? What was his first origin on the earth? Whence
did he come? Has his existence any purpose, and if so, what?
Whither does he tend? What is his destiny? Why does he
distinguish between a right and a wrong in human conduct?
What is the ultimate reason or ground of this distinction? Why
have men generally some form or other of religion? Why do
men generally believe in God? Is there really a God? What
is the origin of the whole universe of man’s experience? Of life
in all its manifestations? Has the universe any intelligible or
intelligent purpose, and if so, what? Can the human mind give
a certain answer to any of these or similar questions? What
about the nature and value of human knowledge itself? What is
its scope and what are its limitations? And since vast multitudes
of men believe that the human race has been specially
[pg 004]
enlightened by God Himself, by Divine Revelation, to know for
certain what man’s destiny is, and is specially aided by God
Himself, by Divine Grace, to work out this destiny—the question
immediately arises: What are the real relations between reason
alone on the one hand and reason enlightened by such Revelation
on the other, in other words between natural knowledge and
supernatural faith?
Now it will be admitted that the special sciences take us
some distance along the road towards an answer to such questions,
inasmuch as the truths established by these sciences, and even
the wider hypotheses conceived though not strictly verified in
them, furnish us with most valuable data in our investigation of
those questions. Similarly the alleged fact of a Divine Revelation
cannot be ignored by any man desirous of using all the data
available as helps towards their solution. The Revelation embodied
in Christianity claims not merely to enlighten us in regard
to many ultimate questions which mankind would be able to
answer without its assistance, but also to tell us about our destiny
some truths of supreme import, which of ourselves we should
never have been able to discover. It is obvious, then, that
whether a man has been brought up from his infancy to believe
in the Christian Revelation or not, his whole outlook on life will
be determined very largely by his belief or disbelief in its authenticity
and its contents. Similarly, if he be a Confucian, or a
Buddhist, or a Mohammedan, his outlook will be in part determined
by what he believes of their teachings. Man’s conduct
in life has undoubtedly many determining influences, but it will
hardly be denied that among them the predominant influence is
exerted by the views that he holds, the things he believes to be
true, concerning his own origin, nature and destiny, as well as the
origin, nature and destiny of the universe in which he finds himself.
The Germans have an expressive term for that which, in
the absence of a more appropriate term, we may translate as a
man’s world-outlook; they call it his Weltanschauung. Now this
world-outlook is formed by each individual for himself from his
interpretation of his experience as a whole. It is not unusual to
call this world-outlook a man’s philosophy of life. If we use the
term philosophy in this wide sense it obviously includes whatever
light a man may gather from the special sciences, and whatever
light he may gather from a divinely revealed religion if he believes
in such, as well as the light his own reason may shed upon a
[pg 005]
special and direct study of those ultimate questions themselves,
to which we have just referred. But we mention this wide sense
of the term philosophy merely to put it aside; and to state that
we use the term in the sense more commonly accepted nowadays,
the sense in which it is understood to be distinct from the special
sciences on the one side and from supernatural theology or the
systematic study of divinely revealed religion on the other.
Philosophy is distinct from the special sciences because while the
latter seek the proximate, the former seeks the ultimate grounds,
reasons and causes of all the facts of human experience. Philosophy
is distinct from supernatural theology because while the
former uses the unaided power of human reason to study the ultimate
questions raised by human experience, the latter uses reason
enlightened by Divine Revelation to study the contents of this
Revelation in all their bearings on man’s life and destiny.
Hence we arrive at this simple and widely accepted definition
of philosophy: the science of all things through their ultimate
reasons and causes as discovered by the unaided light of human
reason.5 The first part of this definition marks off philosophy
from the special sciences, the second part marks it off from supernatural
theology.
We must remember, however, that these three departments of knowledge—scientific,
philosophical, and revealed—are not isolated from one
another in any man’s mind; they overlap in their subject-matter, and though
differing in their respective standpoints they permeate one another through
and through. The separation of the special sciences from philosophy,
though adumbrated in the speculations of ancient times and made more
definite in the middle ages, was completed only in modern times through the
growth and progress of the special sciences themselves. The line of demarcation
between philosophy and supernatural theology must be determined by
the proper relations between Reason and Faith: and naturally these relations
are a subject of debate between philosophers who believe in the
existence of an authentic Divine Revelation and philosophers who do not.
It is the duty of the philosopher as such to determine by the light of reason
whether a Supreme Being exists and whether a Divine Revelation to man is
possible. If he convinces himself of the existence of God he will have little
difficulty in inferring the possibility of a Divine Revelation. The fact of a
Divine Revelation is a matter not for philosophical but for historical research.
Now when a man has convinced himself of the existence of God and the
fact of a Divine Revelation—the preambula fidei or prerequisite conditions of
Faith, as they are called—he must see that it is eminently reasonable for him
[pg 006]
to believe in the contents of such Divine Revelation; he must see that the
truths revealed by God cannot possibly trammel the freedom of his own
reason in its philosophical inquiries into ultimate problems concerning man
and the universe; he must see that these truths may possibly act as beacons
which will keep him from going astray in his own investigations: knowing
that truth cannot contradict truth he knows that if he reaches a conclusion
really incompatible with any certainly revealed truth, such conclusion must
be erroneous; and so he is obliged to reconsider the reasoning processes
that led him to such a conclusion.6 Thus, the position of the Christian
philosopher, aided in this negative way by the truths of an authentic Divine
Revelation, has a distinct advantage over that of the philosopher who does
not believe in such revelation and who tries to solve all ultimate questions
independently of any light such revelation may shed upon them. Yet the
latter philosopher as a rule not only regards the “independent” position,
which he himself takes up in the name of “freedom of thought” and “freedom
of research,” as the superior position, but as the only one consistent
with the dignity of human reason; and he commonly accuses the Christian
philosopher of allowing reason to be “enslaved” in “the shackles of
dogma”. We can see at once the unfairness of such a charge when we
remember that the Christian philosopher has convinced himself on grounds of
reason alone that God exists and has made a revelation to man. His belief
in a Divine Revelation is a reasoned belief, a rationabile obsequium (Rom.
XII. 1); and only if it were a blind belief, unjustifiable on grounds of reason,
would the accusation referred to be a fair one. The Christian philosopher
might retort that it is the unbelieving philosopher himself who really destroys
“freedom of thought and research,” by claiming for the latter what is really
an abuse of freedom, namely license to believe what reason shows to be
erroneous. But this counter-charge would be equally unfair, for the unbelieving
philosopher does not claim any such undue license to believe what
he knows to be false or to disbelieve what he knows to be true. If he denies
the fact or the possibility of a Divine Revelation, and therefore pursues his
philosophical investigations without any regard to the contents of such
revelation, it is because he has convinced himself on grounds of reason that
such revelation is neither a fact nor a possibility. He and the Christian
philosopher cannot both be right; one of them must be wrong; but as
reasonable men they should agree to differ rather than hurl unjustifiable
charges and counter-charges at each other.
All philosophers who believe in the Christian Revelation and allow its
authentic teachings to guide and supplement their own rational investigation
into ultimate questions, are keenly conscious of the consequent superior
depth and fulness and certitude of Christian philosophy as compared with all
the other conflicting and fragmentary philosophies that mark the progress of
human speculation on the ultimate problems of man and the universe down
through the centuries. They feel secure in the possession of a philosophia
[pg 007]
perennis,7 and none more secure than those of them who complete and confirm
that philosophy by the only full and authentic deposit of Divinely Revealed
Truth, which is to be found in the teaching of the Catholic Church.
The history of philosophical investigation yields no one
universally received conception of what philosophy is, nor
would the definition given above be unreservedly accepted.
Windelband, in his History of Philosophy8 instances the following
predominant conceptions of philosophy according to the chronological
order in which they prevailed: (a) the systematic investigation
of the problems raised by man and the universe (early
Grecian philosophy: absence of differentiation of philosophy
from the special sciences); (b) the practical art of human conduct,
based on rational speculation (later Grecian philosophy: distrust
in the value of knowledge, and emphasis on practical guidance
of conduct); (c) the helper and handmaid of the Science of Revealed
Truth, i.e. supernatural theology, in the solution of
ultimate problems (the Christian philosophy of the Fathers of the
Church and of the Medieval Schools down to the sixteenth century:
universal recognition of the value of the Christian Revelation
as an aid to rational investigation); (d) a purely rational
investigation of those problems, going beyond the investigations
of the special sciences, and either abstracting from, or denying
the value of, any light or aid from Revelation (differentiation of
the domains of science, philosophy and theology; modern philosophies
from the sixteenth to the nineteenth century; excessive
individualism and rationalism of these as unnaturally divorced
from recognition of, and belief in, Divine Revelation, and unduly
isolated from the progressing positive sciences); (e) a critical
analysis of the significance and scope and limitations of human
knowledge itself (recent philosophies, mainly concerned with
theories of knowledge and speculations on the nature of the
cognitive process and the reliability of its products).
These various conceptions are interesting and suggestive;
much might be said about them, but not to any useful purpose
in a brief introductory chapter. Let us rather, adopting the
definition already set forth, try next to map out into its leading
departments the whole philosophical domain.
III. Divisions of Philosophy: Speculative and Practical
[pg 008]
Philosophy.—The general problem of classifying all the
sciences built up by human thought is a logical problem of no
little complexity when one tries to work it out in detail. We
refer to this general problem only to mention a widely accepted
principle on which it is usually approached, and because the
division of philosophy itself is a section of the general problem.
The principle in question is that sciences may be distinguished
indeed by partial or total diversity of subject-matter, but that
such diversity is not essential, that diversity of standpoint is
necessary and sufficient to constitute distinct sciences even when
these deal with one and the same subject-matter. Now applying
this principle to philosophy we see firstly that it has the same
subject-matter as all the special sciences taken collectively, but
that it is distinct from all of them inasmuch as it studies their
data not from the standpoint of the proximate causes, but from
the higher standpoint of the ultimate causes of these data. And
we see secondly that philosophy, having this one higher standpoint
throughout all its departments, is one science; that its
divisions are only material divisions; that there is not a plurality
of philosophies as there is a plurality of sciences, though there is
a plurality of departments in philosophy.9 Let us now see what
these departments are.
If we ask why people seek knowledge at all, in any department,
we shall detect two main impelling motives. The first of
these is simply the desire to know: trahimur omnes cupiditate
sciendi. The natural feeling of wonder, astonishment, “admiratio,”
which accompanies our perception of things and events, prompts
us to seek their causes, to discover the reasons which will make
them intelligible to us and enable us to understand them. But
while the possession of knowledge for its own sake is thus a
motive of research it is not the only motive. We seek knowledge
in order to use it for the guidance of our conduct in life,
for the orientation of our activities, for the improvement of our
condition; knowing that knowledge is power, we seek it in order
to make it minister to our needs. Now in the degree in which
it fulfils such ulterior purposes, or is sought for these purposes,
[pg 009]
knowledge may be described as practical; in the degree in which
it serves no ulterior end, or is sought for no ulterior end, other
than that of perfecting our minds, it may be described as speculative.
Of course this latter purpose is in itself a highly practical
purpose; nor indeed is there any knowledge, however speculative,
but has, or at least is capable of having, some influence or bearing
on the actual tenor and conduct of our lives; and in this
sense all knowledge is practical. Still we can distinguish broadly
between knowledge which has no direct, immediate bearing on
our acts, and knowledge that has.10 Hence the possibility of
distinguishing between two great domains of philosophical knowledge—Theoretical
or Speculative Philosophy, and Practical
Philosophy. There are, in fact, two great domains into which
the data of all human experience may be divided; and for each
distinct domain submitted to philosophical investigation there
will be a distinct department of philosophy. A first domain is
the order realized in the universe independently of man; a second
is the order which man himself realizes: things, therefore, and
acts. The order of the external universe, the order of nature as
it is called, exists independently of us: we merely study it
(speculari, θεωρέω), we do not create it. The other or practical
order is established by our acts of intelligence and will, and by
our bodily action on external things under the direction of those
faculties in the arts. Hence we have a speculative or theoretical
philosophy and a practical philosophy.11
IV. Departments of Practical Philosophy: Logic,
Ethics and Esthetics.—In the domain of human activities, to
the right regulation of which practical philosophy is directed, we
may distinguish two departments of mental activity, namely intellectual
and volitional, and besides these the whole department
of external, executive or bodily activity. In general the right
regulation of acts may be said to consist in directing them to the
realization of some ideal; for all cognitive acts this ideal is the
true, for all appetitive or volitional acts it is the good, while for
all external operations it may be either the beautiful or the useful—the
respective objects of the fine arts and the mechanical arts
or crafts.
Logic, as a practical science, studies the mental acts and processes
involved in discovering and proving truths and systematizing
these into sciences, with a view to directing these acts and
processes aright in the accomplishment of this complex task.
Hence it has for its subject-matter, in a certain sense, all the
data of human experience, or whatever can be an object of human
thought. But it studies these data not directly or in themselves
or for their own sake, but only in so far as our acts of reason, which
form its direct object, are brought to bear upon them. In all the
other sciences we employ thought to study the various objects of
thought as things, events, realities; and hence these may be
called “real” sciences, scientiae reales; while in Logic we study
thought itself, and even here not speculatively for its own sake
or as a reality (as we study it for instance in Psychology), but
practically, as a process capable of being directed towards the
discovery and proof of truth; and hence in contradistinction
to the other sciences as “real,” we call Logic the “rational”
science, scientia rationalis. Scholastic philosophers express this
distinction by saying that while Speculative Philosophy studies
real being (Ens Reale), or the objects of direct thought (objecta
primae intentionis mentis), Logic studies the being which is the
product of thought (Ens Rationis), or objects of reflex thought
(objecta secundae intentionis mentis).12 The mental processes involved
in the attainment of scientific truth are conception, judgment
and inference; moreover these processes have to be exercised
methodically by the combined application of analysis and synthesis,
[pg 011]
or induction and deduction, to the various domains of
human experience. All these processes, therefore, and the methods
of their application, constitute the proper subject-matter of Logic.
It has been more or less a matter of debate since the days of
Aristotle whether Logic should be regarded as a department of
philosophical science proper, or rather as a preparatory discipline,
an instrument or organon of reasoning—as the collection of Aristotle’s
own logical treatises was called,—and so as a vestibule or
introduction to philosophy. And there is a similar difference of
opinion as to whether or not it is advisable to set down Logic
as the first department to be studied in the philosophical curriculum.
Such doubts arise from differences of view as to the
questions to be investigated in Logic, and the point to which such
investigations should be carried therein. It is possible to distinguish
between a more elementary treatment of thought-processes
with the avowedly practical aim of setting forth canons of inference
and method which would help and train the mind to reason
and investigate correctly; and a more philosophical treatment
of those processes with the speculative aim of determining their
ultimate significance and validity as factors of knowledge, as
attaining to truth, as productive of science and certitude. It is
only the former field of investigation that is usually accorded to
Logic nowadays; and thus understood Logic ought to come first
in the curriculum as a preparatory training for philosophical
studies, accompanied, however, by certain elementary truths from
Psychology regarding the nature and functions of the human
mind. The other domain of deeper and more speculative investigation
was formerly explored in what was regarded as a
second portion of logical science, under the title of “Critical”
Logic—Logica Critica. In modern times this is regarded as a
distinct department of Speculative Philosophy, under the various
titles of Epistemology, Criteriology, or the Theory of Knowledge.
Ethics or Moral Philosophy (ἤθος, mos, mores, morals, conduct)
is that department of practical philosophy which has for its
subject-matter all human acts, i.e. all acts elicited or commanded
by the will of man considered as a free, rational and responsible
agent. And it studies human conduct with the practical purpose
of discovering the ultimate end or object of this conduct, and the
principles whereby it must be regulated in order to attain to this
end. Ethics must therefore analyse and account for the distinction
of right and wrong or good and bad in human conduct, for
[pg 012]
its feature of morality. It must examine the motives that
influence conduct: pleasure, well-being, happiness, duty, obligation,
moral law, etc. The supreme determining factor in all
such considerations will obviously be the ultimate end of man,
whatever this may be: his destiny as revealed by a study of his
nature and place in the universe. Now the nature of man is
studied in Psychology, as are also the nature, conditions and
effects of his free acts, and the facilities, dispositions and forms
of character consequent on these. Furthermore, not only from
the study of man in Psychology, but from the study of the
external universe in Cosmology, we amass data from which in
Natural Theology we establish the existence of a Supreme Being.
We then prove in Ethics that the last end of man, his highest
perfection, consists in knowing, loving, serving, and thus glorifying
God, both in this life and in the next. Hence we can see
how these branches of speculative philosophy subserve the
practical science of morals. And since a man’s interpretation of
the moral distinctions—as of right or wrong, meritorious or blameworthy,
autonomous or of obligation—which he recognizes as
pertaining to his own actions—since his interpretation of these
distinctions is so intimately bound up with his religious outlook
and beliefs, it is at once apparent that the science of Ethics will
be largely influenced and determined by the system of speculative
philosophy which inspires it, whether this be Theism, Monism,
Agnosticism, etc. No doubt the science of Ethics must take as
its data all sorts of moral beliefs, customs and practices prevalent
at any time among men; but it is not a speculative science
which would merely aim at a posteriori inferences or inductive
generalizations from these data; it is a practical, normative science
which aims at discovering the truth as to what is the right and
the wrong in human conduct, and at pointing out the right
application of the principles arising out of this truth. Hence it
is of supreme importance for the philosopher of morals to determine
whether the human race has really been vouchsafed a
Divine Revelation, and, convincing himself that Christianity
contains such a revelation, to recognize the possibility of supplementing
and perfecting what his own natural reason can discover
by what the Christian religion teaches about the end of man as
the supreme determining principle of human conduct. Not that
he is to take the revealed truths of Christianity as principles of
moral philosophy; for these are the principles of the supernatural
[pg 013]
Christian Theology of human morals; but that as a Christian
philosopher, i.e. a philosopher who recognizes the truth of the
Christian Revelation, he should reason out philosophically a
science of Ethics which, so far as it goes, will be in harmony
with the moral teachings of the Christian Religion, and will
admit of being perfected by these. This recognition, as already
remarked, will not be a hindrance but a help to him in exploring
the wide domains of the individual, domestic, social
and religious conduct of man; in determining, on the basis of
theism established by natural reason, the right moral conditions
and relations of man’s conduct as an individual, as a member of
the family, as a member of the state, and as a creature of God.
The nature, source and sanction of authority, domestic, social
and religious; of the dictate of conscience; of the natural moral
law and of all positive law; of the moral virtues and vices—these
are all questions which the philosopher of Ethics has to
explore by the use of natural reason, and for the investigation
of which the Christian philosopher of Ethics is incomparably
better equipped than the philosopher who, though possessing the
compass of natural reason, ignores the beacon lights of Divinely
Revealed Truths.
Esthetics, or the Philosophy of the Fine Arts, is that department
of philosophy which studies the conception of the beautiful and
its external expression in the works of nature and of man. The
arts themselves, of course, whether concerned with the realization
of the useful or of the beautiful, are distinct from sciences, even
from practical sciences.13 The technique itself consists in a skill
acquired by practice—by practice guided, however, by a set of
practical canons or rules which are the ripe fruit of experience.14
But behind every art there is always some background of more or
less speculative truth. The conception of the useful, however
which underlies the mechanical arts and crafts, is not an ultimate
conception calling for any further analysis than it receives in the
various special sciences and in metaphysics. But the conception of
the beautiful does seem to demand a special philosophical consideration.
On the subjective or mental side the esthetic sense, artistic
taste, the sentiment of the beautiful, the complex emotions accompanying
such experience; on the objective side the elements
[pg 014]
or factors requisite to produce this experience; the relation of
the esthetic to the moral, of the beautiful to the good and the
true—these are all distinctly philosophical questions. Up to the
present time, however, their treatment has been divided between
the other departments of philosophy—psychology, cosmology,
natural theology, general metaphysics, ethics—rather than grouped
together to form an additional distinct department.
V. Departments of Speculative Philosophy: Metaphysics.—The
philosophy which studies the order realized in
things apart from our activity, speculative philosophy, has been
variously divided up into separate departments from the first
origins of philosophical speculation.
When we remember that all intellectual knowledge of things
involves the apprehension of general truths or laws about these
things, and that this apprehension of intelligible aspects common
to a more or less extensive group of things involves the exercise
of abstraction, we can understand how the whole domain of speculative
knowledge, whether scientific or philosophical, can be differentiated
into certain layers or levels, so to speak, according to
various degrees of abstractness and universality in the intelligible
aspects under which the data of our experience may be considered.
On this principle Aristotle and the scholastics divided all speculative
knowledge into three great domains, Physics, Mathematics
and Metaphysics, with their respective proper objects, Change,
Quantity and Being, objects which are successively apprehended in
three great stages of abstraction traversed by the human mind in
its effort to understand and explain the Universal Order of things.
And as a matter of fact perhaps the first great common and
most obvious feature which strikes the mind reflecting on the
visible universe is the feature of all-pervading change (κίνησις),
movement, evolution, progress and regress, growth and decay;
we see it everywhere in a variety of forms, mechanical or local
change, quantitative change, qualitative change, vital change.
Now the knowledge acquired by the study of things under this
common aspect is called Physics. Here the mind abstracts merely
from the individualizing differences of this change in individual
things, and fixes its attention on the great, common, sensible
aspect itself of visible change.
But the mind can abstract even from the sensible changes
that take place in the physical universe and fix its attention on
a static feature in the changing things. This static element
[pg 015]
(τὸ ἀκίνητον), which the intellect apprehends in material things
as naturally inseparable from them (ἀκίνητον ἀλλ᾽ οὐ χωριστόν),
is their quantity, their extension in space. When the mind strips
a material object of all its visible, sensible properties—on which
its mechanical, physical and chemical changes depend—there
still remains as an object of thought a something formed of parts
outside parts in three dimensions of space. This abstract quantity,
quantitas intelligibilis—whether as continuous or discontinuous,
as magnitude or multitude—is the proper object of Mathematics.
But the mind can penetrate farther still into the reality of
the material data which it finds endowed with the attributes of
change and quantity: it can eliminate from the object of its
thought even this latter or mathematical attribute, and seize on
something still more fundamental. The very essence, substance,
nature, being itself, of the thing, the underlying subject and root
principle of all the thing’s operations and attributes, is something
deeper than any of these attributes, something at least mentally
distinct from these latter (τὸ ἀκίνητον και χωριστόν): and this
something is the proper object of man’s highest speculative
knowledge, which Aristotle called ἡ πρώτη φιλοσοφία, philosophia
prima, the first or fundamental or deepest philosophy.15
But he gave this latter order of knowledge another very
significant title: he called it theology or theological science,
ἐπιστήμη θεολογίκή, by a denomination derived a potiori parte,
from its nobler part, its culmination in the knowledge of God.
Let us see how. For Aristotle first philosophy is the science of
being and its essential attributes.16 Here the mind apprehends its
[pg 016]
object as static or abstracted from change, and as immaterial or
abstracted from quantity, the fundamental attribute of material
reality—as ἀκίνητον καὶ χωριστόν. Now it is the substance,
nature, or essence of the things of our direct and immediate experience,
that forms the proper object of this highest science. But in
these things the substance, nature, or essence, is not found in
real and actual separation from the material attributes of change
and quantity; it is considered separately from these only by an
effort of mental abstraction. Even the nature of man himself is
not wholly immaterial; nor is the spiritual principle in man, his
soul, entirely exempt from material conditions. Hence in so far
as first philosophy studies the being of the things of our direct
experience, its object is immaterial only negatively or by mental
abstraction. But does this study bring within the scope of our
experience any being or reality that is positively and actually
exempt from all change and all material conditions? If so the
study of this being, the Divine Being, will be the highest effort,
the crowning perfection, of first philosophy; which we may therefore
call the theological science. “If,” writes Aristotle,17 “there
really exists a substance absolutely immutable and immaterial,
in a word, a Divine Being—as we hope to prove—then such
Being must be the absolutely first and supreme principle, and
the science that attains to such Being will be theological.”
In this triple division of speculative philosophy into Physics,
Mathematics, and Metaphysics, it will naturally occur to one
to ask: Did Aristotle distinguish between what he called Physics
and what we nowadays call the special physical sciences? He
did. These special analytic studies of the various departments
of the physical universe, animate and inanimate, Aristotle described
indiscriminately as “partial” sciences: αἱ ἐν μέρει ἐπιστημάι—ἐπιστημαὶ
ἐν μέρει λεγόμεναι. These descriptive, inductive,
comparative studies, proceeding a posteriori from effects to causes,
he conceived rather as a preparation for scientific knowledge
proper; this latter he conceived to be a synthetic, deductive
explanation of things, in the light of some common aspect detected
in them as principle or cause of all their concrete characteristics.18
Such synthetic knowledge of things, in the light of
some such common aspect as change, is what he regarded as
scientific knowledge, meaning thereby what we mean by philosophical
[pg 017]
knowledge.19 What he called Physics, therefore, is what
we nowadays understand as Cosmology and Psychology.20
Mathematical science Aristotle likewise regarded as science
in the full and perfect sense, i.e. as philosophical. But just as
we distinguish nowadays between the special physical and human
sciences on the one hand, and the philosophy of external nature
and man on the other, so we may distinguish between the special
mathematical sciences and a Philosophy of Mathematics: with
this difference, that while the former groups of special sciences
are mainly inductive the mathematical group is mainly deductive.
Furthermore, the Philosophy of Mathematics—which investigates
questions regarding the ultimate significance of mathematical
concepts, axioms and assumptions: unity, multitude, magnitude,
quantity, space, time, etc.—does not usually form a separate department
in the philosophical curriculum: its problems are dealt
with as they arise in the other departments of Metaphysics.
Before outlining the modern divisions of Metaphysics we
may note that this latter term was not used by Aristotle. We
owe it probably to Andronicus of Rhodes († 40 b.c.), who, when
arranging a complete edition of Aristotle’s works, placed next in
order after the Physics, or physical treatises, all the parts and
fragments of the master’s works bearing upon the immutable and
immaterial object of the philosophia prima; these he labelled
τὰ μετὰ τὰ (βιβλία) φυσικα, post physica, the books after the
physics: hence the name metaphysics,21 applied to this highest
section of speculative philosophy. It was soon noticed that the
term, thus fortuitously applied to such investigations, conveyed a
very appropriate description of their scope and character if interpreted
in the sense of “supra-physica,” or “trans-physica”: inasmuch
[pg 018]
as the object of these investigations is a hyperphysical
object, an object that is either positively and really, or negatively
and by abstraction, beyond the material conditions of quantity
and change. St. Thomas combines both meanings of the term
when he says that the study of its subject-matter comes naturally
after the study of physics, and that we naturally pass from the
study of the sensible to that of the suprasensible.22
The term philosophia prima has now only an historical interest;
and the term theology, used without qualification, is now generally
understood to signify supernatural theology.
VI. Departments of Metaphysics: Cosmology, Psychology,
and Natural Theology.—Nowadays the term Metaphysics
is understood as synonymous with speculative philosophy:
the investigation of the being, nature, or essence, and essential
attributes of the realities which are also studied in the various
special sciences: the search for the ultimate grounds, reasons
and causes of these realities, of which the proximate explanations
are sought in the special sciences. We have seen that it has for
its special object that most abstract aspect of reality whereby
the latter is conceived as changeless and immaterial; and we
have seen that a being may have these attributes either by
mental abstraction merely, or in actual reality. In other words
the philosophical study of things that are really material not
only suggests the possibility, but establishes the actual existence,
of a Being that is really changeless and immaterial: so that
metaphysics in all its amplitude would be the philosophical science
of things that are negatively (by abstraction) or positively (in
reality) immaterial. This distinction suggests a division of
metaphysics into general and special metaphysics. The former
would be the philosophical study of all being, considered by
mental abstraction as immaterial; the latter would be the philosophical
study of the really and positively changeless and immaterial
Being,—God. The former would naturally fall into two
great branches: the study of inanimate nature and the study of
living things, Cosmology and Psychology; while special metaphysics,
the philosophical study of the Divine Being, would
constitute Natural Theology. These three departments, one of
special metaphysics and two of general metaphysics, would not
[pg 019]
be three distinct philosophical sciences, but three departments of
the one speculative philosophical science. The standpoint would
be the same in all three sections, viz. being considered as static
and immaterial by mental abstraction: for whatever positive
knowledge we can reach about being that is really immaterial
can be reached only through concepts derived from material
being and applied analogically to immaterial being.
Cosmology and Psychology divide between them the whole
domain of man’s immediate experience. Cosmology, utilizing
not only the data of direct experience, but also the conclusions
established by the analytic study of these data in the physical
sciences, explores the origin, nature, and destiny of the material
universe. Some philosophers include among the data of Cosmology
all the phenomena of vegetative life, reserving sentient
and rational life for Psychology; others include even sentient
life in Cosmology, reserving the study of human life for Psychology,
or, as they would call it, Anthropology.23 The mere matter
of location is of secondary importance. Seeing, however, that
man embodies in himself all three forms of life, vegetative, sentient,
and rational, all three would perhaps more naturally belong to
Psychology, which would be the philosophical study of life in
all its manifestations (ψυχή, the vital principle, the soul). Just
as the conclusions of the physical sciences are the data of Cosmology,
so the conclusions of the natural or biological sciences—Zoology,
Botany, Physiology, Morphology, Cellular Biology,
etc.—are the data of Psychology. Indeed in Psychology itself—especially
in more recent years—it is possible to distinguish a
positive, analytic, empirical study of the phenomena of consciousness,
a study which would rank rather as a special than as an
ultimate or philosophical science; and a synthetic, rational study
of the results of this analysis, a study which would be strictly
philosophical in character. This would have for its object to
determine the origin, nature and destiny of living things in
general and of man himself in particular. It would inquire into
the nature and essential properties of living matter, into the nature
of the subject of conscious states, into the operations and faculties
of the human mind, into the nature of the human soul and its
mode of union with the body, into the rationality of the human
[pg 020]
intellect and the freedom of the human will, the spirituality and
immortality of the human soul, etc.
But since the human mind itself is the natural instrument
whereby man acquires all his knowledge, it will be at once apparent
that the study of the phenomenon of knowledge itself, of
the cognitive activity of the mind, can be studied, and must be
studied, not merely as a natural phenomenon of the mind, but
from the point of view of its special significance as representative
of objects other than itself, from the point of view of its validity
or invalidity, its truth or falsity, and with the special aim of determining
the scope and limitations and conditions of its objective
validity. We have already referred to the study of human knowledge
from this standpoint, in connexion with what was said
above concerning Logic. It has a close kinship with Logic on
the one hand, and with Psychology on the other; and nowadays
it forms a distinct branch of speculative Philosophy under the
title of Criteriology, Epistemology, or the Theory of Knowledge.
Arising out of the data of our direct experience, external and
internal, as studied in the philosophical departments just outlined,
we find a variety of evidences all pointing beyond the domain of
this direct experience to the supreme conclusion that there exists
of necessity, distinct from this directly experienced universe, as
its Creator, Conserver, and Ruler, its First Beginning and its Last
End, its Alpha and Omega, One Divine and Infinite Being, the
Deity. The existence and attributes of the Deity, and the relations
of man and the universe to the Deity, form the subject-matter
of Natural Theology.
VII. Departments of Metaphysics: Ontology and
Epistemology.—According to the Aristotelian and scholastic conception
speculative philosophy would utilize as data the conclusions
of the special sciences—physical, biological, and human. It would
try to reach a deeper explanation of their data by synthesizing
these under the wider aspects of change, quantity, and being, thus
bringing to light the ultimate causes, reasons, and explanatory
principles of things. This whole study would naturally fall into
two great branches: General Metaphysics (Cosmology and
Psychology), which would study things exempt from quantity
and change not really but only by mental abstraction; and
Special Metaphysics (Natural Theology), which would study the
positively immaterial and immutable Being of the Deity.
This division of Metaphysics, thoroughly sound in principle,
[pg 021]
and based on a sane and rational view of the relation between
the special sciences and philosophy, has been almost entirely24
supplanted in modern times by a division which, abstracting from
the erroneous attitude that prompted it in the first instance, has
much to recommend it from the standpoint of practical convenience
of treatment. The modern division was introduced by
Wolff (1679-1755), a German philosopher,—a disciple of Leibniz
(1646-1716) and forerunner of Kant (1724-1804).25 Influenced
by the excessively deductive method of Leibniz’ philosophy,
which he sought to systematize and to popularize, he wrongly conceived
the metaphysical study of reality as something wholly
apart and separate from the inductive investigation of this same
reality in the positive sciences. It comprised the study of the
most fundamental and essential principles of being, considered in
themselves; and the deductive application of these principles to
the three great domains of actual reality, the corporeal universe,
the human soul, and God. The study of the first principles of
being in themselves would constitute General Metaphysics, or
Ontology (ὄντος-λόγος). Their applications would constitute three
great departments of Special Metaphysics: Cosmology, which he
described as “transcendental” in opposition to the experimental
physical sciences; Psychology, which he termed “rational” in opposition
to the empirical biological sciences; and finally Natural
Theology, which he entitled Theodicy (Θεός-δίκη-δικαιόω), using
a term invented by Leibniz for his essays in vindication of the
wisdom and justice of Divine Providence notwithstanding the
evils of the universe.
“The spirit that animated this arrangement of the departments of metaphysics,”
writes Mercier, “was unsound in theory and unfortunate in tendency.
It stereotyped for centuries a disastrous divorce between philosophy and the
[pg 022]
sciences, a divorce that had its origin in circumstances peculiar to the intellectual
atmosphere of the early eighteenth century. As a result of it there
was soon no common language or understanding between scientists and
philosophers. The terms which expressed the most fundamental ideas—matter,
substance, movement, cause, force, energy, and such like—were
taken in different senses in science and in philosophy. Hence misunderstandings,
aggravated by a growing mutual distrust and hostility, until finally people
came to believe that scientific and metaphysical preoccupations were incompatible
if not positively opposed to each other.”26
How very different from the disintegrating conception here criticized is
the traditional Aristotelian and scholastic conception of the complementary
functions of philosophy and the sciences in unifying human knowledge: a
conception thus eloquently expressed by Newman in his Idea of a University:—27
“All that exists, as contemplated by the human mind, forms one large
system or complex fact…. Now, it is not wonderful that, with all its capabilities,
the human mind cannot take in this whole vast fact at a single
glance, or gain possession of it at once. Like a short-sighted reader, its eye
pores closely, and travels slowly, over the awful volume which lies open for its
inspection. Or again, as we deal with some huge structure of many parts
and sides, the mind goes round about it, noting down, first one thing, then
another, as best it may, and viewing it under different aspects, by way of
making progress towards mastering the whole…. These various partial
views or abstractions … are called sciences … they proceed on the
principle of a division of labour…. As they all belong to one and the same
circle of objects, they are one and all connected together; as they are but
aspects of things, they are severally incomplete in their relation to the things
themselves, though complete in their own idea and for their own respective
purposes; on both accounts they at once need and subserve each other. And
further, the comprehension of the bearings of one science on another, and
the use of each to each, and the location and limitation and adjustment
and due appreciation of them all, one with another, this belongs, I conceive,
to a sort of science distinct from all of them, and in some sense, a science of
sciences, which is my own conception of what is meant by Philosophy….”
Without in any way countenancing such an isolation of
metaphysics from the positive sciences, we may, nevertheless,
adopt the modern division in substance and in practice. While
recognizing the intimate connexion between the special sciences
and metaphysics in all its branches, we may regard as General
Metaphysics all inquiries into the fundamental principles of being
and of knowing, of reality and of knowledge; and as Special
Metaphysics the philosophical study of physical nature, of human
nature, and of God, the Author and Supreme Cause of all finite
reality. Thus, while special metaphysics would embrace Cosmology,
Psychology, and Natural Theology, general metaphysics
[pg 023]
would embrace Ontology and Epistemology. These two latter
disciplines must no doubt investigate what is in a certain sense
one and the same subject-matter, inasmuch as knowledge is
knowledge of reality, nor can the knowing mind (the subjectum
cognoscens) and the known reality (the objectum cognitum) be
wholly separated or studied in complete isolation from each
other. Yet the whole content of human experience, which
forms their common subject-matter, can be regarded by mental
abstraction from the two distinct standpoints of the knowing
mind and the known reality, and can thus give rise to two
distinct sets of problems. Epistemology is thus concerned with
the truth and certitude of human knowledge; with the subjective
conditions and the scope and limits of its validity; with the subjective
or mental factors involved in knowing.28 Ontology is
concerned with the objects of knowledge, with reality considered
in the widest, deepest, and most fundamental aspects under which
it is conceived by the human mind: with the being and becoming
of reality, its possibility and its actuality, its essence and its existence,
its unity and plurality; with the aspects of truth, goodness,
perfection, beauty, which it assumes in relation with our minds;
with the contingency of finite reality and the grounds and implications
both of its actual existence and of its intelligibility; with
the modes of its concrete existence and behaviour, the supreme
categories of reality as they are called: substance, individual
nature, and personality; quantity, space and time, quality and
relation, causality and purpose. These are the principal topics
investigated in the present volume. The investigation is confined
to fundamental concepts and principles, leaving their applications
to be followed out in special metaphysics. Furthermore,
the theory of knowledge known as Moderate Realism,29 the
Realism of Aristotle and the Scholastics, in regard to the validity
of knowledge both sensual and intellectual, is assumed throughout:
because not alone is this the true theory, but—as a natural
consequence—it is the only theory which renders the individual
things and events of human experience really intelligible, and
at the same time keeps the highest and most abstract intellectual
speculations of metaphysics in constant and wholesome contact
with the concrete, actual world in which we live, move, and have
our being.
VIII. Remarks on Some Misgivings and Prejudices.—The
[pg 024]
student, especially the beginner, will find the investigations in
this volume rather abstract; but if he remembers that the content
of our intellectual concepts, be they ever so abstract and universal,
is really embodied in the individual things and events of
his daily experience, he will not be disposed to denounce all
ultimate analysis of these concepts as “unprofitable” or “unreal”.
He will recognize that the reproach of “talking in the
air,” which was levelled by an eminent medieval scholastic30 at
certain philosophers of his time, tells against the metaphysical
speculations of Conceptualism, but not against those of Moderate
Realism. The reproach is commonly cast at all systematic
metaphysics nowadays—from prejudices too numerous and varied
to admit of investigation here.31 The modern prejudice which
denies the very possibility of metaphysics, a prejudice arising
from Phenomenism, Positivism, and Agnosticism—systems which
are themselves no less metaphysical than erroneous—will be examined
in due course.32
But really in order to dispel all such misgivings one has
only to remember that metaphysics, systematic or otherwise, is
nothing more than a man’s reasoned outlook on the world and
life. Whatever his conscious opinions and convictions may be
regarding the nature and purpose of himself, and other men, and
the world at large—and if he use his reason at all he must have
some sort of opinions and convictions, whether positive or
negative, on these matters—those opinions and convictions are
precisely that man’s metaphysics. “Breaking free for the
moment from all historical and technical definition, let us affirm:
To get at reality—this is the aim of metaphysics.” So writes
Professor Ladd in the opening chapter of his Theory of Reality.33
But if this is so, surely a systematic attempt to “get at reality,”
no matter how deep and wide, no matter how abstract and
universal be the conceptions and speculations to which it leads
us, cannot nevertheless always and of necessity have the effect
of involving us in a mirage of illusion and unreality.
Systematic metaphysics—to quote again the author just referred to—34
is … the necessary result of a patient, orderly, well-informed, and prolonged
[pg 025]
study of those ultimate problems which are proposed to every reflective
mind by the real existences and actual transactions of selves and of things.
Thus considered it appears as the least abstract and foreign to concrete
realities of all the higher pursuits of reason. Mathematics is abstract; logic
is abstract; mathematical and so-called “pure” physics are abstract.
But metaphysics is bound by its very nature and calling always to keep near
to the actual and to the concrete. Dive into the depths of speculation indeed
it may; and its ocean is boundless in expanse and deep beyond all reach
of human plummets. But it finds its place of standing, for every new turn
of daring explanation, on some bit of solid ground. For it is actuality
which it wishes to understand—although in reflective and interpretative way.
To quote from Professor Royce: “The basis of our whole theory is the
bare, brute fact of experience which you have always with you, namely, the
fact: Something is real. Our question is: What is this reality? or,
again, What is the ultimately real?”35
The wonderful progress of the positive sciences during the
last few centuries has been the occasion of prejudice against
metaphysics in a variety of ways. It is objected, for instance,
that metaphysics has no corresponding progress to boast of; and
from this there is but a small step to the conclusion that all
metaphysical speculation is sterile. The comparison is unfair for
many reasons. Research into the ultimate grounds and causes
of things is manifestly more difficult than research into their
proximate grounds and causes. Again, while the positive sciences
have increased our knowledge mainly in extent rather than in
depth, it is metaphysics and only metaphysics that can increase
this knowledge in its unity, comprehensiveness, and significance.
A positive increase in our knowledge of the manifold data of
human experience is not the aim of metaphysics; its aim is to
give an ultimate meaning and interpretation to this knowledge.
It is not utilitarian in the narrower sense in which the positive
and special sciences are utilitarian by ministering to our material
needs; but in the higher and nobler sense of pointing out to us
the bearing of all human knowledge and achievement on our real
nature and destiny. True, indeed, individual leaders and schools
of metaphysics have strayed from the truth and spoken with conflicting
and uncertain voices, especially when they have failed to
avail themselves of Truth Divinely Revealed. This, however, is
not a failure of metaphysics but of individual metaphysicians.
And furthermore, it is undeniable withal, that the metaphysical
labours of the great philosophers in all ages have contributed
richly to the enlightenment and civilization of mankind—particularly
[pg 026]
when these labours have been in concord and co-operation
with the elevating and purifying influences of the Christian religion.
Of no metaphysical system is this so entirely true as of that embodied
in Scholastic Philosophy. The greatest intellect of the
Middle Ages, St. Thomas Aquinas, gave to this philosophy an
expression which is rightly regarded by the modern scholastic
as his intellectual charter and the most worthy starting-point
of his philosophical investigations. The following passage from
an eminent representative of modern scholastic thought36 is sufficiently
suggestive to admit of quotation:—
Amid the almost uninterrupted disintegration of systems during the
last three centuries, the philosophy of St. Thomas has alone been able to
stand the shock of criticism; it alone has proved sufficiently solid and comprehensive
to serve as an intellectual basis and unifying principle for all the
new facts and phenomena brought to light by the modern sciences. And
unless we are much mistaken, those who take up and follow this philosophy
will come to think, as we do, that on the analysis of mental acts and processes,
on the inner nature of corporeal things, of living things, and of man, on the
existence and nature of God, on the foundations of speculative and moral
science, none have thought or written more wisely than St. Thomas Aquinas.
But though we place our programme and teaching under the patronage of
the illustrious name of this prince of scholastics, we do not regard the
Thomistic philosophy as an ideal beyond possibility of amelioration, or as a
boundary to the activity of the human mind. We do think, however, on
mature reflection, that we are acting no less wisely than modestly in taking it
as our starting-point and constant standard of reference. This we say in
answer to those of our friends and enemies who are occasionally pleased to
ask us if we really do mean to lead back the modern mind into the Middle
Ages, and to identify philosophy simply with the thought of any one philosopher.
Manifestly, we mean nothing of the kind. Has not Leo XIII., the
great initiator of the new scholastic movement, expressly warned us37 to be
mindful of the present: “Edicimus libenti gratoque animo recipiendum esse
quidquid sapienter dictum, quidquid utiliter fuerit a quopiam inventum atque
excogitatum”?
St. Thomas himself would be the first to rebuke those who would follow
his own philosophical opinions in all things against their own better judgment,
and to remind them of what he wrote at the head of his Summa: that in
philosophy, of all arguments that based on human authority is the weakest,
“locus ab auctoritate quæ fundatur super ratione humana, est infirmissimus.”38
Again, therefore, let us assert that respect for tradition is not servility but
mere elementary prudence. Respect for a doctrine of whose soundness and
worth we are personally convinced is not fetishism; it is but a rational and
rightful tribute to the dominion of Truth over Mind.
Modern scholastics will know how to take to heart and profit by the
lessons of the seventeenth and eighteenth century controversies; they will
avoid the mistakes of their predecessors; they will keep in close contact with
the special sciences subsidiary to philosophy and with the views and teachings
of modern and contemporary thinkers.39
An overweening confidence in the power of the special sciences
to solve ultimate questions, or at least to tell us all that can be
known for certain about these problems, a confidence based on
the astonishing progress of those sciences in modern times, is the
source of yet another prejudice against metaphysics. It is a
prejudice of the half-educated mind, of the camp-followers of
science, not of its leaders. These latter are keenly conscious
that the solution of ultimate questions lies entirely beyond the
methods of the special sciences. Not that even the most eminent
scientists do not indulge in speculations about ultimate problems—as
they have a perfect right to do. But though they may be
themselves quite aware that such speculations are distinctly
metaphysical, there are multitudes who seem to think that a
theory ceases to be metaphysical and becomes scientific provided
only it is broached by a scientific expert as distinct from a metaphysician.40
But all sincere thinkers will recognize that no ultimate
question about the totality of human experience can be
solved by any science which explores merely a portion of this
experience. Nay, the more rapid and extensive is the progress of
the various special sciences, the more imperative and insistent
becomes the need to collect and collate their separate findings, to
interrogate them one and all as to whether and how far these
findings fit in with the facts and conditions of human life and
existence, to determine what light and aid they contribute to the
solution of the great and ever recurring questions of the whence?
and whither? and why? of man and the universe. One who is
a sincere scientist as well as an earnest philosopher has written
à propos of this necessity in the following terms:—
The farther science has pushed back the limits of the discernible universe,
the more insistently do we feel the demand within us for some satisfactory
explanation of the whole. The old, eternal problems rise up before
us and clamour loudly and ever more loudly for some newer and better
solution. The solution offered by a bygone age was soothing at least, if it
was not final. In the present age, however, the problems reappear with
[pg 028]
an acuteness that is almost painful: the deep secret of our own human
nature, the questions of our origin and destiny, the intermeddling of
blind necessity and chance and pain in the strange, tangled drama of our
existence, the foibles and oddities of the human soul, and all the mystifying
problems of social relations: are not these all so many enigmas which torment
and trouble us whithersoever we turn? And all seem to circle around the
one essential question: Has human nature a real meaning and value, or is it
so utterly amiss that truth and peace will never be its portion?41
A final difficulty against philosophical research is suggested
by the thought that if the philosopher has to take cognizance of
all the conclusions of all the special sciences his task is an impossible
one, inasmuch as nowadays at all events it would take
a lifetime to become proficient in a few of these sciences not to
speak of all of them.
There is no question, however, of becoming proficient in them;
the philosopher need not be a specialist in any positive science;
his acquaintance with the contents of these sciences need extend
no farther than such established conclusions and such current
though unverified hypotheses as have an immediate bearing on
ultimate or philosophical problems.
Moreover, while it would be injurious both to philosophy and
to science, as is proved by the history of both alike, to separate
synthetic from analytic speculation by a divorce between philosophy
and science; while it would be unwise to ignore the conclusions
of the special sciences and to base philosophical research
exclusively on the data of the plain man’s common and unanalysed
experience, it must be remembered on the other hand that the
most fundamental truths of speculative and practical philosophy,
the truths that are most important for the right and proper
orientation of human life, can be established and defended independently
of the special researches of the positive sciences. The
human mind had not to await the discovery of radium in order
to prove the existence of God. Such supreme truths as the existence
of God, the immortality of the human soul, the freedom of
the human will, the existence of a moral law, the distinction between
right and wrong, etc., have been always in possession of
the human race. It has been, moreover, confirmed in its possession
of them by Divine Revelation. And it has not needed
either the rise or the progress of modern science to defend them.
These fundamental rational truths constitute a philosophia perennis:
[pg 029]
a fund of truth which is, like all truth, immutable, though our
human insight into it may develop in depth and clearness.
But while this is so it is none the less true that philosophy,
to be progressive in its own order, must take account of every
new fact and conclusion brought to light in every department of
scientific—and historical, and artistic, and literary, and every
other sort of—research. And this for the simple reason that every
such accession, whether of fact or of theory, is an enlargement
of human experience; as such it clamours on the one hand for
philosophical interpretation, for explanation in the light of what
we know already about the ultimate grounds and causes of things,
for admission into our world-outlook, for adjustment and co-ordination
with the previous contents of the latter; while, on the
other hand, by its very appearance on the horizon of human experience
it may enrich or illumine, rectify or otherwise influence,
this outlook or some aspect of it.42
If, then, philosophy has to take account of advances in every
other department of human research, it is clear that its mastery
at the present day is a more laborious task than ever it was in
the past. In order to get an intelligent grasp of its principles in
their applications to the problems raised by the progress of the
sciences, to newly discovered facts and newly propounded hypotheses,
the student must be familiar with these facts and hypotheses;
and all the more so because through the medium of a
sensational newspaper press that has more regard for novelty
than truth, these facts and hypotheses are no sooner brought to
light by scientists than what are often garbled and distorted
versions of them are circulated among the masses.43
Similarly, in order that a sound system of speculative and
[pg 030]
practical philosophy be expounded, developed, and defended at
the present time, a system that will embrace and co-ordinate the
achieved results of modern scientific research, a system that will
offer the most satisfactory solutions of old difficulties in new
forms and give the most reasonable and reliable answers to the
ever recurring questionings of man concerning his own nature
and destiny—it is clear that the insufficiency of individual effort
must be supplemented by the co-operation of numbers. It is
the absence of fulness, completeness, adequacy, in most modern
systems of philosophy, their fragmentary character, the unequal
development of their parts, that accounts very largely for the
despairing attitude of the many who nowadays despise and turn
away from philosophical speculation. Add to this the uncertain
voice with which these philosophies speak in consequence of
their advocates ignoring the implications of the most stupendous
fact in human experience,—the Christian Revelation. But there
is one philosophy which is free from these defects, a philosophy
which is in complete harmony with Revealed Truth, and which
forms with the latter the only true Philosophy of Life; and that
one philosophy is the system which, assimilating the wisdom of
Plato, Aristotle and all the other greatest thinkers of the world,
has been traditionally expounded in the Christian schools—the
Scholastic system of philosophy. It has been elaborated
by no one man, and is the original fruit of no one mind. Unlike
the philosophies of Kant or Hegel or Spencer or James or
Comte or Bergson, it is not a “one-man” philosophy. It cannot
boast of the novelty or originality of the many eccentric and
ephemeral “systems” which have succeeded one another so
rapidly in recent times in the world of intellectual fashion; but
it has ever possessed the enduring novelty of the truth, which is
ever ancient and ever new. Now although this philosophy may
have been mastered in its broad outlines and applications by
specially gifted individuals in past ages, its progressive exposition
and development, and its application to the vastly extended
and ever-growing domains of experience that are being constantly
explored by the special sciences, can never be the work of
any individual: it can be accomplished only by the earnest
co-operation of Christian philosophers in every part of the
civilized world.44
In carrying on this work we have not to build from the
beginning. “It has sometimes been remarked,” as Newman
observes,45 “when men have boasted of the knowledge of modern
times, that no wonder we see more than the ancients because we
are mounted upon their shoulders.” Yes; the intellectual toilers
of to-day are heirs to the intellectual wealth of their ancestors.
We have tradition: not to despise but to use, critically,
judiciously, reverently, if we are to use it profitably. Thomas
Davis has somewhere said that they who demolish the past do
not build up for the future. And we have the Christian Revelation,
as a lamp to our feet and a light to our paths46 in all those
rational investigations which form the appointed task of the
philosopher. Hence,
Chapter I. Being And Its Primary Determinations.
1. Our Concept of Being: its Expression and Features.—The
term “Being” (Lat. ens; Gr. ὤν; Ger. Seiend; Fr. étant)
as present participle of the verb to be (Lat. esse; Gr. ἔιναι;
Ger. Sein; Fr. être) means existing (existens, existere). But the
participle has come to be used as a noun; and as such it does
not necessarily imply actual existence hic et nunc. It does indeed
imply some relation to actual existence; for we designate
as “being” (in the substantive sense) only whatever we conceive
as actually existing or at least as capable of existing; and it is
from the participial sense, which implies actual existence, that
the substantive sense has been derived. Moreover, the intelligible
use of the word “being” as a term implies a reference to some
actually existing sphere of reality.48 It is in the substantive
meaning the term will be most frequently used in these pages, as
the context will show. When we speak of “a being” in the
concrete, the word has the same meaning as “thing” (res) used
in the wide sense in which this latter includes persons, places,
events, facts and phenomena of whatsoever kind. In the same
sense we speak of “a reality,” this term having taken on a concrete,
in addition to its original abstract, meaning. “Being” has
also this abstract sense when we speak of “the being or reality
of things”. Finally it may be used in a collective sense to
indicate the sum-total of all that is or can be—all reality.
(a) The notion of being, spontaneously reached by the
human mind, is found on reflection to be the simplest of all
notions, defying every attempt at analysis into simpler notions.
It is involved in every other concept which we form of any
object of thought whatsoever. Without it we could have no
concept of anything.
(b) It is thus the first of all notions in the logical order, i.e.
in the process of rational thought.
(c) It is also the first of all notions in the chronological order,
the first which the human mind forms in the order of time.
Not, of course, that we remember having formed it before any
other more determinate notions. But the child’s awakening
intellectual activity must have proceeded from the simplest,
easiest, most superficial of all concepts, to fuller, clearer, and more
determinate concepts, i.e. from the vague and confused notion of
“being” or “thing” to notions of definite modes of being, or
kinds of thing.
(d) This direct notion of being is likewise the most indeterminate
of all notions; though not of course entirely indeterminate.
An object of thought, to be conceivable or intelligible at all by
our finite minds, must be rendered definite in some manner and
degree; and even this widest notion of “being” is rendered
intelligible only by being conceived as positive and as contrasting
with absolute non-being or nothingness.49
According to the Hegelian philosophy “pure thought” can apparently
think “pure being,” i.e. being in absolute indeterminateness, being as not
even differentiated from “pure not-being” or absolute nothingness. And
this absolutely indeterminate confusion (we may not call it a “synthesis” or
“unity”) of something and nothing, of being and not-being, of positive and
negative, of affirmation and denial, would be conceived by our finite minds
as the objective correlative of, and at the same time as absolutely identical
with, its subjective correlative which is “pure thought”. Well, it is with the
human mind and its objects, and how it thinks those objects, that we are
concerned at present; not with speculations involving the gratuitous assumption
of a Being that would transcend all duality of subject and object, all
determinateness of knowing and being, all distinction of thought and thing.
We believe that the human mind can establish the existence of a Supreme
Being whose mode of Thought and Existence transcends all human comprehension,
but it can do so only as the culminating achievement of all its
speculation; and the transcendent Being it thus reaches has nothing in
common with the monistic ideal-real being of Hegel’s philosophy. In endeavouring
to set out from the high a priori ground of such an intangible
conception, the Hegelian philosophy starts at the wrong end.
(e) Further, the notion of being is the most abstract of all
notions, poorest in intension as it is widest in extension. We
derive it from the data of our experience, and the process by which
we reach it is a process of abstraction. We lay aside all the
differences whereby things are distinguished from one another;
we do not consider these differences; we prescind or abstract
from them mentally, and retain for consideration only what is
[pg 034]
common to all of them. This common element forms the explicit
content of our notion of being.
It must be noted, however, that we do not positively exclude
the differences from the object of our concept; we cannot do this,
for the simple reason that the differences too are “being,” inasmuch
as they too are modes of being. Our attitude towards
them is negative; we merely abstain from considering them
explicitly, though they remain in our concept implicitly. The
separation effected is only mental, subjective, notional, formal,
negative; not objective, not real, not positive. Hence the process
by which we narrow down the concept of being to the more
comprehensive concept of this or that generic or specific mode of
being, does not add to the former concept anything really new,
or distinct from, or extraneous to it; but rather brings out explicitly
something that was implicit in the latter. The composition
of being with its modes is, therefore, only logical composition,
not real.
On the other hand, it would seem that when we abstract a
generic mode of being from the specific modes subordinate to
the former, we positively exclude the differentiating characteristics
of these species; and that, conversely, when we narrow down the
genus to a subordinate species we do so by adding on a differentiating
mode which was not contained even implicitly in the generic
concept. Thus, for example, the differentiating concept “rational”
is not contained even implicitly in the generic concept “animal”:
it is added on ab extra to the latter50 in order to reach the specific
concept of “rational animal” or “man”; so that in abstracting
the generic from the subordinate specific concept we prescind
objectively and really from the differentiating concept, by positively
excluding this latter. This kind of abstraction is called objective,
real, positive; and the composition of such generic and differentiating
modes of being is technically known as metaphysical composition.
The different modes of being, which the mind can
distinguish at different levels of abstraction in any specific concept—such
as “rational,” “sentient,” “living,” “corporeal,” in the
concept of “man”—are likewise known as “metaphysical grades”
of being.
It has been questioned whether this latter kind of abstraction is always
used in relating generic, specific, and differential modes of being. At first
[pg 035]
sight it would not appear to be a quite satisfactory account of the process in
cases where the generic notion exhibits a mode of being which can be embodied
only in one or other of a number of alternative specific modes by
means of differentiae not found in any things lying outside the genus itself.
The generic notion of “plane rectilinear figure” does not, of course, include
explicitly its species “triangle,” “quadrilateral,” “pentagon,” etc.; nor does
it include even implicitly any definite one of them. But the concept of each
of the differentiating characters, e.g. the differentia “three-sidedness,” is
unintelligible except as a mode of a “plane rectilinear figure”.51 This, however,
is only accidental, i.e. due to the special objects considered;52 and even
here there persists this difference that whereas what differentiates the species
of plane rectilinear figures is not explicitly and formally plane-rectilinearity,
that which differentiates finite from infinite being, or substantial from accidental
being, is itself also formally and explicitly being. But there are other cases
in which the abstraction is manifestly objective. Thus, for example, the
differentiating concept “rational” does not even implicitly include the generic
concept “animal,” for the former concept may be found realized in beings
other than animals; and the differentiating concept “living” does not even
implicitly include the concept “corporeal,” for it may be found realized in
incorporeal beings.
(f) Since the notion of being is so simple that it cannot be
analysed into simpler notions which might serve as its genus and
differentia, it cannot strictly speaking be defined. We can only
describe it by considering it from various points of view and
comparing it with the various modes in which we find it realized.
This is what we have been attempting so far. Considering its
fundamental relation to existence we might say that “Being is
that which exists or is at least capable of existing”: Ens est id
quod existit vel saltem existere potest. Or, considering its relation
to its opposite we might say that “Being is that which is not
absolute nothingness”: Ens est id quod non est nihil absolutum.
Or, considering its relation to our minds, we might say that “Being
is whatever is thinkable, whatever can be an object of thought”.
(g) The notion of being is so universal that it transcends all
actual and conceivable determinate modes of being: it embraces
infinite being and all modes of finite being. In other words it
is not itself a generic, but a transcendental notion. Wider than
all, even the widest and highest genera, it is not itself a genus.
A genus is determinable into its species by the addition of differences
which lie outside the concept of the genus itself; being,
[pg 036]
as we have seen, is not in this way determinable into its
modes.
2. In what Sense are all Things that Exist or can Exist
said to be “Real” or to have “Being”?—A generic concept
can be predicated univocally, i.e. in the same sense, of its
subordinate species. These latter differ from one another by characteristics
which lie outside the concept of the genus, while they all
agree in realizing the generic concept itself: they do not of course
realize it in the same way,53 but as such it is really and truly in
each of them and is predicated in the same sense of each. But
the characteristics which differentiate all genera and species from
one another, and from the common notion of being, in which
they all agree, are likewise being. That in which they differ
is being, as well as that in which they agree. Hence we do not
predicate “being” univocally of its various modes. When we
say of the various classes of things which make up our
experience that they are “real” (or “realities,” or “beings”),
we do not apply this predicate in altogether the same sense
to the several classes; for as applied to each class it connotes
the whole content of each, not merely the part in which
this agrees with, but also the part in which it differs from, the
others. Nor yet do we apply the concept of “being” in a totally
different sense to each separate determinate mode of being.
When we predicate “being” of its modes the predication is not
merely equivocal. The concept expressed by the predicate-term
“being” is not totally different as applied to each subject-mode;
for in all cases alike it implies either actual existence or some relation
thereto. It only remains, therefore, that we must regard
the notion of being, when predicated of its several modes, as
partly the same and partly different; and this is what we mean
when we say that the concept of being is analogical, that being is
predicated analogically of its various modes.
Analogical predication is of two kinds: a term or concept
may be affirmed of a variety of subjects either by analogy of attribution
or by analogy of proportion. We may, for instance, speak
not only of a man as “healthy,” but also of his food, his countenance,
[pg 037]
his occupation, his companionship, etc., as “healthy”.
Now health is found really only in the man, but it is attributed
to the other things owing to some extrinsic but real connexion
which they have with his health, whether as cause, or effect, or
indication, of the latter. This is analogy of attribution; the
subject of which the predicate is properly and primarily affirmed
being known as the primary analogue or analogum princeps,
those to which it is transferred being called the analogata. It
underlies the figures of speech known as metynomy and synechdoche.
Now on account of the various relations that exist between
the different modes of being, relations of cause and effect,
whole and part, means and end, ground and consequence, etc.—relations
which constitute the orders of existing and possible
things, the physical and the metaphysical orders—being is of course
predicated of its modes by analogy of attribution; and in such
predication infinite being is the primary analogue for finite beings,
and the substance-mode of being for all accident-modes of being.
Inasmuch, however, as being is not merely attributed to these
modes extrinsically, but belongs to all of them intrinsically, it is
also predicated of them by analogy of proportion. This latter
sort of analogy is based on similarity of relations. For example,
the act of understanding bears a relation to the mind similar to
that which the act of seeing bears to the eye, and hence we say
of the mind that it “sees” things when it understands them. Or,
again, we speak of a verdant valley in the sunshine as “smiling,”
because its appearance bears a relation to the valley similar to
that which a smile bears to the human countenance. Or again,
we speak of the parched earth as “thirsting” for the rains, or of
the devout soul as “thirsting” for God, because these relations
are recognized as similar to that of a thirsty person towards the
drink for which he thirsts. In all such cases the analogical concept
implies not indeed the same attribute (differently realized) in
all the analogues (as in univocal predication) but rather a similarity
in the relation or proportion in which each analogue
embodies or realizes some attribute or attributes peculiar to itself.
Seeing is to the eye as understanding is to the mind; smiling is
to the countenance as the pleasing appearance of its natural
features is to the valley. Rain is to the parched earth, and God
is to the devout soul, as drink is to the thirsty person. It will be
noted that in all such cases the analogical concept is affirmed
primarily and properly of some one thing (the analogum princeps),
[pg 038]
and of the other only secondarily, and relatively to the
former.
Now, if we reflect on the manner in which being is affirmed of
its various modes (e.g. of the infinite and the finite; or of substance
and accident; or of spiritual and corporeal substances;
or of quantities, or qualities, or causes, etc.) we can see firstly
that although these differ from one another by all that each of
them is, by the whole being of each, yet there is an all-pervading
similarity between the relations which these modes bear each to
its own existence. All have, or can have, actual existence: each
according to the grade of perfection of its own reality. If we
conceive infinite being as the cause of all finite beings, then the
former exists in a manner appropriate to its all-perfect reality,
and finite beings in a manner proportionate to their limited
realities; and so of the various modes of finite being among
themselves. Moreover, we can see secondly, as will be explained
more fully below,54 that being is affirmed of the finite by virtue
of its dependence on the infinite, and of accident by virtue of its
dependence on substance.55 Being or reality is therefore predicated
of its modes by analogy of proportion.56
Is a concept, when applied in this way, one, or is it really
manifold? It is not simply one, for this would yield univocal
predication; nor is it simply manifold, for this would give equivocal
predication. Being, considered in its vague, imperfect,
inadequate sense, as involving some common or similar proportion
or relation to existence in all its analogues, is one; considered
as representing clearly and adequately what is thus
similarly related to each of the analogues, it is manifold.
Analogy of proportion is the basis of the figure of speech
known as metaphor. It would be a mistake, however, to infer
from this that what is thus analogically predicated of a number
of things belongs intrinsically and properly only to one of them,
being transferred by a mere extrinsic denomination to the others;
and that therefore it does not express any genuine knowledge
[pg 039]
on our part about the nature of these other things. It does give
us real knowledge about them. Metaphor is not equivocation;
but perhaps more usually it is understood not to give us real
knowledge because it is understood to be based on resemblances
that are merely fanciful, not real. Still, no matter how slender
and remote be the proportional resemblance on which the analogical
use of language is based, in so far forth as it has such a
real basis it gives us real insight into the nature of the analogues.
And if we hesitate to describe such a use of language as “metaphorical,”
this is only because “metaphor” perhaps too commonly
connotes a certain transferred and improper extension of the
meaning of terms, based upon a purely fanciful resemblance.
All our language is primarily and properly expressive of
concepts derived from the sensible appearances of material
realities. As applied to the suprasensible, intelligible aspects of
these realities, such as substance and cause, or to spiritual realities,
such as the human soul and God, it is analogical in another sense;
not as opposed to univocal, but as opposed to proper. That is,
it expresses concepts which are not formed directly from the
presence of the things which they signify, but are gathered from
other things to which the latter are necessarily related in a
variety of ways.57 Considering the origin of our knowledge, the
material, the sensible, the phenomenal, comes first in order, and
moulds our concepts and language primarily to its own proper
representation and expression; while the spiritual, the intelligible,
the substantial, comes later, and must make use of the concepts
and language thus already moulded.
If we consider, however, not the order in which we get our
knowledge, but the order of reality in the objects of our knowledge,
being or reality is primarily and more properly predicated
of the infinite than of the finite, of the Creator than of the
creature, of the spiritual than of the material, of substances than
of their accidents and sensible manifestations or phenomena.
Yet we do not predicate being or reality of the finite, or of
creatures, in a mere transferred, extrinsic, improper sense, as if
these were mere manifestations of the infinite, or mere effects of
the First Cause, to which alone reality would properly belong.
For creatures, finite things, are in a true and proper sense also
real.
Duns Scotus and those who think with him contend that the concept of
being, derived as it is from our experience of finite being, if applied only
[pg 040]
analogically to infinite being would give us no genuine knowledge about the
latter. They maintain that whenever a universal concept is applied to the
objects in which it is realized intrinsically, it is affirmed of these objects
univocally. The notion of being, in its most imperfect, inadequate, indeterminate
sense, is, they say, one and the same in so far forth as it is applicable
to the infinite and the finite, and to all the modes of the finite; and it is
therefore predicated of all univocally.58 But although they apply the concept
of being univocally to the infinite and the finite, i.e. to God and creatures,
they admit that the reality corresponding to this univocal concept is totally
different in God and in creatures: that God differs by all that He is from
creatures, and they by all that they are from Him. While, however, Scotists
emphasize the formal oneness or identity of the indeterminate common concept,
followers of St. Thomas emphasize the fact that the various modes of
being differ totally, by all that each of them is, from one another; and, from
this radical diversity in the modes of being, they infer that the common concept
should not be regarded as simply the same, but only as proportionally
the same, as expressive of a similar relation of each intrinsically different
mode of reality to actual existence.
Thomists lay still greater stress, perhaps, upon the second consideration
referred to above, as a reason for regarding being as an analogical concept
when affirmed of Creator and creature, or of substance and accident: the
consideration that the finite is dependent on the infinite, and accident on substance.
If being is realized in a true and proper sense, and intrinsically, as
it undoubtedly is, in whatever is distinguishable from nothingness, why not
say that we should affirm being or reality of all things “either as a genus in
the strict sense, or else in some sense not analogical but proper, after the
manner in which we predicate a genus of its species and individuals?… Since
the object of our universal idea of being is admitted to be really in all
things, we can evidently abstract from what is proper to substance and to
accident, just as we abstract from what is proper to plants and to animals
when we affirm of these that they are living things.”59
“In reply to this difficulty,” Father Kleutgen continues,60 “we say in
the first place that the idea of being is in truth less analogical and more
proper than any belonging to the first sort of analogy [i.e. of attribution], and
that therefore it approaches more closely to generic concepts properly so
called. At the same time the difference which separates both from the
latter concepts remains. For a name applied to many things is analogical if
what it signifies is realized par excellence in one, and in the others only
subordinately and dependently on that. Hence it is that Aristotle regards
predication as analogical when something is affirmed of many things (1)
either because these have a certain relation to some one thing, (2) or because
they depend on some one thing. In the former case the thing signified by
the name is really and properly found only in one single thing, and is affirmed
of all the others only in virtue of some real relation of these to the former,
whether this be (a) that these things merely resemble that single thing
[pg 041]
[metaphor], or (b) bear some other relation to it, such as that of effect to
cause, etc. [metonymy]. In the latter case the thing signified by the name is
really in each of the things of which it is affirmed; but it is in one alone par
excellence, and in the others only by depending, for its very existence in
them, on that one. Now the object of the term being is found indeed in
accidents, e.g. in quantity, colour, shape; but certainly it must be applied
primarily to substance, and to accidents only dependently on the latter: for
quantity, colour, shape can have being only because the corporeal substance
possesses these determinations. But this is not at all the case with a genus and
its species. These differ from the genus, not by any such dependence, but
by the addition of some special perfection to the constituents of the genus;
for example, in the brute beast sensibility is added to vegetative life, and in
man intelligence is added to sensibility. Here there is no relation of
dependence for existence. Even if we considered human life as that of
which life is principally asserted, we could not say that plants and brute
beasts so depended for their life on the life of man that we could not affirm
life of them except as dependent on the life of man: as we cannot attribute
being to accidents except by reason of their dependence on substance.
Hence it is that we can consider apart, and in itself, life in
general, and attribute this to all living things without relating it to any other
being.”61
“It might still be objected that the one single being of which we may
affirm life primarily and principally, ought to be not human life, but absolute
life. And between this divine life and the life of all other beings there is a
relation of dependence, which reaches even to the very existence of life in
these other beings. In fact all life depends on the absolute life, not indeed
in the way accident depends on substance, but in a manner no less real and
far more excellent. This is entirely true; but what are we to conclude from
it if not precisely this, which scholasticism teaches: that the perfections
found in the various species of creatures can be affirmed of these in the
same sense (univocé), but that they can be affirmed of God and creatures
only analogically?”
“From all of which we can understand why it is that in regard to
genera and species the analogy is in the things but not in our thoughts, while in
regard to substance and accidents it is both in the things and in our thoughts:
a difference which rests not solely on our manner of conceiving things, nor
a fortiori on mere caprice or fancy, but which has its basis in the very
nature of the things themselves. For though in the former case there is a
certain analogy in the things themselves, inasmuch as the same nature, that
of the genus, is realized in the species in different ways, still, as we have
seen, that is not sufficient, without the relation of dependence, to yield a basis
for analogy in our thoughts. For it is precisely because accident, as a
determination of substance, presupposes this latter, that being cannot be
affirmed of accident except as dependent on substance.”
These paragraphs will have shown with sufficient clearness why we should
regard being not as an univocal but as an analogical concept, when referred
to God and creatures, or to substance and accident. For the rest, the divergence
between the Scotist and the Thomist views is not very important, because
[pg 042]
Scotists also will deny that being is a genus of which the infinite and the
finite would be species; finite and infinite are not differentiae superadded to
being, inasmuch as each of these differs by its whole reality, and not merely
by a determining portion, from the other; it is owing to the limitations of our
abstractive way of understanding reality that we have to conceive the infinite
by first conceiving being in the abstract, and then mentally determining this
concept by another, namely, by the concept of “infinite mode of being”62;
the infinite, and whatever perfections we predicate formally of the infinite,
transcend all genera, species and differentiae, because the distinction of being
into infinite and finite is prior to the distinction into genera, species and differentiae;
this latter distinction applying only to finite, not to infinite being.63
The observations we have just been making in regard to the
analogy of being are of greater importance than the beginner can
be expected to realize. A proper appreciation of the way in
which being or reality is conceived by the mind to appertain
to the data of our experience, is indispensable to the defence of
Theism as against Agnosticism and Pantheism.
3. Real Being and Logical Being.—We may next illustrate
the notion of being by approaching it from another standpoint—by
examining a fundamental distinction which may be
drawn between real being (ens reale) and logical being (ens
rationis).
We derive all our knowledge, through external and internal
sense perception, from the domain of actually existing things,
these things including our own selves and our own minds. We
form, from the data of sense-consciousness, by an intellectual
process proper, mental representations of an abstract and universal
character, which reveal to us partial aspects and phases of the
natures of things. We have no intuitive intellectual insight into
these natures. It is only by abstracting their various aspects, by
comparing these in judgments, and reaching still further aspects
by inferences, that we progress in our knowledge of things—gradually,
step by step, discursivé, discurrendo. All this implies
reflection on, and comparison of, our own ideas, our mental views
of things. It involves the processes of defining and classifying,
affirming and denying, abstracting and generalizing, analysing
and synthesizing, comparing and relating in a variety of ways
the objects grasped by our thought. Now in all these complex
functions, by which alone the mind can interpret rationally what
is given to it, by which alone, in other words, it can know reality,
the mind necessarily and inevitably forms for itself (and expresses
[pg 043]
in intelligible language) a series of concepts which have for
their objects only the modes in which, and the relations by means
of which, it makes such gradual progress in its interpretation of
what is given to it, in its knowledge of the real. These concepts
are called secundae intentiones mentis—concepts of the second
order, so to speak. And their objects, the modes and mutual
relations of our primae intentiones or direct concepts, are called
entia rationis—logical entities. For example, abstractness is
a mode which affects not the reality which we apprehend intellectually,
but the concept by which we apprehend it. So, too, is
the universality of a concept, its communicability or applicability
to an indefinite multitude of similar realities—the “intentio universalitatis,”
as it is called—a mode of concept, not of the realities
represented by the latter. So, likewise, is the absence of other
reality than that represented by the concept, the relative nothingness
or non-being by contrast with which the concept is realized
as positive; and the absolute nothingness or non-being which is
the logical correlative of the concept of being; and the static,
unchanging self-identity of the object as conceived in the abstract.64
These are not modes of reality as it is but as it is conceived.
Again, the manifold logical relations which we establish
between our concepts—relations of (extensive or intensive) identity
or distinction, inclusion or inherence, etc.—are logical entities,
entia rationis: relations of genus, species, differentia, proprium,
accidens; the affirmative or negative relation between predicate
and subject in judgment;65 the mutual relations of antecedent
and consequent in inference. Now all these logical
entities, or objecta secundae intentionis mentis, are relations established
by the mind itself between its own thoughts; they have,
no doubt, a foundation in the real objects of those thoughts as
well as in the constitution and limitations of the mind itself; but
they have themselves, and can have, no other being than that
which they have as products of thought. Their sole being consists
in being thought of. They are necessary creations or products of
the thought-process as this goes on in the human mind. We see
[pg 044]
that it is only by means of these relations we can progress in
understanding things. In the thought-process we cannot help
bringing them to light—and thinking them after the manner of
realities, per modum entis. Whatever we think we must think
through the concept of “being”; whatever we conceive we must
conceive as “being”; but on reflection we easily see that such
entities as “nothingness,” “negation or absence or privation of
being,” “universality,” “predicate”—and, in general, all relations
established by our own thought between our own ideas representative
of reality—can have themselves no reality proper, no
actual or possible existence, other than that which they get from
the mind in virtue of its making them objects of its own thought.
Hence the scholastic definition of a logical entity or ens rationis
as “that which has objective being merely in the intellect”:
“illud quod habet esse objective tantum in intellectu, seu … id
quod a ratione excogitatur ut ens, cum tamen in se entitatem non
habeat”.66 Of course the mental process by which we think such
entities, the mental state in which they are held in consciousness,
is just as real as any other mental process or state. But the
entity which is thus held in consciousness has and can have no
other reality than what it has by being an object of thought.
And this precisely is what distinguishes it from real being, from
reality; for the latter, besides the ideal existence it has in the
mind which thinks of it, has, or at least can have, a real existence
of its own, independently altogether of our thinking about it.
We assume here, of course—what is established elsewhere, as
against the subjective idealism of phenomenists and the objective
idealism of Berkeley—that the reality of actual things does not
consist in their being perceived or thought of, that their “esse”
is not “percipi,” that they have a reality other than and independent
of their actual presence to the thought of any human
mind. And even purely possible things, even the creatures of
our own fancy, the fictions of fable and romance, could, absolutely
speaking and without any contradiction, have an existence in the
actual order, in addition to the mental existence they receive
from those who fancy them. Such entities, therefore, differ from
entia rationis; they, too, are real beings.
What the reality of purely possible things is we shall discuss later on.
Actually existing things at all events we assume to be given to the knowing
mind, not to be created by the latter. Even in regard to these, however, we
[pg 045]
must remember that the mind in knowing them, in interpreting them, in seeking
to penetrate the nature of them, is not purely passive; that reality as
known to us—or, in other words, our knowledge of reality—is the product of
a twofold factor: the subjective which is the mind, and the objective which
is the extramental reality acting on, and thus revealing itself to, the mind.
Hence it is that when we come to analyse in detail our knowledge of the
nature of things—or, in other words, the natures of things as revealed to our
minds—it will not be always easy to distinguish in each particular case the
properties, aspects, relations, distinctions, etc., which are real (in the sense of
being there in the reality independently of the consideration of the mind) from
those that are merely logical (in the sense of being produced and superadded
to the reality by the mental process itself).67 Yet it is obviously a matter of
the very first importance to determine, as far as may be possible, to what
extent our knowledge of reality is not merely a mental interpretation, but a
mental construction, of the latter; and whether, if there be a constructive or
constitutive factor in thought, this should be regarded as interfering with
the validity of thought as representative of reality. This problem—of the
relation of the ens rationis to the ens reale in the process of cognition—has
given rise to discussions which, in modern times, have largely contributed to
the formation of that special branch of philosophical enquiry which is called
Epistemology. But it must not be imagined that this very problem was not
discussed, and very widely discussed, by philosophers long before the problem
of the validity of knowledge assumed the prominent place it has won for
itself in modern philosophy. Even a moderate familiarity with scholastic
philosophy will enable the student to recognize this problem, in a variety of
phases, in the discussions of the medieval schoolmen concerning the concepts
of matter and form, the simplicity and composition of beings, and the nature
of the various distinctions—whether logical, virtual, formal, or real—which
the mind either invents or detects in the realities it endeavours to understand
and explain.
4. Real Being and Ideal Being.—The latter of these
expressions has a multiplicity of kindred meanings. We use it
here in the sense of “being known,” i.e. to signify the “esse
intentionale,” the mental presence, which, in the scholastic theory
of knowledge, an entity of whatsoever kind, whether real or
logical, must have in the mind of the knower in order that he
be aware of that entity. A mere logical entity, as we have seen,
has and can have no other mode of being than this which consists
in being an object of the mind’s awareness. All real being,
too, when it becomes an object of any kind of human cognition
whatsoever—of intellectual thought, whether direct or reflex;
of sense perception, whether external or internal—must obtain
this sort of mental presence or mental existence: thereby alone
can it become an “objectum cognitum”. Only by such mental
[pg 046]
mirroring, or reproduction, or reconstruction, can reality become
so related and connected with mind as to reveal itself to mind.
Under this peculiar relation which we call cognition, the mind,
as we know from psychology and epistemology, is not passive:
if reality revealed itself immediately, as it is, to a purely passive
mind (were such conceivable), the existence of error would be
unaccountable; but the mind is not passive: under the influence
of the reality it forms the intellectual concept (the verbum mentale),
or the sense percept (the species sensibilis expressa), in and through
which, and by means of which, it attains to its knowledge of the
real.
But prior (ontologically) to this mental existence, and as partial
cause of the latter, there is the real existence or being, which
reality has independently of its being known by any individual
human mind. Real being, then, as distinguished here from ideal
being, is that which exists or can exist extramentally, whether it
is known by the human mind or not, i.e. whether it exists also
mentally or not.
That there is such real being, apart from the “thought”-being whereby
the mind is constituted formally knowing, is proved elsewhere; as also that
this esse intentionale has modes which cannot be attributed to the esse reale.
We merely note these points here in order to indicate the errors involved in the
opposite contentions. Our concepts are characterized by abstractness, by a
consequent static immutability, by a plurality often resulting from purely mental
distinctions, by a universality which transcends those distinctions and unifies
the variety of all subordinate concepts in the widest concept of being. Now
if, for example, we attribute the unifying mental mode of universality to real
being, we must draw the pantheistic conclusion that all real being is one: the
logical outcome of extreme realism. If, again, we transfer purely mental
distinctions to the unity of the Absolute or Supreme Being, thus making
them real, we thereby deny infinite perfection to the most perfect being conceivable:
an error of which some catholic philosophers of the later middle
ages have been accused with some foundation. If, finally, we identify the
esse reale with the esse intentionale, and this with the thought-process itself,
we find ourselves at the starting-point of Hegelian monism.68
5. Fundamental Distinctions in Real Being.—Leaving
logical and ideal being aside, and fixing our attention exclusively
on real being, we may indicate here a few of the most fundamental
distinctions which experience enables us to recognize in our study
of the universal order of things.
(a) Possible or Potential Being and Actual Being.—The first
of these distinctions is that between possibility and actuality, between
[pg 047]
that which can be and that which actually is. For
a proper understanding of this distinction, which will be dealt
with presently, it is necessary to note here the following divisions
of actual being, which will be studied in detail later on.
(b) Infinite Being and Finite Beings.—All people have a
sufficiently clear notion of Infinite Being, or Infinitely Perfect
Being: though not all philosophers are agreed as to how precisely
we get this notion, or whether there actually exists such a
being, or whether if such being does exist we can attain to a
certain knowledge of such existence. By infinite being we mean
a being possessing all conceivable perfections in the most perfect
conceivable manner; and by finite beings all such beings as have
actually any conceivable limitation to their perfection. About
these nominal definitions there is no dispute; and scholasticism
identifies their respective objects with God and creatures.
(c) Necessary Being and Contingent Beings.—Necessary being
we conceive as that being which exists of necessity: being which
if conceived at all cannot be conceived as non-existent: being in
the very concept of which is essentially involved the concept of
actual existence: so that the attempt to conceive such being as
non-existent would be an attempt to conceive what would be
self-contradictory. Contingent being, on the other hand, is being
which is conceived not to exist of necessity: being which may
be conceived as not actually existent: being in the concept of
which is not involved the concept of actual existence. The same
observations apply to this distinction as to the preceding one.
It is obvious that any being which we regard as actual we must
regard either as necessary or as contingent; and, secondly, that
necessary being must be considered as absolutely independent,
as having its actual existence from itself, by its own nature;
while contingent being must be considered as dependent for its
actual existence on some being other than itself. Hence necessary
being is termed Ens a se, contingent being Ens ab alio.
(d) Absolute Being and Relative Beings.—In modern philosophy
the terms “absolute” and “relative,” as applied to being,
correspond roughly with the terms “God” and “creatures” in
the usage of theistic philosophers. But the former pair of terms
is really of wider application than the latter. The term absolute
means, etymologically, that which is loosed, unfettered, disengaged
or free from bonds (absolutum, ab-solvere, solvo = se-luo, from
λύω): that, therefore, which is not bound up with anything else,
[pg 048]
which is in some sense self-sufficing, independent; while the
relative is that which is in some way bound up with something else,
and which is so far not self-sufficing or independent. That,
therefore, is ontologically absolute which is in some sense self-sufficing,
independent of other things, in its existence; while
the ontologically relative is that which depends in some real way
for its existence on something else. Again, that is logically
absolute which can be conceived and known by us without reference
to anything else; while the logically relative is that which we
can conceive and know only through our knowledge of something
else. And since we usually name things according to the
way in which we conceive them, we regard as absolute any
being which is by itself and of itself that which we conceive it to
be, or that which its name implies; and as relative any being
which is what its name implies only in virtue of some relation to
something else.69 Thus, a man is a man absolutely, while he is
a friend only relatively to others.
It is obvious that the primary and general meaning of the
terms “absolute” and “relative” can be applied and extended in
a variety of ways. For instance, all being may be said to be
“relative” to the knowing mind, in the sense that all knowledge
involves a transcendental relation of the known object to the
knowing subject. In this widest and most improper sense even
God Himself is relative, not however as being, but as known.
Again, when we apply the same attribute to a variety of things
we may see that it is found in one of them in the most perfect
manner conceivable, or at least in a fuller and higher degree
than it is found in the others; and that it is found in these
others only with some sort of subordination to, and dependence
on, the former: we then say that it belongs to this primarily
or absolutely, and to the others only secondarily or relatively.
This is a less improper application of the terms than in the preceding
case. What we have especially to remember here is that
there are many different kinds of dependence or subordination,
all alike giving rise to the same usage.
Hence, applying the terms absolute and relative to the predicate
“being” or “real” or “reality,” it is obvious in the first
place that the potential as such can be called “being,” or “reality”
only in relation to the actual. It is the actual that is
being simpliciter, par excellence; the potential is so only in
[pg 049]
relation to this.70 Again, substances may be termed beings absolutely,
while accidents are beings only relatively, because of
their dependence on substances; though this relation is quite
different from the relation of potential to actual being. Finally
all finite, contingent realities, actual and possible, are what they
are only because of their dependence on the Infinite and Necessary
Being: and hence the former are relative and the latter
absolute; though here again the relation is different from that of
accident to substance, or of potential to actual.
Since the order of being includes all orders, and since a being
is absolutely such-or-such in any order only when that being
realizes in all its fulness and purity such-or-such reality, it follows
that the being which realizes in all its fulness the reality of being
is the Absolute Being in the highest possible sense of this term.
This concept of Absolute Being is the richest and most comprehensive
of all possible concepts: it is the very antithesis of that
other concept of “being in general” which is common to everything
and distinguished only from nothingness. It includes in
itself all actual and possible modes and grades and perfections
of finite things, apart from their limitations, embodying all of
them in the one highest and richest concept of that which makes
all of them real and actual, viz. the concept of Actuality or
Actual Reality itself.
Hegel and his followers have involved themselves in a pantheistic philosophy
by neglecting to distinguish between those two totally different concepts.71
A similar error has also resulted from failure to distinguish between
[pg 050]
the various modes in which being that is relative may be dependent on being
that is absolute. God is the Absolute Being; creatures are relative. So
too is substance absolute being, compared with accidents as inhering and
existing in substance. But God is not therefore to be conceived as the one
all-pervading substance, of which all finite things, all phenomena, would be
only accidental manifestations.
Chapter II. Becoming And Its Implications.
6. The Static and the Changing.—The things we see
around us, the things which make up the immediate data of our
experience, not only are or exist; they also become, or come into
actual existence; they change; they pass out of actual existence.
The abstract notion of being represents its object to the mind in
a static, permanent, changeless, self-identical condition; but if
this condition were an adequate representation of reality change
would be unreal, would be only an illusion. This is what the
Eleatic philosophers of ancient Greece believed, distinguishing
merely between being and nothingness. But they were mistaken;
for change in things is too obviously real to be eliminated by
calling it an illusion: even if it were an illusion, this illusion at
least would have to be accounted for. In order, therefore, to
understand reality we must employ not merely the notion of
being (something static), but also the notion of becoming, change,
process, appearing and disappearing (something kinetic, and
something dynamic). In doing so, however, we must not fall
into the error of the opposite extreme from the Eleatics—by
regarding change as the adequate representation of reality. This
is what Heraclitus and the later Ionians did: holding that
nothing is, that all becomes (πάντα ρέι), that change is all reality,
that the stable, the permanent, is non-existent, unreal, an illusion.
This too is false; for change would be unintelligible without at
least an abiding law of change, a permanent principle of some
sort; which, in turn, involves the reality of some sort of abiding,
stable, permanent being.
We must then—with Aristotle, as against both of those one-sided
conceptions—hold to the reality both of being and of
becoming; and proceed to see how the stable and the changing
can both be real.
To convince ourselves that they are both real, very little
[pg 052]
reflection is needed. We have actual experience of both those
elements of reality in our consciousness and memory of our own
selves. Every human individual in the enjoyment of his mental
faculties knows himself as an abiding, self-identical being, yet as
constantly undergoing real changes; so that throughout his life
he is really the same being, though just as certainly he really
changes. In external nature, too, we observe on the one hand
innumerable processes of growth and decay, of motion and
interaction; and on the other hand a similarly all-pervading
element of sameness or identity amid all this never-ending change.
7. The Potential and the Actual. (a) Possibility,
Absolute, Relative, and Adequate.—It is from our experience
of actuality and change that we derive not only our notion
of temporal duration, but also our notion of potential being or
possibility, as distinct from that of actual being or actuality. It
is from our experience of what actually exists that we are able to
determine what can, and what cannot exist. We know from experience
what gold is, and what a tower is; and that it is intrinsically
possible for a golden tower to exist, that such an object
of thought involves no contradiction, that therefore its existence
is not impossible, even though it may never actually exist as a
fact. Similarly, we know from experience what a square is, and
what a circle is; and that it is intrinsically impossible for a square
circle to exist, that such an object of thought involves a contradiction,
that therefore not only is such an object never actually
existent in fact, but that it is in no sense real, in no way possible.
Thus, intrinsic (or objective, absolute, logical, metaphysical)
possibility is the mere non-repugnance of an object of thought to
actual existence. Any being or object of thought that is conceivable
in this way, that can be conceived as capable of actually
existing, is called intrinsically (or objectively, absolutely, logically,
metaphysically) possible being. The absence of such intrinsic
capability of actual existence gives us the notion of the intrinsically
(objectively, absolutely, logically, metaphysically) impossible.
We shall return to these notions again. They are
necessary here for the understanding of real change in the actual
universe.
Fixing our attention now upon the real changes which characterize
the data of our experience, let us inquire what conditions
are necessary in order that an intrinsically possible object of
thought become here and now an actual being. It matters not
[pg 053]
whether we select an example from the domain of organic nature,
of inorganic nature, or of art—whether it be an oak, or an iceberg,
or a statue. In order that there be here and now an actual
oak-tree, it is necessary not only (1) that such an object be intrinsically
possible, but (2) that there have been planted here an
actual acorn, i.e. an actual being having in it subjectively and
really the passive potentiality of developing into an actual oak-tree,
and (3) that there be in the actual things around the acorn
active powers or forces capable of so influencing the latent, passive
potentiality of the acorn as gradually to evolve the oak-tree therefrom.
So, too, for the (1) intrinsically possible iceberg, there are
needed (2) water capable of becoming ice, and (3) natural powers
or forces capable of forming it into ice and setting this adrift in
the ocean. And for the (1) intrinsically possible statue there are
needed (2) the block of marble or other material capable of becoming
a statue, and (3) the sculptor having the power to mould
this material into an actual statue.
In order, therefore, that a thing which is not now actual, but
only intrinsically or absolutely possible, become actual, there
must actually exist some being or beings endowed with the active
power or potency of making this possible thing actual. The latter
is then said to be relatively, extrinsically possible—in relation to
such being or beings. And obviously a thing may be possible
relatively to the power of one being, and not possible relatively
to lesser power of another being: the statue that is intrinsically
possible in the block of marble, may be extrinsically possible
relatively to the skilled sculptor, but not relatively to the unskilled
person who is not a sculptor.
Furthermore, relatively to the same agent or agents, the production
of a given effect, the doing of a given thing, is said to be
physically possible if it can be brought about by such agents acting
according to the ordinary course of nature; if, in other words
they have the physical power to do it. Otherwise it is said to
be physically impossible, even though metaphysically or intrinsically
possible, e.g. it is physically impossible for a dead person to
come to life again. A thing is said to be morally possible, in
reference to free and responsible agents, if they can do it without
unreasonable inconvenience; otherwise it is considered as morally
impossible, even though it be both physically and metaphysically
possible: as often happens in regard to the fulfilment of one’s
obligations.
That which is both intrinsically and extrinsically possible is said
to be adequately possible. Whatever is intrinsically possible is
also extrinsically possible in relation to God, who is Almighty,
Omnipotent.
8. (b) Subjective “Potentia,” Active and Passive.—Furthermore,
we conceive the Infinite Being, Almighty God, as
capable of creating, or producing actual being from nothingness, i.e.
without any actually pre-existing material out of whose passive
potentiality the actual being would be developed. Creative
power or activity does not need any pre-existing subject on which
to exercise its influence, any subject in whose passive potentiality
the thing to be created is antecedently implicit.
But all other power, all activity of created causes, does
require some such actually existing subject. If we examine
the activities of the agencies that fall within our direct experience,
whether in external nature or in our own selves, we shall
find that in no case does their operative influence or causality
extend beyond the production of changes in existing being, or
attain to the production of new actual being out of nothingness.
The forces of nature cannot produce an oak without an acorn,
or an iceberg without water; nor can the sculptor produce a
statue except from some pre-existing material.
The natural passive potentiality of things is, moreover, limited in reference
to the active powers of the created universe. These, for example, can
educe life from the passive potentiality of inorganic matter, but only by
assimilating this matter into a living organism: they cannot restore life to a
human corpse; yet the latter has in it the capacity to be restored to life by
the direct influence of the Author of Nature. This special and supernatural
potentiality in created things, under the influence of Omnipotence, is known
as potentia obedientalis.72
This consideration will help us to realize that all reality
which is produced by change, and subject to change, is essentially
a mixture of becoming and being, of potential and actual.
The reality of such being is not tota simul. Only immutable
being, whose duration is eternal, has its reality tota simul: it
alone is purely actual, the “Actus Purus”; and its duration is
one eternal “now,” without beginning, end, or succession. But
mutable being, whose duration in actual existence is measured
by time, is actualized only successively: its actuality at any particular
instant does not embody the whole of its reality: this
[pg 055]
latter includes also a “was” and “will be”; the thing was
potentially what it now is actually, and it will become actually
something which it now is only potentially; nor shall we have
understood even moderately the nature or essence of any mutable
being—an oak-tree, for example—until we have grasped the fact
that the whole reality of its nature embraces more than what we
find of it actually existing at any given instant of its existence.
In other words, we have to bear in mind that the reality of such
a being is not pure actuality but a mixture of potential and
actual: that it is an actus non-purus, or an actus mixtus.
We have to note well that the potential being of a thing is
something real—that it is not merely a modus loquendi, or a
modus intelligendi. The oak is in the acorn in some true and
real sense: the potentiality of the oak is something real in the
acorn: if it were not so, if it were nothing real in the acorn, we
could say with equal truth that a man or a horse or a house is
potentially in the acorn; or, again with equal truth, that the
oak is potentially in a mustard-seed, or a grain of corn, or a
pebble, or a drop of water. Therefore the oak is really in the
acorn—not actually but potentially, potentia passiva.
The oak-tree is also really in those active forces of nature
whose influence on the acorn develop the latter into an actual
oak-tree: it is in those causes not actually, of course, but virtually,
for they possess in themselves the operative power—potentia
activa sive operativa—to educe the oak-tree out of the acorn.
These two potential conditions of a being—in the active causes
which produce it, and in the pre-existing actual thing or things
from which it is produced—are called each a real or subjective
potency, potentia realis, or potentia subjectiva, in distinction from
the mere logical or objective possibility of such a being.
And just as the passive potentiality of the statue is something
real in the block of marble, though distinct from the actuality of
the statue and from the process by which this is actualized, so is
the active power of making the statue something real in the
sculptor, though distinct from the operation by which he makes
the statue. If an agent’s power to act, to produce change, were
not a reality in the agent, a reality distinct from the action of the
latter; or if a being’s capacity to undergo change, and thereby
to become something other, were not a reality distinct from the
process of change, and from the actual result of this process—it
would follow not only that the actual alone is real, and
[pg 056]
the merely possible or potential unreal, but also that no change
can be real, that nothing can really become, and nothing really
disappear.73
9. (c) Actuality: Its Relation to Potentiality.—It
is from our experience of change in the world that we derive our
notions of the potential and the actual, of active power and
passive potentiality. The term “act” has primarily the same
meaning as “action,” “operation,” that process by which a
change is wrought. But the Latin word actus (Gr. ἐνέργεια,
ἐντελέχεια) means rather that which is achieved by the actio,
that which is the correlative and complement of the passive
potentiality, the actuality of this latter: that by which potential
being is rendered formally actual, and, by way of consequence,
this actual being itself. “Potentia activa” and its correlative
“actus” might, perhaps, be appropriately rendered by “power”
(potestas agendi) and “action” or “operation”; “potentia passiva”
and its correlative “actus,” by “potentiality” and “actuality”
respectively.
In these correlatives, the notion underlying the term “actual”
is manifestly the notion of something completed, achieved,
perfected—as compared with that of something incomplete, imperfect,
determinable, which is the notion of the potential.
Hence the notions of potentia and actus have been extended
widely beyond their primary signification of power to act and the
exercise of this power. Such pairs of correlatives as the determinable
and the determined, the perfectible and the perfected,
the undeveloped or less developed and the more developed, the
generic and the specific, are all conceived under the aspect of
this widest relation of the potential to the actual. And since
we can distinguish successive stages in any process of development,
or an order of logical sequence among the contents of our
concept of any concrete reality, it follows that what will be conceived
as an actus in one relation will be conceived as a potentia
in another. Thus, the disposition of any faculty—as, for example,
the scientific habit in the intellect—is an actus or perfection of
the faculty regarded as a potentia; but it is itself a potentia
which is actualized in the operation of actually studying. This
illustrates the distinction commonly drawn between an “actus
primus” and an “actus secundus” in any particular order or line
of reality: the actus primus is that which presupposes no prior
[pg 057]
actuality in the same order; the actus secundus is that which
does presuppose another. The act of knowing is an actus secundus
which presupposes the cognitive faculty as an actus primus:
the faculty being the first or fundamental equipment of the soul
in relation to knowledge. Hence the child is said to have knowledge
“in actu primo” as having the faculty of reason; and the
student to have knowledge “in actu secundo” as exercising this
faculty.
The actus or perfecting principles of which we have spoken
so far are all conceived as presupposing an existing subject on
which they supervene. They are therefore accidents as distinct
from substantial constitutive principles of this subject; and they
are therefore called accidental actualities, actus “accidentales”.
But the actual existence of a being is also conceived as the complement
and correlative of its essence: as that which makes the
latter actual, thus transferring it from the state of mere possibility.
Hence existence also is called an actus or actuality: the
actus “existentialis,” to distinguish it from the existing thing’s
activities and other subsequently acquired characters. In
reference to these existence is a “first actuality”—“Esse est actus
primus”; “Prius est esse quam agere”: “Existence is the first
actuality”; “Action presupposes existence”—while each of these
in reference to existence, is a “second actuality,” an actus secundus.
When, furthermore, we proceed to examine the constitutive
principles essential to any being in the concrete, we may be able
to distinguish between principles which are determinable, passive
and persistent throughout all essential change of that being,
and others which are determining, specifying, differentiating
principles. In water, for example, we may distinguish the
passive underlying principle which persists throughout the
decomposition of water into oxygen and hydrogen, from the
active specifying principle which gives that substratum its
specific nature as water. The former or material principle (ὕλη,
materia) is potential, compared with the latter or formal principle
(μορφή, εἶδος, ἐντελέχεια, forma, species, actus) as actual.
The concept of actus is thus applied to the essence itself: the
actus “essentialis” or “formalis” of a thing is that which we
conceive to be the ultimate, completing and determining principle
of the essence or nature of that thing. In reference to this as
well as the other constitutive principles of the thing, the actual
existence of the thing is a “second actuality,” an actus secundus.
In fact all the constitutive principles of the essence of any existing
thing, and all the properties and attributes involved in the
essence or necessarily connected with the essence, must all alike
be conceived as logically antecedent to the existential actus
whereby they are constituted something in the actual order, and
not mere possible objects of our thought. And from this point
of view the existence of a thing is called the ultimate actualization
of its essence. Hence the scholastic aphorism: “Esse est
ultimus actus rei”.
The term actus may designate that complement of reality by
which potential being is made actual (actus “actuans”), or this
actual being itself (actus “simpliciter dictus”). In the latter sense
we have already distinguished the Being that is immutable, the
Being of God, as the Actus Purus, from the being of all mutable
things, which latter being is necessarily a mixture of potential
and actual, an actus mixtus.
Now if the essences of corporeal things are composite, if they
are constituted by the union of some determining, formative
principle with a determinable, passive principle—of “form” with
“matter,” in scholastic terminology—we may call these formative
principles actus “informantes”; and if these cannot actually
exist except in union with a material principle they may be
called actus “non-subsistentes”: e.g., the formative principle or
“forma substantialis” of water, or the vital principle of a plant.
If, on the other hand, there exist essences which, being simple,
do not actualize any material, determinable principle, but subsist
independently of any such, they are called actus “non-informantes,”
or actus “subsistentes”. Such, for example, are God, and pure
spirits whose existence is known from revelation. Finally, there
may be a kind of actual essence which, though it naturally actualizes
a material principle de facto, can nevertheless continue to
subsist without this latter: such an actual being would be at
once an actus informans and an actus subsistens; and such, in
fact, is the human soul.
Throughout all distinctions between the potential and the
actual there runs the conception of the actual as something more
perfect than the potential. There is in the actual something positive
and real over and above what is in the potential. This is an
ultimate fact in our analysis; and its importance will be realized
when we come to apply the notions we have been explaining to
the study of change.
The notion of grades of perfection in things is one with
which everyone is familiar. We naturally conceive some beings
as higher upon the scale of reality than others; as having “more”
reality, so to speak—not necessarily, of course, in the literal sense
of size or quantity—than others; as being more perfect, nobler,
of greater worth, value, dignity, excellence, than others. Thus
we regard the infinite as more perfect than the finite, spiritual
beings as nobler than material beings, man as a higher order of
being than the brute beast, this again as surpassing the whole
vegetable kingdom, the lowest form of life as higher on the scale
of being than inorganic matter, the substance-mode of being as
superior to all accident-modes, the actualized state of a being
as more perfect than its potential state, i.e. as existing in its
material, efficient and ideal or exemplar causes. The grounds
and significance of this mental appreciation of relative values in
things must be discussed elsewhere. We refer to it here in order
to point out another scholastic aphorism, according to which the
higher a thing is in the scale of actual being, and the more perfect
it is accordingly, the more efficient it will also be as a principle
of action, the more powerful as a cause in the production of
changes in other things, the more operative in actualizing their
passive potentialities; and conversely, the less actual a thing is,
and therefore the more imperfect, the greater its passive capacity
will be to undergo the influence of agencies that are actual and
operative around it. “As passive potentiality,” says St. Thomas,74
“is the mark of potential being, so active power is the mark of
actual being. For a thing acts, in so far as it is actual; but is
acted on, so far as it is potential.” Our knowledge of the nature
of things is in fact exclusively based on our knowledge of their
activities: we have no other key to the knowledge of what a
thing is than our knowledge of what it does: “Operari sequitur
esse”: “Qualis est operatio talis est natura”—“Acting follows
being”: “Conduct is the key to nature”.
A being that is active or operative in the production of a
change is said to be the efficient cause of the change, the latter
being termed the effect. Now the greater the change, i.e. the
higher and more perfect be the grade of reality that is actualized
in the change, the higher too in the scale of being must be the
efficient cause of that change. There must be a proportion in
degree of perfection or reality between effect and cause. The
[pg 060]
former cannot exceed in actual perfection the active power, and
therefore the actual being, of the latter. This is so because we
conceive the effect as being produced or actualized through the
operative influence of the cause, and with real dependence on this
latter; and it is inconceivable that a cause should have power to
actualize other being, distinct from itself, which would be of a
higher grade of excellence than itself. The nature of efficient
causality, of the influence by which the cause is related to its
effect, is not easy to determine; it will be discussed at a subsequent
stage of our investigations (ch. xi.); but whatever it be, a
little reflection should convince us of the truth of the principle
just stated: that an effect cannot be more perfect than its cause.
The mediæval scholastics embodied this truth in the formula:
Nemo dat quod non habet—a formula which we must not interpret
in the more restricted and literal sense of the words giving and
having, lest we be met with the obvious objection that it is by
no means necessary for a boy to have a black eye himself in
order to give one to his neighbour! What the formula means
is that an agent cannot give to, or produce in, any potential
subject, receptive of its causal influence, an actuality which it
does not itself possess virtually, or in its active power: that no
actuality surpassing in excellence the actual perfection of the
cause itself can be found thus virtually in the active power of the
latter. There is no question of the cause or agent transferring
bodily as it were a part of its own actuality to the subject which
is undergoing change75; nor will such crude imagination images
help us to understand what real change, under the influence of
efficient causality, involves.76 An analysis of change will enable
us to appreciate more fully the real difficulty of explaining it,
and the futility of any attempt to account for it without admitting
the real, objective validity of the notions of actual and potential
being, of active powers or forces and passive potentialities in the
things that are subject to change.
10. Analysis of Change.—Change (Mutatio, Motus,
μεταβολή, κίνησις) is one of those simplest concepts which cannot
be defined. We may describe it, however, as the transition of a
being from one state to another. If one thing entirely disappeared
and another were substituted for it, we should not regard the
former as having been changed into the latter. When one
thing is put in the place of another, each, no doubt, undergoes a
change of place, but neither is changed into the other. So, also,
if we were to conceive a thing as absolutely ceasing to exist, as
lapsing into nothingness at a given instant, and another as coming
into existence out of nothingness at the same instant (and in the
same place), we should not consider this double event as constituting
a real change of the former thing into the latter. And
although our senses cannot testify to anything beyond sequence in
sense phenomena, our reason detects in real change something other
than a total substitution of things for one another, or continuous
total cessations and inceptions of existence in things. No doubt,
if we conceive the whole phenomenal or perceptible universe and all
the beings which constitute this universe as essentially contingent,
and therefore dependent for their reality and their actual existence
on a Supreme, Necessary Being who created and conserves them,
who at any time may cease to conserve any of them, and produce
other and new beings out of nothingness, then such absolute
cessations and inceptions of existence in the world would not be
impossible. God might annihilate, i.e. cease to conserve in existence,
this or that contingent being at any instant, and at any
instant create a new contingent being, i.e. produce it in its totality
from no pre-existing material. But there is no reason to suppose
that this is what is constantly taking place in Nature: that all
change is simply a series of annihilations and creations. On the
contrary, the modes of being which appear and disappear in real
change, in the transition of anything from one state to a really
different state of being, do not appear de novo, ex nihilo, as absolute
beginnings out of nothingness; or disappear totaliter, in nihilum,
as absolute endings or lapses of reality into nothingness. The
real changes which take place in Nature are due to the operation
of natural causes. These causes, being finite in their operative
powers, cannot create, i.e. produce new being from nothingness.
They can, however, with the concurrence of the Omnipotent
Being, modify existing modes of being, i.e. make actual what was
only potential in these latter. The notion of change is not
[pg 062]
verified in the conception of successive annihilations and creations;
for there is involved in the former concept not merely the notion
of a real difference between the two actual states, that before and
that after the change, but also the notion of some potential reality
persisting throughout the change, something capable of being actually
so and so before the change and actually otherwise after the
change. For real change, therefore, we require (1) two positive and
really different states of the same being, a “terminus a quo” and a
“terminus ad quem”; and (2) a real process of transition whereby
something potential becomes actual. In creation there is no real
and positive terminus a quo; in annihilation there is no real and
positive terminus ad quem; these therefore are not changes in
the proper sense of the term. Sometimes, too, change is affirmed,
by purely extrinsic denomination, of a thing in which there is no
real change, but only a relation to some other really changing
thing. In this sense when an object unknown or unthought of
becomes the actual object of somebody’s thought or cognition, it
is said to “change,” though the transition from “unknown” to
“known” involves no real change of state in the object, but only
in the knowing subject. If thought were in any true sense
“constitutive” of reality, as many modern philosophers contend,
the change in the object would of course be real.
Since, therefore, change consists in this, that a thing which
is actually in a given state ceases to be actually such and begins
to be actually in another state, it is obvious that there persists
throughout the process some reality which is in itself potential
and indifferent to either actual state; and that, moreover, something
which was actual disappears, while some new actuality
appears, in this persisting potentiality. The abiding potential
principle is called the matter or subject of the change; the
transient actualizing principles are called forms. Not all these
“forms” which precede or result from change are necessarily
positive entities in themselves: they may be mere privations of
other forms (“privatio,” στέρησις): not all changes result in the
acquisition of a new degree of positive actual being; some result
in loss of perfection or actuality. Still, even in these cases, the
state characterized by the less perfect degree of actuality has a
determinate actual grade of being which is proper to itself, and
which, as such, is not found actually, but only potentially, in the
state characterized by the more perfect degree of actuality.
When, then, a being changes from a more perfect to a less
[pg 063]
perfect state, the actuality of this less perfect state cannot be
adequately accounted for by seeking it in the antecedent and
more perfect state: it is not in this latter state actually, but only
potentially; nor do we account for it by saying that it is “equivalently”
in the greater actuality of the latter state: the two
actualizing principles are really distinct, and neither is wholly or
even partially the other. The significance of this consideration
will appear presently in connection with the scholastic axiom:
Quidquid movetur ab alio movetur.
Meanwhile we must guard against conceiving the potential
or material factor in change as a sort of actual but hidden core
of reality which itself persists unchanged throughout; and the
formative or actualizing factors as superficially adorning this
substratum by constantly replacing one another. Such a substitution
of imagination images for intellectual thought will not
help, but rather hinder, all accurate analysis. It is not the
potential or material factor in things that changes, nor yet the
actualizing or formal factors, but the things themselves; and if
“things” are subject to “real change” it is manifest that this
fact can be made intelligible, if at all, only by intellectually
analysing the things and their changes into constitutive principles
or factors which are nor themselves “things” or “changes”.
Were we to arrive only at principles of the latter sort, so far
from explaining anything we would really only have pushed
back the problem a step farther. It may be that none of the
attempts yet made by philosophers or scientists to offer an
ultimate explanation of change is entirely satisfactory,—the
scholastic explanation will be gradually outlined in these pages,—but
it will be of advantage at least to recognize the shortcomings
of theories that are certainly inadequate.
We are now in a position to state and explain the important
scholastic aphorism embodying what has been called the
Principle of Change (“Principium Motus”): Quidquid movetur,
ab alio movetur: “Whatever undergoes change is changed by
something else”. The term motus is here taken in the wide
sense of any real transition from potentiality to actuality, as is
evident from the alternative statements of the same principle:
Nihil potest seipsum reducere e potentia in actum: “Nothing can
reduce itself from potentiality to actuality,” or, again, Potentia,
qua talis, nequit per semetipsam ad actum reduci, sed reducitur ab
alio principio in actu: “The potential as such cannot be reduced
[pg 064]
by itself to the actual, but only by some other already actual
principle”.77 This assertion, rightly understood, is self-evidently
true; for the state of passive potentiality, as such, involves the
absence of the correlative actuality in the potential subject; and
since the actual, as such, involves a perfection which is not in
the potential, the latter cannot confer upon itself this perfection:
nothing can be the adequate principle or source of a perfection
which is not in this principle or source: nemo dat quod non habet.
We have already anticipated the objection arising from the
consideration that the state resulting from a change is sometimes
in its totality less perfect than the state which existed prior to
the change. Even in such cases there results from the change a
new actuality which was not in the prior state, and which cannot
be conceived as a mere part or residue of the latter, or regarded
as equivalently contained in the latter. Even granting, as we
must, that the net result of such a change is a loss of actuality or
perfection in the subject of change, still there is always a gain
which is not accounted for by the loss; there is always a new
actual state which, as such, was not in the original state.
A more obvious objection to the principle arises from the
consideration of vital action; but it is based on a misunderstanding
of the principle under discussion. Living things, it is objected,
move themselves: their vital action is spontaneous and immanent:
originating within themselves, it has its term too within themselves,
resulting in their gradual development, growth, increase
of actuality and perfection. Therefore it would appear that they
move and perfect themselves; and hence the so-called “principle
of change” is not true universally.
In reply to all this we admit that vital action is immanent,
remaining within the agent to perfect the latter; also that it is
spontaneous, inasmuch as when the agent is actually exercising
vital functions it need not be actually undergoing the causal
influence of any other created agent, or actually dependent on
any such agent. But it must, nevertheless, in such action, be
dependent on, and influenced by, some actual being other than
itself. And the reason is obvious: If by such action it increases
[pg 065]
its own actual perfection, and becomes actually other than it was
before such action, then it cannot have given itself the actuality
of this perfection, which it possessed before only potentially. No
doubt, it is not merely passively potential in regard to such actual
perfections, as is the case in non-vital change which results in the
subject from the transitive action of some outside cause upon the
latter. The living thing has the active power of causing or producing
in itself these actual perfections: there is interaction
between its vital parts: through one organ or faculty it acts upon
another, thus educing an actuality, a new perfection, in this
other, and thus developing and perfecting its own being. But
even considered as active it cannot be the adequate cause of the
actuality acquired through the change. If this actuality is something
really over and above the reality of its active and passive
potential principles, then it remains true that change implies the
influence of an actual being other than the subject changed: Quid
quid movetur, ab alio movetur.
The question here arises, not only in reference to vital agents, but to all
finite, created causes: Does the active cause of change (together with the
passive potentiality of the subject of change, whether this subject be the
agent itself as in immanent activity, or something other than the agent as in
transitive activity),—does this active power account adequately for the new
actuality educed in the change? It obviously does not; for the actuality
acquired in the change is, as such, a new entity, a new perfection, in some
degree positively surpassing the total reality of the combined active powers
and passive potentialities which it replaces. In other words, if the actuality
resulting from the change is not to be found in the immediate active and
passive antecedents of the change, then we are inevitably referred, for an
adequate explanation of this actuality, to some actual being above and beyond
these antecedents. And to what sort of actual being are we referred? To a
being in which the actuality of the effect resides only in the same way as it
resides in the immediate active and passive antecedents of the change, that
is potentially? No; for this would be useless, merely pushing the difficulty
one step farther back. We are obliged rather to infer the existence of an
Actual Being in whom the actuality of the said effect resides actually: not
formally, of course, as it exists in itself when it is produced through the change;
but eminently, eminenter, in such a way that its actualization outside Himself
and under His influence does not involve in Him any loss of perfection,
any increase of perfection, or any manner of change whatsoever. We are
compelled in this way to infer, from the existence of change in the universe
of our direct experience, the existence of a transcendent Immovable Prime
Mover, a Primum Movens Immobile. All the active causes or principles of
change which fall under our notice in the universe of direct experience are
themselves subject to change. None of them causes change in any other
thing without itself undergoing change. The active power of finite causes is
[pg 066]
itself finite. By educing the potentiality of other things into actuality they
gradually use up their own energy; they diminish and lose their active power
of producing effects: this belongs to the very nature of finite causes as such.
Moreover, they are themselves passive as well as active; interaction is universal
among the finite causes which constitute the universe of our direct
experience: they all alike have passive potentiality and undergo change.
Now, if any one finite cause in this system cannot adequately account for the
new actuality evolved from the potential in any single process of change,
neither can the whole system adequately account for it. What is true of them
distributively is true of them taken all together when there is question of what
belongs to their nature; and the fact that their active powers and passive
potentialities fall short of the actuality of the effects we attribute to them is
a fact that appertains to their very nature as finite things. The phenomenon
of continuous change in the universe involves the continuous appearance of
new actual being. To account for this constant stream of actuality we are
of necessity carried beyond the system of finite, changing being itself; we are
forced to infer the existence of a source and principle which must itself be
purely actual and exempt from all change—a Being who can cause all the
actuality that results from change without losing or gaining or changing in
any way Himself, because He possesses all finite actuality in Himself in a supereminent
manner which transcends all the efforts of finite human intelligence to
comprehend or characterize in any adequate or positive manner. The
scholastics expressed this in the simple aphorism: Omne novum ens est a Deo.
And it is the realization of this profound truth that underlies their teaching on
the necessity of the Divine Concursus, i.e. the influence of the Infinite First
Cause or Prime Mover permeating the efficiency of all finite or created causes.
Here, for example, is a brief recent statement of that doctrine:—
“If we must admit a causal influence of these things [of direct experience]
on one another, then a closer examination will convince us that a finite
thing can never be the adequate cause of any effect, but is always, metaphysically
regarded, only a part-cause, ever needing to be completed by
another cause. Every effect is—at least under one aspect, at least as an
effect—something new, something that was not there before. Even were the
effect contained, whether formally or virtually, in the cause, it is certainly not
identical with this latter, for if it were there would be no causality, nothing
would ‘happen’. In all causing and happening, something which was heretofore
only possible, becomes real and actual. But things cannot determine
themselves to influence others, or to receive the influence of others, since they
are not dependent in their being on one another. Hence the necessary
inference that all being, all happening, all change, requires the concurrence
of an Absolute Principle of being. When two things act on each other the
Absolute Being must work in and with them, the same Absolute Being in
both—to relate them to each other, and supplement their natural insufficiency.”
“Such is the profound teaching about the Divine Concursus with every
creature…. God works in all and with all. He permeates all reality,
everywhere; there is no being beyond Him or independent of His conserving
and concurring power. Just as creatures are brought into being only through
God’s omnipotence, and of themselves have no independent reality, so do
[pg 067]
they need the self-same ever-present, all-sustaining power to continue in
this being and develop it by their activity. Every event in Nature is a transitory,
passing phenomenon, so bound up with conditions and circumstances
that it must disappear to give place to some other. How could a mode of
being so incomplete discharge its function in existence without the concurrence
of the First Cause?”78
We have seen now that in the real order the potential presupposes
the actual; for the potential cannot actualize itself, but
can be actualized only by the action of some already actual being.
Nor can we avoid this consequence by supposing the
potential being to have had no actual beginning in time, but to be
eternally in process of actualization; for even so, it must be eternally
actualized by some other actual being—a position which Aristotle
and some scholastics admit to be possible. Whether, then, we conceive
the actualization as beginning in time or as proceeding from
all eternity, it is self-contradictory to suppose the potential as
capable of actualizing itself.
It is likewise true that the actual precedes the possible in the
order of our knowledge. The concept of a thing as possible presupposes
the concept of that thing as actual; for the possible is
understood to be possible only by its intelligible relation to actual
existence. This is evidently true of extrinsic possibility; but our
knowledge even of the intrinsic possibility of a thing cannot be
the first knowledge we possess in the order of time. Our first
knowledge is of the actual; for the mind’s first cognitive act
must have for object either itself or something not itself. But it
knows itself as a consciously acting and therefore actual being.
And it comes to know things other than itself only by the fact
that such other things act upon it either immediately or mediately
through sense-consciousness; so that in every hypothesis its first
known object is something actual.79
The priority of the actual as compared with the potential in the real
order, suggests a proof of the existence of God in the manner indicated
above. It also affords a refutation of Hegelian monism. The conception
of the world, including all the phenomena of mind and matter, as the gradual
self-manifestation or evolution of a potential being eternally actualizing itself,
is a self-contradictory conception. Scholastics rightly maintain that the
realities from which we derive our first most abstract and transcendental
notion of being in general, are actual realities. Hegelians seize on the object
[pg 068]
of this notion, identify it with pure thought, proclaim it the sole reality, and
endow it with the power of becoming actually everything. It is manifest,
therefore, that they endow purely potential being with the power of actualizing
itself.
Nor can they fairly avoid this charge by pointing out that although their
starting-point is not actual being (with which the scholastic philosophy of
being commences), yet neither is it possible or potential being, but being
which has neither of these determinations, being which abstracts from both,
like the real being of the scholastics (7, 13). For though real being can
be an object of abstract human thought without either of the predicates “existent”
or “non-existent,” yet it cannot be anything in the real order without
either of them. There it must be either actually existent or else merely
potential. But Hegelians claim absolutely indeterminate being to be as such
something in the real order; and though they try to distinguish it from potential
being they nevertheless think of it as potential being, for they distinctly and repeatedly
declare that it can become all things, and does become all things, and
is constantly, eternally transforming itself by an internal dialectic process into the
phenomena which constitute the worlds of mind and matter. Contrasting it with
the abstract “inert” being which they conceive to be the object of the traditional
metaphysics, they endow “indeterminate being” with the active power of
producing, and the passive potentiality of becoming, actually everything. Thus,
in order to show a priori how this indeterminate being must evolve itself
by internal logical necessity into the world of our direct and immediate experience,
they suppose it to be subject to change and to be at the same time self-actualizing,
in direct opposition to the axiom that potential reality, reality
which is subject to change, cannot actualize itself: Quidquid movetur ab
alio moveatur oportet.
11. Kinds of Change.—Following Aristotle,80 we may recognize
a broad and clear distinction between four great classes
of change (μεταβολή, mutatio) in the phenomena of our sense
experience: local change (κίνησις κατὰ τόπον, φορά, latio);
quantitative change (κατὰ τὸ πόσον, ἀύζησις ἤ φθίσις, augmentatio
vel diminutio); qualitative change (κατὰ τὸ ποίον, ἀλλοίωσις,
alteratio); and substantial change (κατ᾽ οὐσίαν, γένεσις ἤ φθορά).
The three former are accidental, i.e. do not reach or affect the
essence or substance of the thing that is changed; the fourth is
substantial, a change of essence. Substantial change is regarded
as taking place instantaneously, as soon as the condition brought
about by the accidental changes leading up to it becomes
naturally incompatible with the essence or nature of the subject.
The accidental changes, on the other hand, are regarded as taking
place gradually, as realizing and involving a succession of states
or conditions in the subject. These changes, especially when
they take place in corporeal things, are properly described as
[pg 069]
movement or motion (motus, motio). By movement or motion in
the strict sense we therefore mean any change which takes place
gradually or successively in a corporeal thing. It is only in a
wider and improper sense that these terms are sometimes applied
to activity of whatsoever kind, even of spiritual beings. In this
sense we speak of thoughts, volitions, etc., as movements of the
soul, motus animae; or of God as the Prime Mover ever in motion,
the Primum Movens semper in motu.
With local change in material things, as also with quantitative
change, growth and diminution of quantity (mass and volume),
everyone is perfectly familiar. From the earliest times, moreover,
we find both in science and philosophy the conception of
matter as composed of, and divisible into, ultimate particles,
themselves supposed to admit of no further real division, and
hence called atoms (ἄ-τομος, τέμνω). From the days of Grecian
atomism men have attempted to show that all change in the
Universe is ultimately reducible to changes of place, order,
spatial arrangement and collocation, of those hypothetical
atomic factors. It has likewise been commonly assumed that
change in mass is solely due to change in the number of
those atoms, and change in volume (of the same mass) to the
relative density or closeness with which the atoms aggregate
together; though some have held—and it is certainly not inconceivable—that
exactly the same material entity, an atom let us
say, may be capable of real contraction and expansion, and so
of real change of volume: as distinct from the apparent contraction
and expansion of bodies, a change which is supposed to be
due to change of density, i.e. to decrease or increase in the
dimensions of the pores or interstices between the smaller constituent
parts or molecules. However this may be, the attempts
to reduce all change in physical nature to mere mechanical change
i.e. to spatial motions of the masses (molar motions), the molecules
(molecular motions), and the atoms or other ultimate components
of matter (whether vibratory, undulatory, rotatory or
translational motions), have never been satisfactory.
Qualitative change is wider than material change, for it includes
changes in spiritual beings, i.e. in beings which are outside
the category of quantity and have a mode of existence altogether
different from the extensional, spatial existence which characterizes
matter. When, for instance, the human mind acquires knowledge,
it undergoes qualitative change. But matter, too, has qualities,
[pg 070]
and is subject to qualitative change. It is endowed with active
qualities, i.e. with powers, forces, energies, whereby it can not
merely perform mechanical work by producing local changes in
the distribution of its mass throughout space, but also produce
physical and chemical changes which seem at least to be different
in their nature from mere mechanical changes. It is likewise
endowed with passive qualities which appear to the senses to be
of various kinds, differing from one another and from the
mechanical or quantitative characteristics of size, shape, motion,
rest, etc. While these latter are called “primary qualities” of
bodies—because conceived to be more fundamental and more
closely inherent in the real and objective nature of matter—or
“common sensibles” (sensibilia communia), because perceptible
by more than one of our external senses—the former are called
“secondary qualities,” because conceived to be less characteristic
of the real and objective nature of matter, and more largely subjective
products of our own sentient cognitive activity—or “proper
sensibles” (sensibilia propria), because each of them is apprehended
by only one of our external senses: colour, sound, taste, odour,
temperature, material state or texture (e.g. roughness, liquidity,
softness, etc.). Now about all these perceived qualities and their
changes the question has been raised: Are they, as such, i.e. as
perceived by us, really in the material things or bodies which
make up the physical universe, and really different in these
bodies from the quantitative factors and motions of the latter?
Or, as such, are they not rather partially or wholly subjective
phenomena—products, at least in part, of our own sense perception,
states of our own consciousness, having nothing really
corresponding to them in the external matter of the universe
beyond the quantitative, mechanical factors and motions whereby
matter acts upon our faculties of sense cognition and produces
these states of consciousness in us? This is a question of the
first importance, the solution of which belongs to Epistemology.
Aristotle would not allow that the objective material universe
can be denuded, in the way just suggested, of qualities and
qualitative change; and scholastic philosophers have always
held the same general view. What we have to note here, however,
in regard to the question is simply this, that even if the
world of matter were thus simplified by transferring all qualitative
change to the subjective domain of consciousness, the reality of
qualitative change and all the problems arising from it would
[pg 071]
still persist. To transfer qualitative change from object to subject,
from matter to mind, is certainly something very different
from explaining it as reducible to quantitative or mechanical
change. The simplification thus effected would be more apparent
than real: it would be simplifying the world of matter by transferring
its complexity to the world of mind. This consideration
is one which is sometimes lost sight of by scientists who advance
mechanical hypotheses as ultimate explanations of the nature
and activities of the physical universe.
If all material things and processes could be ultimately
analysed into configurations and local motions of space-occupying
atoms, homogeneous in nature and differing only in size and
shape, then each of these ultimate atomic factors would be itself
exempt from intrinsic change as to its own essence and individuality.
In this hypothesis there would be really no such
thing as substantial change. The collection of atoms would form
an immutable core of material reality, wholly simple and ever
actual. Such an hypothesis, however, is utterly inadequate as
an explanation of the facts of life and consciousness. And even
as an account of the processes of the inorganic universe it encounters
insuperable difficulties. The common belief of men has
always been that even in this domain of reality there are fundamentally
different kinds of matter, kinds which differ from one
another not merely in the shape and size and configuration and
arrangement of their ultimate actual constituents, but even in the
very substance or nature of these constituents; and that there
are some material changes which affect the actual substance
itself of the matter which undergoes them. This belief scholastics,
again following Aristotle, hold to be a correct belief, and one
which is well grounded in reason. And this belief in turn involves
the view that every type of actual material entity—whether
merely inorganic, or endowed with life, or even allied with a
higher, spiritual mode of being as in the case of man himself—is
essentially composite, essentially a synthesis of potential and actual
principles of being, and therefore capable of substantial change.
The actually existing material being scholastics describe as
materia secunda, the ὕλη ἐσχάτη of Aristotle; the purely potential
factor, which is actualized in this or that particular kind of matter,
they describe as materia prima, the ὕλη πρώτη of Aristotle; the
actualizing, specifying, formative principle, they designate as
forma substantialis (εἶδος). And since the purely potential principle
[pg 072]
cannot actually exist except as actualized by some formative
principle, all substantial change or transition from one substantial
type to another is necessarily both a corruptio and a generatio.
That is, it involves the actual disappearance of one substantial
form and the actual appearance of another. Hence the scholastic
aphorism regarding substantial change: Corruptio unius est generatio
alterius: the corruption or destruction of one kind of
material thing involves the generation of another kind.
The concepts of materia prima and forma substantialis are
concepts not of phenomenal entities directly accessible to the
senses or the imagination, but of principles which can be reached
only mediately and by intellect proper. They cannot be pictured
in the imagination, which can only attain to the sensible. We
may help ourselves to grasp them intellectually by the analogy
of the shapeless block of marble and the figure educed therefrom
by the sculptor, but this is only an analogy: just as the
statue results from the union of an accidental form with an
existing matter, so this matter itself, the substance marble, is
composed of a substantial form and a primordial, potential matter.
But there the analogy ceases.
Furthermore, when we consider that the proper and primary
objects of the human intellect itself are corporeal things or bodies,
and that these bodies actually exist in nature only as composite
substances, subject to essential or substantial change, we shall
realize why it is that the concept of materia prima especially,
being a mediate and negative concept, is so difficult to grasp;
for, as the scholastics describe it, translating Aristotle’s formula,
it is in itself neque quid, neque quantum, neque quale, neque aliquid
eorum quibus ens determinatur.81 But it is through intellectual
concepts alone, and not through imagination images, that we
may hope to analyse the nature and processes even of the world
of corporeal reality; and, as St. Thomas well observes, it was
because the ancient Greek atomists did not rise above the level
of thinking in imagination images that they failed to recognize
the existence, or explain the nature, of substantial change in the
material universe82: an observation which applies with equal
[pg 073]
force to those scientists and philosophers of our own time who
would fain reduce all physical processes to mere mechanical
change.
Those, then, are the principal kinds of change, as analysed
by Aristotle and the scholastics. We may note, finally, that the
distinction between immanent and transitive activity is also applied
to change—that is, to change considered as a process, not
to the result of the change, to change in fieri, not in facto esse. Immanent
movement or activity (motio, actio immanens) is that of which
the term, the educed actuality, remains within the agent—which
latter is therefore at once both agens and patiens. Vital action is
of this kind. Transitive movement or activity, on the other
hand (motio, actio transiens), is that of which the term is some
actuality educed in a being other than the agent. The patiens is
here really distinct from the agens; and it is in the former, not
in the latter, that the change takes place: actio fit in passo. All
change in the inorganic universe is of this sort (101).
Chapter III. Existence And Essence.
12. Existence.—In the preceding chapters we examined
reality in itself and in its relation to change or becoming. We
have now to examine it in relation to its actual existence and to
its intrinsic possibility (7, a).
Existing or being (in the participial sense: esse, existere,
τὸ εἶναι) is a simple, indefinable notion. A being is said to exist
when it is not merely possible but actual, when it is not merely
potential in its active and passive causes but has become actual
through those causes (existere: ex-sisto: ex-stare: to stand forth,
distinct from its causes); or, if it have no causes, when it simply
is (esse),—in which sense God, the Necessary, purely Actual
Being, simply is. Thus, existence implies the notion of actuality,
and is conceived as that by which any thing or essence is, distinct
from nothingness, in the actual order.83 Or, again, it is the actuality
of any thing or essence. About any conceivable being we may ask
two distinct questions: (a) What is it? and (b) Does such a being
actually exist? The answer to the former gives us the essence,
what is presented to the mind through the concept; the answer
to the latter informs us about the actual existence of the being or
essence in question.
To the mind of any individual man the real existence (as
also the real essence) of any being whatsoever, not excepting his
own, can be known only through its ideal presence in his mind,
through the concept or percept whereby it becomes for him a
“known object,” an objectum cognitum. But this actual presence
of known being to the knowing mind must not be confounded
with the real existence of such being (4). Real being does not get
its real existence in our minds or from our minds. Our cognition
does not produce, but only discovers, actually existing reality.
The latter, by acting on the mind, engenders therein the cognition
[pg 075]
of itself. Now all our knowledge comes through the senses;
and sense cognition is excited in us by the direct action of
material or phenomenal being on our sense faculties. But
through sense cognition the mind is able to attain to a knowledge
both of the possibility and of the actual existence of suprasensible
or spiritual realities. Hence we cannot describe existence as the
power which material realities have to excite in us a knowledge
of themselves. Their existence is prior to this activity: prius est
esse quam agere. Nor can we limit existence to material realities;
for if there are spiritual realities these too have existence, though
this existence can be discerned only by intellect, and not by
sense.
13. Essence.—In any existing thing we can distinguish
what the thing is, its essence, from its actual existence. If we
abstract from the actual existence of a thing, not considering
whether it actually exists or not, and fix our attention merely on
what the thing is, we are thinking of its real essence. If we
positively exclude the notion of actual existence from our concept
of the essence, and think of the latter as not actually existing,
we are considering it formally as a possible essence. There
is no being, even the Necessary Being, whose essence we cannot
think of in the former way, i.e. without including in our concept
the notion of actual existence; but we cannot without error
positively exclude the notion of actual existence from our concept
of the Necessary Being, or think of the latter as a merely possible
essence.
Taken in its widest sense, the essence of a thing (οὐσία,
essentia, τὸ τί ἐστι, quod quid est, quidditas) means that by which a
thing is what it is: id quo res est id quod est: that which gives
us the answer to the question, What is this thing? Quid est haec
res? τί ἐστι τόδε τι.84 Now of course any individual thing is
what it is just precisely by all the reality that is in it; but we
have no direct or intuitive intellectual insight into this reality;
we understand it only by degrees; we explore it from various
[pg 076]
points of view, abstracting and generalizing partial aspects of it
as we compare it with other things and seek to classify and define
it: ratio humana essentias rerum quasi venatur, as the scholastics
say: the human mind hunts, as it were, after the essences or
natures of things. Understanding the individual datum of sense
experience (what Aristotle called τόδε τι, or οὐσία πρώτη, and
the scholastics hoc aliquid, or substantia prima), e.g. this individual,
Socrates, first under the vaguest concept of being, then gradually
under the more and more determinate concepts of substance,
corporeal, living, sentient, rational, it finally forms the complex
concept of his species infima, expressed by his lowest class-name,
“man,” and explicitly set forth in the definition of his specific
nature as a “rational animal”. Nor does our reason fail to
realize that by reaching this concept of the specific essence or
nature of the individual, Socrates, it has not yet grasped all the
reality whereby the individual is what he is. It has reached
what he has in common with all other individuals of his class,
what is essential to him as a man; it has distinguished this from
the unanalysed something which makes him this particular individual
of his class, and which makes his specific essence this
individual essence (essentia “atoma,” or “individua”); and it has
also distinguished his essence from those accidental and ever
varying attributes which are not essential to him as a man,
and from those which are not essential to him as Socrates.
It is only the unfathomed individual essence, as existing hic et
nunc, that is concrete. All the mind’s generic and specific representations
of it—e.g. of Socrates as a corporeal substance, a
living being, a sentient being, a rational animal—are abstract,
and all more or less inadequate, none of them exhausting its
knowable reality. But it is only in so far as the mind is able to
represent concrete individual things by such abstract concepts,
that it can attain to intellectual knowledge of their nature or
reality. Hence it is that by the term “essence,” simply and sine
addito, we always mean the essence as grasped by abstract
generic or specific concepts (ἔιδος, species), and as thus capable of
definition (λόγος, ratio rei). “The essence,” says St. Thomas,
“is that by which the thing is constituted in its proper genus or
species, and which we signify by the definition which states what
the thing is”.85 Thus understood, the essence is abstract, and
[pg 077]
gives the specific or generic type to which the individual thing
belongs; but we may also mean by essence, the concrete essence,
the individual person or thing (persona, suppositum, res individua).
The relations between the objects of those two concepts of essence
will be examined later.
Since the specific essence is conceived as the most fundamental
reality in the thing, and as the seat and source of all the
properties and activities of the thing, it is sometimes defined or
described, in accordance with this notion of it, as the primary
constitutive of the thing and the source of all the properties of
the thing. Conceived as the foundation of all the properties of
the thing it is sometimes called substance (οὐσία, substantia).
Regarded as the source of the thing’s activities, and the principle
of its growth or development, it is called the nature of the thing
(φύσις, natura, from φύω, nascor).86
Since what makes a thing that which it is, by the same fact
differentiates this thing from every other thing, the essence is
rightly conceived as that which gives the thing its characteristic
being, thereby marking it off from all other being. In reality,
of course, each individual being is distinct by all that it is from
every other. But since we get our intellectual knowledge of
things by abstracting, comparing, generalizing, and classifying
partial aspects of them, we apprehend part of the imperfectly
grasped abstract essence of each individual as common to other
classes (generic), and part as peculiar to that class itself (differential);
and thus we differentiate classes of things by what is only
part of their essence, by what we call the differentia of each class,
distinguishing mentally between it and the generic element:
which two are really one, really identical, in every individual of
the species thus defined and classified.
But in the Aristotelian and scholastic view of the constitution
of any corporeal thing, there is a danger of taking what is really
only part of the essence of such a thing for the whole essence.
According to this view all corporeal substance is essentially composite,
constituted by two really distinct, substantial principles,
primal matter (πρώτη ὕλη, materia prima) and substantial form
(ἔιδος, μορφή) united substantially, as potential and actual principles,
to form one composite nature or essence. Now the kind,
or species, or specific type, to which a body belongs—e.g., a horse,
an oak, gold, water, etc.—depends upon the substantial form which
[pg 078]
actualizes the matter or potential principle. In so far as the
corporeal essence is known to us at all it is known through the
form, which is the principle of all the characteristic properties and
activities of that particular kind of body. Hence it is quite natural
that the εἲδος, μόρφη, or forma substantialis of a body should
often be referred to as the specific essence of the body, though of
course the essence of the body really includes the material as well
as the formal factor.
We may look at the essence of any being from two points of
view. If we consider it as it is conceived actually to exist in the
being, we call it the physical essence. If we consider it after the
manner in which it is apprehended and defined by our intellects
through generic and differentiating concepts, we call it the metaphysical
essence. Thus, the essence of man conceived by the two
defining concepts, “rational animal,” is the metaphysical essence;
the essence of man as known to be composed of the two really
distinct substantial principles, soul and body, is the physical essence.
Understood in this way both are one and the same essence
considered from different points of view—as existing in the actual
order, and as conceived by the mind.87
The physical essence of any being, understood as the constitutive
principle or principles from which all properties spring,
is either simple or composite according as it is understood to consist
of one such constitutive principle, or to result from the substantial
union of two constitutive principles, a material and a
formal. Thus, the essence of God, the essence of a purely
spiritual being, the essence of the human soul, are physically
simple; the essence of man, the essences of all corporeal beings,
are physically composite.
According to our mode of conceiving, defining and classifying
essences by means of the abstract generic and differential grades of
being which we apprehend in them, all essences, even physically
simple essences, are conceived as logically and metaphysically composite.
Moreover we speak and think of their generic and differential
[pg 079]
factors as “material” and “formal” respectively, after the
analogy of the composition of corporeal or physically composite
essences from the union of two really distinct principles, matter
and form; the analogy consisting in this, that as matter is the
indeterminate principle which is determined and actuated by form,
so the generic concept is the indeterminate concept which is made
definite and specific by that of the differentia.88 But when we
think of the genus of any corporeal essence as “material,” and the
differentia as “formal,” we must not consider these “metaphysical
parts” as really distinct; whereas the “physical parts” of a
corporeal substance (such as man) are really distinct. The
genus (animal), although a metaphysical part, expresses the
whole essence (man) in an indeterminate way; whereas the
“matter” which is a physical part, does not express the whole
essence of man, nor does the soul which is also a physical part,
but only both together. Not a little error has resulted from the
confusion of thought whereby genus and differentia have been
regarded as material and formal constitutives in the literal sense
of those expressions.
14. Characteristics of Abstract Essences.—When we
consider the essences of things not as actually existing, but as
intrinsically possible—the abstract, metaphysical essences, therefore—we
find that when as objects of our thought they are
analysed into their simplest constituents and compared or
related with themselves and with one another they present
themselves to our minds in these relations as endowed with
certain more or less remarkable characteristics.
(a) In the first place, being abstract, they present themselves
[pg 080]
to the mind as being what they are independently of actual
existence at any particular time or place. Their intelligibility is
something apart from any relation to any actual time or place.
Being intrinsically possible, they might exist at any time or
place; but as possible, they are out of time and out of place—detemporalized
and delocalized, if we may be permitted to use
such expressions.89
(b) Furthermore, since the intellect forms its notions of them,
through the aid of the senses and the imagination, from actual
realizations of themselves or their constituent factors, and since
it understands them to be intrinsically possible, or free from
intrinsic incompatibility of their constituent factors, it conceives
them to be capable of indefinitely repeated actualizations throughout
time and space—unless it sees some special reason to the
contrary, as it does in the case of the Necessary Being, and
(according to some philosophers) in the case of purely immaterial
beings or pure spirits. That is to say it universalizes them, and
sees them to be capable of existing at any and every conceivable
time and place. This relation of theirs to space is not likely to
be confounded with the immensity or ubiquity of God. But
their corresponding relation to time is sometimes described as
eternity; and if it is so described it must be carefully distinguished
from the positive eternity of God, the Immutable Being. To
distinguish it from the latter it is usually described as negative
eternity,—this indifference of the possible essence to actual
existence at any particular point of time.
But apart from this relation which we conceive it as having to existence
in the order of actual reality, can we, or do we, or must we conceive it as in
itself an intrinsic possibility from all eternity, in the sense that it never began
to be intrinsically possible, and will never cease to be so? Must we attribute
to it a positive eternity, not of course of actuality or existence, but of ideal
being, as an object of thought to an Eternally Existing Mind? What is this
supposed eternal possibility of the possible essence? Is it nothing actual:
the possible as such is nothing actual. But is it anything real? Has it only
ideal being—esse ideale or intentionale? And has it this only in and from
the human mind, or independently of the human mind? And also independently
of the actual essences from which the human mind gets the data for its
thought,—so that we must ascribe to it an eternal ideal being? To these
questions we shall return presently.
(c) Thirdly, essences considered apart from their actual existence,
and compared with their own constitutive factors or with
one another, reveal to the mind relations which the mind sees to
[pg 081]
be necessary, and which it formulates for itself in necessary judgments,—judgments
in materia necessaria. By virtue of the
principle of identity an abstract essence is necessarily what it is,
what the mind conceives it to be, what the mind conceives as its
definition. Man, as an object of thought, is necessarily a rational
animal, whether he actually exists or not. And if he is thought
of as existing, he cannot at the same time be thought of as non-existing,—by
the principle of contradiction. An existing man is
necessarily an existing man,—by the principle of identity. These
logical principles are rooted in the nature of reality, whether
actual or possible, considered as an object of thought. There is thus
a necessary relation between any complex object of thought and
each of the constituent factors into which the mind can analyse
it. And, similarly, there is a necessary negative relation—a
relation of exclusion—between any object of thought and anything
which the mind sees to be incompatible with that object as a
whole, or with any of its constituent factors.
Again, the mind sees necessary relations between abstract
essences compared with one another. Five and seven are
necessarily twelve. Whatever begins to exist actually must have
a cause. Contingent being, if such exists, is necessarily dependent
for its existence on some other actually existing being. If
potential being is actualized it must be actualized by actual being.
The three interior angles of a triangle are necessarily equal to two
right angles. And so on.
But is the abstract essence itself—apart from all mental
analysis of it, apart from all comparison of it with its constituent
factors or with other essences—in any sense necessary? There is
no question of its actual existence, but only of itself as an object of
thought. Now our thought does not seem to demand necessarily,
or have a necessary connexion with, any particular object of which
we do de facto think. What we do think of is determined by our
experience of actual things. And the things which we conceive
to be possible, by the exercise of our reason upon the data of our
senses, memory and imagination, are determined as to their
nature and number by our experience of actual things, even
although they themselves can and do pass beyond the domain of
actually experienced things. The only necessary object of
thought is reality in general: for the exercise of the function of
thought necessarily demands an object, and this object must be
reality of some sort. Thought, as we saw, begins with actual
[pg 082]
reality. Working upon this, thought apprehends in it the foundations
of those necessary relations and judgments already referred
to. Considering, moreover, the actual data of experience, our
thought can infer from these the actual existence of one Being
Who must exist by a necessity of His Essence.
But, furthermore, must all the possible essences which the mind does or
can actually think of, be conceived as necessarily possible in the same sense
in which it is suggested that they must be conceived as eternally possible?
To this question, too, we shall return presently.
(d) Finally, possible essences appear to the mind as immutable,
and consequently indivisible. This means simply that the
relations which we establish between them and their constitutive
factors are not only necessary but immutable: that if any constitutive
factor of an essence is conceived as removed from it, or
any new factor as added, we have no longer the original essence
but some other essence. If “animal” is a being essentially
embodying the two objective concepts of “organism” and
“sentient,” then on removing either we have no longer the
essence “animal”. So, too, by adding to these some other
element compatible with them, e.g. “rational,” we have no longer
the essence “animal,” but the essence “man”. Hence possible
essences have been likened to numbers, inasmuch as if we
add anything to, or subtract anything from, any given number,
we have now no longer the original number but another.90 This,
too, is only an expression of the laws of identity and contradiction.
We might ask, however, whether, apart from analysis and comparison of
an abstract object of thought with its constitutive notes or factors, such a
possible essence is in itself immutably possible. This is similar to the question
whether we can or must conceive such a possible essence as eternally and
necessarily possible.
15. Grounds of Those Characteristics.—In considering
the grounds or reasons of the various characteristics just enumerated
it may be well to reflect that when we speak of the
intrinsic possibility of a possible essence we conceive the latter as
something complex, which we mentally resolve into its constitutive
notes or factors or principles, to see if these are compatible.
If they are we pronounce the essence intrinsically
possible, if not we pronounce it intrinsically impossible. For
[pg 083]
our minds, absence of internal incompatibility in the content
of our concept of any object is the test of its intrinsic possibility.
Whatever fulfils this test we consider capable of existing.
But what about the possibility of the notes, or factors,
or principles themselves, whereby we define those essences, and
by the union of which we conceive those essences to be constituted?
How do we know that those abstract principles or
factors—no one of which can actually exist alone, since all are
abstract—can in certain combinations form possible objects of
thought? We can know this only because we have either experienced
such objects as actual, or because we infer their possibility
from objects actually experienced. And similarly our
knowledge of what is impossible is based upon our experience of
the actual. Since, moreover, our experience of the actual is
finite and fallible, we may err in our judgments as to what essences
are, and what are not, intrinsically possible.91
If now we ask ourselves what intelligible reason can we
assign for the characteristics just indicated as belonging to possible
essences, we must fix our attention first of all on the fundamental
fact that the human intellect always apprehends its object in an
abstract condition. It contemplates the essence apart from the
existence in which the essence is subject to circumstances of time
and place and change; it grasps the essence in a static condition
as simply identical with itself and distinct from all else; it sees
the essence as indifferent to existence at any place or time;
reflecting then on the actualization of this essence in the existing
order of things, it apprehends the essence as capable of indefinite
actualizations (except in cases where it sees some reason to
the contrary), i.e. it universalizes the essence; comparing it with
its constituent notes or elements, and with those of other essences,
it sees and affirms certain relations (of identity or diversity, compatibility
or incompatibility, between those notes or elements) as
holding good necessarily and immutably, and independently of
the actual embodiment of those notes or elements in any object
existing at any particular place or time. All these features of
the relations between the constituents of abstract, possible
essences, seem so far to be adequately accounted for by the fact
[pg 084]
that the intellect apprehends those essences in the abstract: the
data in which it apprehends them being given to it through
sense experience. What may be inferred from the fact that the
human intellect has this power of abstract thought, is another
question92. But granting that it does apprehend essences in
this manner, we seem to have in this fact a sufficient explanation
of the features just referred to.
We have, however, already suggested other questions about
the reality of those possible essences. Is their possibility, so far
as known to us, explained by our experience of actual things?
Or must we think them as eternally, necessarily and immutably
possible? From the manner in which we must apprehend them,
can we infer anything about the reality of an Eternal, Immutable,
Necessary Intelligence, in whose Thought and Essence
alone those essences, as apprehended by our minds, can find
their ultimate ground and explanation? These are the questions
we must now endeavour to examine.
16. Possible Essences as such are Something Distinct
from mere Logical Being, and from Nothingness.—There
have been philosophers who have held that the actual
alone is real, and only while it is actual; that a purely (intrinsically)
possible essence as such is nothing real; that the actual
alone is possible; that the purely possible as such is impossible.
This view is based on the erroneous assumption that whatever
is or becomes actual is so, or becomes so, by some sort of unintelligible
fatalistic necessity. Apart from the fact that it is
incompatible with certain truths of theism, such as the Divine
Omnipotence and Freedom in creating, it also involves the
denial of all real becoming or change, and the assertion that all
[pg 085]
actuality is eternal; for if anything becomes actual, it was previously
either possible or impossible; if impossible, it could never
become actual; if possible, then as possible it was something
different from the impossible, or from absolute nothingness.
Moreover, the intrinsically possible is capable of becoming actual,
and may be actualized if there exists some actual being with power
to actualize it; but absolute nothingness—or, in other words, the
intrinsically impossible—cannot be actualized, even by Omnipotence;
therefore the possible essence as such is something
positive or real, as distinct from nothingness. Finally, intrinsically
possible essences can be clearly distinguished from one
another by the mind; but their negation which is pure non-entity
or nothingness cannot be so distinguished. It is therefore
clear that possible essences are in some true sense something
positive or real. From which it follows that nothingness, in the
strict sense, is not the mere absence or negation of actuality, but
also the absence or negation of that positive or real something
which is intrinsic possibility; in other words that nothingness in
the strict sense means intrinsic impossibility.
Even those who hold the opinion just rejected—that the
purely possible essence as such has no reality in any conceivable
sense—would presumably admit that it is an object of human
thought at all events; they would accord to it the being it has
from the human mind which thinks it. It would therefore be an
ens rationis according to this view, having only the ideal being
which consists in its being constituted and contemplated by the
human mind. That it has the ideal being, the esse ideale or esse intentionale,
which consists in its being contemplated by the human
mind as an object of thought, no one will deny. But a little
reflection will show, firstly, that this ideal being is something
more than the ideal being of an ens rationis, of a mere logical
entity; and, secondly, that a possible essence must have some
other ideal being than that which it has in the individual human
mind.
The possible essence is not a mere logical entity; for the
latter cannot be conceived as capable of existing apart from the
human mind, in the world of actual existences (3), whereas the
former can be, and is in fact, conceived as capable of such
existence. Its ideal being in the human mind is, therefore,
something other than that of a mere logical entity.
The ideal being which it has in the human mind as an object
[pg 086]
of thought is undoubtedly derived from the mind’s knowledge
of actual things. We think of the essences of actually experienced
realities apart from their actual existence. Thus abstracted, we
analyse them, compare them, reason from them. By these processes
we can not merely attain to a knowledge of the actual
existence of other realities above and beyond and outside of our
own direct and immediate intuitional experience, but we can
also form concepts of multitudes of realities or essences as intrinsically
possible, thus giving these latter an ideal existence in our
own minds. Here, then, the question arises: Is this the only
ideal being that can be ascribed to such essences? In other
words, are essences intrinsically possible because we think them
as intrinsically possible? Or is it not rather the case that we
think them to be intrinsically possible because they are intrinsically
possible? Does our thought constitute, or does it not
rather merely discover, their intrinsic possibility? Does the
latter result from, or is it not rather presupposed by, our thought-activity?
The second alternative suggested in each of these
questions is the true one. As our thought is not the source of
their actuality, neither is it the source of their intrinsic possibility.
Solipsism is the reductio ad absurdum of the philosophy which
would reduce all actuality experienced by the individual mind to
phases, or phenomena, or self-manifestations, of the individual
mind itself as the one and only actuality. And no less absurd
is the philosophy which would accord to all intrinsically possible
realities no being other than the ideal being which they have as
the thought-objects of the individual human mind. The study
of the actual world of direct experience leads the impartial and
sincere inquirer to the conclusion that it is in some true sense a
manifestation of mind or intelligence: not, however, of his own
mind, which is itself only a very tiny item in the totality of the
actual world, but of one Supreme Intelligence. And in this same
Intelligence the world of possible essences too will be found to
have its original and fundamental ideal being.
17. Possible Essences have, besides Ideal Being, no
other sort of Being or Reality Proper and Intrinsic
to Themselves.—Before inquiring further into the manner in
which we attain to a knowledge of this Intelligence, and of the
ideal being of possible essences in this Intelligence, we may ask
whether, above and beyond such ideal being, possible essences
have not perhaps from all eternity some being or reality proper
[pg 087]
and intrinsic to themselves; not indeed the actual being which
they possess when actualized in time, but yet some kind of
intrinsic reality as distinct from the extrinsic ideal being, or
esse intentionale, which consists merely in this that they are objects
of thought present as such to a Supreme Intelligence or Mind.
Some few medieval scholastics93 contended that possible
essences have from all eternity not indeed the existence they
may receive by creation or production in time, but an intrinsic
essential being which, by creation or production, may be transferred
to the order of actual existences, and which, when actual
existence ceases (if they ever receive it), still continues immutable
and incorruptible: what these writers called the esse
essentiae, as distinct from the esse existentiae, conceiving it to be
intermediate between the latter on the one hand and mere ideal
or logical being on the other, and hence calling it esse diminutum
or secundum quid. Examining the question from the standpoint
of theism, these authors seem to have thought that since God
understands these essences as possible from all eternity, and
since this knowledge must have as its term or object something
real and positive, these essences must have some real and
proper intrinsic being from all eternity: otherwise they would
be simply nothingness, and nothingness cannot be the term of
the Divine Intelligence. But the obvious reply is that though
possible essences as such are nothing actual they must be distinguished
as realities, capable of actually existing, from absolute
nothingness; and that as thus distinguished from absolute nothingness
they are really and positively intelligible to the Divine Mind,
as indeed they are even to the human mind. To be intelligible
they need not have actual being. They must, no doubt, be
capable of having actual being, in order to be understood as
realities: it is precisely in this understood capability that their
reality consists, for the real includes not only what actually
exists but whatever is capable of actual existence. Whatever is
opposed to absolute nothingness is real; and this manifestly includes
not only the actual but whatever is intrinsically possible.
Realities or essences which have not actual being have only
[pg 088]
ideal being; and ideal being means simply presence in some
mind as an object of thought. Scholastic philosophers generally94
hold that possible essences as such have no other being than this;
that before and until such essences actually exist they have of
themselves and in themselves no being except the ideal being
which they have as objects of the Divine Intelligence and the
virtual being they have in the Divine Omnipotence which may
at any time give them actual existence. One convincing reason
for this view is the consideration that if possible essences as such
had from all eternity any proper and intrinsic being in themselves,
God could neither create nor annihilate. For in that hypothesis
essences, on becoming actual, would not be produced ex nihilo,
inasmuch as before becoming actual they would in themselves
and from all eternity have had their own proper real being; and
after ceasing to be actual they would still retain this. But creation
is the production of the whole reality of actual being from
nothingness; and is therefore impossible if the actual being is
merely produced from an essence already real, i.e. having an
eternal positive reality of its own. The same is true of annihilation.
The theory of eternally existing uncreated matter is no
less incompatible with the doctrine of creation than this theory
of eternally real and uncreated forms or essences.
Again, what could this supposed positive and proper reality
of the possible essence be? If it is anything distinct from the
mere ideal being of such an essence, as it is assumed to be, it
must after all be actual being of some sort, which would apparently
have to be actualized again in order to have actual
existence! Finally, this supposed eternal reality, proper to
possible essences, cannot be anything uncreated. For whatever
is uncreated is God; and since it is these supposed proper
realities of possible essences that are made actual, and constitute
the existing created universe, the latter would be in this view an
actualization of the Divine Essence itself,—which is pantheism
pure and simple. And neither can this supposed eternal reality,
proper to possible essences, be anything created. For such creation
would be eternal and necessary; whereas God’s creative
activity is admitted by all scholastics to be essentially free; and
although they are not agreed as to whether “creation from all
[pg 089]
eternity” (“creatio ab aeterno”) is possible, they are agreed that
it is not a fact.
Possible essences as such are therefore nothing actual.
Furthermore, as such they have in themselves no positive being.
But they are not therefore unreal. They are positively intelligible
as capable of actual existence, and therefore as distinct from
logical entities or entia rationis which are not capable of such
existence. They are present as objects of thought to mind; and
to some mind other than the individual human mind. About
this ideal being which they have in this Mind we have now in
the next place to inquire.
18. Inferences from our Knowledge of Possible
Essences.—We have stated that an impartial study of the actual
world will lead to the conclusion that it is dependent on a Supreme
Intelligence; and we have suggested that in this Supreme
Intelligence also possible essences as such have their primary ideal
being (16, 17). When the existence of God has been established—as
it may be established by various lines of argument—from
actual things, we can clearly see, as will be pointed out presently,
that in the Divine Essence all possible essences have the ultimate
source of their possibility. But many scholastic philosophers
contend that the nature and properties of possible essences, as apprehended
by the human mind, furnish a distinct and conclusive
argument for the existence of a Supreme Uncreated Intelligence.95
Others deny the validity of such a line of reasoning, contending
that it is based on misapprehension and misinterpretation of
those characteristics.
All admit that it is not human thought that makes essences possible:
they are intelligible to the human mind because they are possible, not vice
versa.96 For the human mind the immediate source and ground of their
intrinsic possibility and characteristics is the fact that they are given to it
in actual experience while it has the power of considering them apart from
their actual existence.
But (1) are they not independent of experienced actuality, no less than of
the human mind, so that we are forced to infer from them the reality of a
Supreme Eternal Mind in which they have eternal ideal being?
(2) Is not any possible essence (e.g. “water,” or “a triangle”) so necessarily
what it is that even if it never did and never will exist, nay even were
there no human or other finite mind to conceive it, it would still be what it is
(e.g. “a chemical compound of oxygen and hydrogen,” or “a plane rectilinear
three-sided figure”)—so that there must be some Necessarily Existing
Intelligence in and from which it has this necessary truth as a possible
essence?97 These essences, as known to us, are so far from being grounded in,
[pg 091]
or explained by, the things of our actual experience, that we rather regard the
latter as grounded in the former. Do we not consider possible essences as
the prototypes and exemplars to which actual things must conform in order
to be actual, in order to exist at all?98
(3) Finally, the relations which we apprehend as obtaining between
them, we see to be necessary and immutable relations. They embody necessary
truths which are for our minds the standards of all truth. Such necessary
truths cannot be grounded either in the contingent human mind, or in
the contingent and mutable actuality of the things of our immediate experience.
Therefore we can and must infer from them the reality of a
Necessary, Immutable Being, of whose essence they must be imitations.
If, then, this ideal order of intrinsically possible essences is logically and
ontologically prior to the contingent actualizations of any of them (even though
it be posterior to them in the order of our knowledge, which is based on
actual experience), there must be likewise ontologically prior to all contingent
actualities (including our own minds) some Necessary Intelligence in which
this order of possible essences has its ideal being.
19. Critical Analysis of Those Inferences.—The validity of the
general line of argument indicated in the preceding paragraphs has been
seriously questioned. Among other criticisms the following points have been
urged99:—
(1) Actual things furnish the basis of irrefragable proofs of the existence
of God—the Supreme, Necessary, Eternal, Omniscient, and Omnipotent
Being. But we are here inquiring whether a mind which has not yet so
[pg 092]
analysed actual being as to see how it involves this conclusion, or a mind
which abstracts altogether from the evidence furnished by actual things for
this conclusion, can prove the existence of such a being from the separate
consideration of possible essences, their attributes and relations. Now it is
not evident that to such a mind possible essences reveal themselves as having
eternal ideal being. Such a mind is, no doubt, conscious that it is not itself
the cause of their possibility. But it sees that actual things plus the abstract
character of its own thought account sufficiently for all their features as it
knows them. To the question: Is not their ideal being eternal? it can only
answer: That will depend on whether the world of actual things can be
shown to involve the existence of an Eternal Intelligence. Until this is
proved we cannot say whether possible essences have any ideal being other
than that which they have in human minds.
(2) The actual things from which we get our concepts of possible
essences do not exist necessarily. But, granted their existence, we know
from them that certain essences are de facto possible. They are not necessarily
given to us as possible, any more than actual things are necessarily
given to us as actual. Of course, when they are thought of at all, they are,
as objects of thought, necessarily and immutably identical with themselves,
and related to one another as mutually compatible or incompatible, etc. But
this necessity of relations, hypothetical as it is and contingent on the mental
processes of analysis and comparison, involved as it is in the very nature of
being and thought, and expressed as it is in the principles of identity and
contradiction, is just as true of actual contingent essences as of possible
essences;100 and it is something very different from the sort of necessity claimed
for possible essences by the contention that they must be conceived as having
ideal being necessarily. The ideal being they have in the human mind is
certainly not necessary: the human mind might never have conceived these
possible essences.
But must the human mind conceive a possible essence as having some
ideal being necessarily? No; unless that mind has already convinced itself,
from a study of actual things, that an Eternal, Necessary, Omniscient Intelligence
exists: to which, of course, such essences would be eternally and
necessarily present as objects of thought. If the human mind had already
reached this conviction it could then see that “even if there were no human intellect,
things would still be true in relation to the Divine Intellect. But if both
intellects were, per impossibile, conceived as non-existent truth would persist
no longer.”101 Suppose, therefore, that it has not yet reached this conviction, or
abstracts altogether from the existence of God as known from actual things;
and then, further, imagines the actual things of its experience and all human
intellects and finite intellects of whatsoever kind as non-existent: must it still
conceive possible things as possible? No; possibility and impossibility,
[pg 093]
truth and falsity will now have ceased to have any meaning. After such attempted
abstraction the mind would have before it only what Balmes describes
as “the abyss of nothing”. And Balmes is right in saying that the
mind is unable “to abstract all existence”. But the reason of the inability
is not, as Balmes contends, because when it has removed actual things and
finite minds there still remains in spite of it a system or order of possible
essences which forces it to infer and posit the existence of an Eternal, Necessary
Mind as the source and ground of that order. The reason rather is because
the mind sees that the known actual things, from which it got all its notions
of possible essences, necessarily imply, as the only intelligible ground of their
actuality, the existence of a Necessary Being, in whose Intelligence they
must have been contained ideally, and in whose Omnipotence they must have
been contained virtually, from all eternity. From contingent actuality, as
known to it, the mind can argue to the eternal actuality of Necessary Being,
and to the impossibility either of a state of absolute nothingness, or of an
order of purely possible things apart from all actuality.
(3) Of course, whether the mind has thus thought out the ultimate implications
of the actuality of experienced things or not, once it has thought
and experienced those things it cannot by any effort banish the memory of
them from its presence: they are there still as objects of its thought even
when it abstracts from their actual existence. But if, while it has not yet
seen that their actuality implies the existence of a Necessary, Omniscient and
Omnipotent Being, it abstracts not only from their actual existence but from
the existence of all finite minds (itself included), then in that state, so far as its
knowledge goes, there would be neither actual nor ideal nor possible being.
Nor can the fact that an ideal order of possible things still persists in its own
thought mislead it into concluding that such an ideal order really persists in the
hypothesis it has made. For it knows that this ideal order still persists for itself
simply because it cannot “think itself away”. It sees all the time that if it
could effectively think itself away, this ideal order would have to disappear with
it, leaving nothing—so far as it knows—either actual or possible. Mercier has
some apposite remarks on this very point. “From the fact,” he writes, “that
those abstract essences, grasped by our abstractive thought from the dawn of
our reason, have grown so familiar to us, we easily come to look upon them
as pre-existing archetypes or models of our thoughts and of things; they form
a fund of predicates by which we are in the habit of interpreting the data of
our experience. So, too, the hypothetically necessary relations established by
abstract thought between them we come to regard as a sort of eternal system
of principles, endowed with a sort of legislative power, to which created things
and intelligences must conform. But they have really no such pre-existence.
The eternal pre-existence of those essence-types, which Plato called the
‘intelligible world,’ the τόπος νοητός, and the supposed eternal legislative
power of their relations, are a sort of mental optical illusion. Those abstract
essences, and the principles based upon them, are the products of our mental
activity working on the data of our actual experience. When we enter on
the domain of speculative reflection … they are there before us; … but
we must not forget that reflection is consequent on the spontaneous thought-activity
which—by working abstractively on the actual data of sensible, contingent,
changeable, temporal realities—set them up there…. We know
[pg 094]
from psychology how those ideal, abstract essence-types are formed…. But
because we have no actual memory of their formation, which is so rapid as
practically to escape consciousness in spontaneous thought, we are naturally
prone to imagine that they are not the product of our own mental action on
the data of actual experience, but that they exist in us, or rather above us,
and independently of us. We can therefore understand the psychological
illusion under which Plato wrote such passages as the following: ‘But if
anyone should tell me why anything is beautiful, either because it has a blooming,
florid colour, or figure, or anything else of the kind, I dismiss all other reasons,
for I am confounded by them all; but I simply, wholly, and perhaps naïvely,
confine myself to this, that nothing else causes it to be beautiful, except either
the presence or communication of that abstract beauty, by whatever means
and in whatever way communicated; for I cannot yet affirm with certainty,
but only that by means of beauty all beautiful things become beautiful (τῷ
καλῷ τὰ καλὰ γίγνεται καλά). For this appears to me the safest answer
to give both to myself and others, and adhering to this I think that I shall
never fall [into error]…. And that by magnitude great things become great,
and greater things greater; and by littleness less things become less.’102 St.
Augustine’s doctrine on the invariable laws of numbers, on the immutable
principles of wisdom, and on truth generally, draws its inspiration from this
Platonic idealism.”103
But this Platonic doctrine, attributing to the abstract essences conceived
by our thought a reality independent both of our thought and of the actual
sense data from which directly or indirectly we derive our concepts of them,
is rejected as unsound by scholastics generally. When we have proved from
actual things that God exists, and is the Intelligent and Free Creator of the
actual world of our direct experience, we can of course consider the Divine
Intellect as contemplating from all eternity the Divine Essence, and as seeing
therein the eternal archetypes or ideas of all actual and possible essences. We
may thus regard the Divine Mind as the eternal τόπος νοητός, or mundus intelligibilis.
This, of course, is not Plato’s thought; it is what St. Augustine
substituted for Platonism, and very properly. But we must not infer, from
this truth, that when we contemplate possible essences, with all the characteristics
we may detect in them, we are contemplating this mundus intelligibilis
which is the Divine Mind. This was the error of the ontologists. They inferred
that since possible essences, as known by the human mind, have ideal
being independently of the latter and of all actual contingent reality, the human
mind in contemplating them has really an intuition of them as they are seen
by the Divine Intellect Itself in the Divine Essence; so that, in the words of
Gioberti, the Primum Ontologicum, the Divine Being Himself, is also the
primum logicum, or first reality apprehended by human thought.104
Now those authors who hold that the ideal order of possible essences
contemplated by the human mind is seen by the latter, as so contemplated,
to have some being, some ideal being, really independent of the human mind
itself, and of the actual contingent things from which they admit that the
human mind derives its knowledge of such essences,—these authors do not
hold, but deny, that this independent ideal being, which they claim for these
[pg 095]
essences, is anything Divine, that it is the Divine Essence as seen by the
Divine Intellect to be imitable ad extra.105 Hence they cannot fairly be
charged with the error of ontologism.
Renouncing Plato’s exaggerated realism, and holding that our knowledge
of the ideal order of possible essences is derived by our mind from its consideration
of actual things, they yet hold that this ideal order is seen to have
some sort of being or reality independent both of the mind and of actual
things.106 This is not easy to understand. When we ask, Is this supposed
independent being (or reality, or possibility) of possible essences the ideal
being they have in the Divine mind?—we are told that it is not;107 but that it is
something from which we can infer, by reasoning, this eternal, necessary, and
immutable ideal being of these same essences in the Divine Mind.
The considerations urged in the foregoing paragraphs will, however, have
shown that the validity of this line of reasoning from possible essences to the
reality of an Eternal, Divine, Immutable Intelligence is by no means evident
or free from difficulties. Of course, when the existence of God has been
proved from actual things, the conception of the Divine Intelligence and
Essence as the ultimate source of all possible reality, no less than of all actual
reality, will be found to shed a great deal of new light upon the intrinsic possibility
of possible essences. Since, however, our knowledge of the Divine is
merely analogical, and since God’s intuition of possible essences, as imitations
of His own Divine Essence, completely transcends our comprehension, and is
totally different from our abstractive knowledge of such essences, our conception
of the manner in which these essences are related to the Divine Nature
and the Divine Attributes, must be determined after the analogy of the manner
in which our own minds are related to these essences.
20. Essences are intrinsically Possible, not because
God can make them exist actually; nor yet because He
freely wills them to be possible; nor because He understands
them as possible; but because they are modes in
which the Divine Essence is Imitable ad extra.—(a) The
ultimate source of the extrinsic possibility of all contingent realities
is the Divine Omnipotence: just as the proximate source of the
extrinsic possibility of a statue is the power of the sculptor to
educe it from the block of wood or marble. But just as the
power of the sculptor presupposes the intrinsic possibility of the
statue, so does the Divine Omnipotence presuppose the intrinsic
possibility of all possible things. It is not, as William of Ockam
(† 1347), a scholastic of the decadent period, erroneously thought,
[pg 096]
because God can create things that such things are intrinsically
possible, but rather because they are intrinsically possible He can
create them.
(b) Not less erroneous is the voluntarist theory of Descartes,
according to which possible essences are intrinsically possible because
God freely willed them to be possible.108 The actuality of
all created things depends, of course, on the free will of God
to create them; but that possible essences are what they are, and
are related to each other necessarily as they are, because God has
willed them to be such, is absolutely incredible. Descartes seems
to have been betrayed into this strange error by a false notion of
what is requisite for the absolute freedom and independence of
the Divine Will: as if this demanded that God should be free to
will, e.g. that two plus two be five, or that the radii of a circle be
unequal, or that creatures be independent of Himself, or that
blasphemy be a virtuous act! The intrinsic possibility of essences
is not dependent on the Free Will of God; the actualization of
possible essences is; but God can will to actualize only such
essences as He sees, from comprehending His own Divine Essence,
to be intrinsically possible. But it derogates in no way
from the supremacy of the Divine Will to conceive its free volition
as thus consequent on, and illumined by, the Divine Knowledge;
whereas it is incompatible with the wisdom and sanctity of God,
as well as inconceivable to the human mind, that the necessary
laws of thought and being—such as the principles of contradiction
and identity, the principle of causality, the first principles of the
moral order—should be what they are simply because God has
freely willed them to be so, and might therefore have been otherwise.
From the fact that we have no direct intuition of the Divine Being, some
philosophers have concluded that all speculation on the relation of God to
the world of our direct experience is necessarily barren and fruitless. This
is a phase of agnosticism; and, like all error, it is the exaggeration of a
truth: the truth being that while we may reach real knowledge about the
Divine Nature and attributes by such speculation, we can do so only on condition
that we are guided by analogies drawn from God’s creation, and remember
that our concepts, as applied to God, are analogical (2).
“We can know God only by analogy with contingent and finite beings,
and consequently the realities and laws of the contingent and finite world
must necessarily serve as our term of comparison. But, among finite realities,
we see an essential subordination of the extrinsically possible to the intelligible,
of this to the intrinsically possible, and of this again to the essential
type which is presupposed by our thought. Therefore, a pari, we must consider
the omnipotent will of God, which is the first and universal cause of all
[contingent] existences, as under the direction of the Divine Omniscience, and
this in turn as having for its object the Divine Essence and in it the essential
types whose intrinsic possibility is grounded on the necessary imitability of
the Divine Being.
“When, therefore, in defence of his position, Descartes argues that ‘In
God willing and knowing are one and the same; the reason why He knows
anything is because He wills it, and for this reason only can it be true: Ex
hoc ipso quod Deus aliquid velit, ideo cognoscit, et ideo tantum talis res est
vera’—he is only confusing the issue. We might, indeed, retort the argument:
‘In God willing and knowing are one and the same; the reason why
He wills anything is because He knows it, and for this reason only can it be
good: Ex hoc ipso quod aliquid cognoscit, ideo vult, et ideo tantum talis
res est bona,’ but both inferences are equally unwarranted. For, though
willing and knowing are certainly one and the same in God, this one and the
same thing is formally and for our minds neither will nor intellect, but a
reality transcending will and intellect, a substance infinitely above any substances
known to us: ὑπερούσια, supersubstantia, as the Fathers of the Church
and the Doctors of the Schools call it. But of this transcendent substance
we have no intuitive knowledge. We must therefore either abandon all
attempts to find out anything about it, or else apprehend it and designate it
after the analogy of what we know from direct experience about created life
and mind. And as in creatures will is not identical with intellect, nor either
of these with the nature of the being that possesses them; so what we conceive
in God under the concept of will, we must not identify in thought with
what we conceive in Him under the concept of intellect, nor may we with
impunity confound either in our thought with the Nature or Essence of the
Divine Being.”109
(c) Philosophers who deny the validity of all the arguments
advanced by theists in proof of the existence of a transcendent
Supreme Being, distinct from the world of direct human experience,
endeavour to account in various ways for the intrinsic
possibility of abstract essences. Agnostics either deny to these
latter any reality whatsoever (16), or else declare the problem of
their reality insoluble. Monists of the materialist type—who try
to reduce all mind to matter and its mere mechanical energies
(11)—treat the question in a still more inadequate and unsatisfactory
manner; while the advocates of idealistic monism, like
Hegel and his followers, refer us to the supposed Immanent Mind
[pg 098]
of the universe for an ultimate explanation of all intrinsic possibility.
Certainly this must have its ultimate source in some mind;
and it is not in referring us to an Eternal Mind that these philosophers
err, but in their conception of the relation of this mind to
the world of direct actual experience. It is not, however, with such
theories we are concerned just now, but only with theories put forward
by theists. And among these latter it is surprising to find
some few110 who maintain that the intrinsic possibility of abstract
essences depends ultimately and exclusively on these essences
themselves, irrespective of things actually experienced by the
human mind, irrespective of the human mind itself, and irrespective
of the Divine Mind and the Divine Nature.
As to this view, we have already seen (19) that if we abstract
from all human minds, and from all actual things that can be
directly experienced by such minds, we are face to face either
with the alternative of absolute nothingness wherein the true and
the false, the possible and the impossible, cease to have any
intelligible meaning, or else with the alternative of a Supreme,
Eternal, Necessary, Omniscient and Omnipotent Being, whose
actual existence has been, or can be, inferred from the actual
data of human experience. Now the theist, who admits the
existence of such a Being, cannot fail to see that possible essences
must have their primary ideal being in the Divine Intellect, and
the ultimate source of their intrinsic possibility in the Divine
Essence Itself. For, knowing that God can actualize intrinsically
possible essences by the creative act, which is intelligent and free,
he will understand that these essences have their ideal being in
the Divine Intellect; that the Divine Intellect sees their intrinsic
possibility by contemplating the Divine Essence as the Uncreated
Prototype and Exemplar of all intrinsically possible
things; and that these latter are intrinsically possible precisely
because they are possible adumbrations or imitations of the
Divine Nature.
(d) But are we to conceive that essences are intrinsically
possible precisely because the Divine Intellect, by understanding
them, makes them intrinsically possible? Or should we rather
conceive their intrinsic possibility as antecedent to this act by
which the Divine Intellect understands them, and as dependent
only on the Divine Essence Itself, so that essences would be
[pg 099]
intrinsically possible simply because the Divine Essence is what
it is, and because they are possible imitations or expressions of it?
Here scholastics are not agreed.
Some111 hold that the intrinsic possibility of essences is formally
constituted by the act whereby the Divine Intellect, contemplating
the Divine Essence, understands the latter to be indefinitely
imitable ad extra; so that as the actuality of things results from
the Fiat of the Divine Will, and as their extrinsic possibility is
grounded in the Divine Omnipotence, so their intrinsic possibility
is grounded in the Divine Intellect. The latter, by understanding
the Divine Essence, would not merely give an ideal being to the
intrinsic possibility of essences, but would make those essences
formally possible, they being only virtually possible in the Divine
Essence considered antecedently to this act of the Divine Intellect.
Or, rather, as some Scotists explain the matter,112 this ideal
being which possible essences have from the Divine Intellect is
not as extrinsic to them as the ideal being they have from the
human intellect, but is rather the very first being they can be
said formally to have, and is somehow intrinsic to them after the
analogy of the being which mere logical entities, entia rationis,
derive from the human mind: which being is intrinsic to these
entities and is in fact the only being they have or can have.
Others113 hold that while, no doubt, possible essences have
ideal being in the Divine Intellect from the fact that they are
objects of the Divine Knowledge, yet we must not conceive these
essences as deriving their intrinsic possibility from the Divine
Intellect. For intellect as such presupposes its object. Just,
therefore, as possible essences are not intrinsically possible
because they are understood by, and have ideal being in, the
human mind, so neither are they intrinsically possible because
they are understood by, and have ideal being in, the Divine
Mind. In order to be understood actually, in order to have
ideal being, in order to be objects of thought, they must be
intelligible; and in order to be intelligible they must be
intrinsically possible. Therefore they are formally constituted
as intrinsically possible essences, not by the fact that they are
understood by the Divine Intellect, but by the fact that antecedently
[pg 100]
to this act (in our way of conceiving the matter: for
there is really no priority of acts or attributes in God) they are
already possible imitations of the Divine Essence Itself.
This view seems preferable as being more in accordance with
the analogy of what takes place in the human mind. The
speculative intellect in man does not constitute, but presupposes
its object. Now, while actual things are the objects of God’s
practical science—the “scientia visionis,” which reaches what is
freely decreed by the Divine Will,—possible things are the objects
of God’s speculative science—the “scientia simplicis intelligentiae,”
which is not, like the former, productive of its object, but rather
contemplative of objects presented to it by and in the Divine
Essence.
Why, then, ultimately will the notions “square” and “circle”
not coalesce so as to form one object of thought for the human
mind, while the notions “equilateral” and “triangle” will so
coalesce? Because the Essence of God, the Necessary Being,
the First Reality, and the Source of all contingent reality, affords
no basis for the former as a possible expression or imitation of
Itself; in other words, because Being is not expressible by
nothingness, and a “square circle” is nothingness: while the
Divine Essence does afford a basis for the latter; because
Necessary Being is in some intelligible way imitated, expressed,
manifested, by whatever has any being to distinguish it from
nothingness, and an “equilateral triangle” has such being and is
not nothingness.
It is hardly necessary to add that when we conceive the
Divine Essence, contemplated by the Divine Intellect, as containing
in itself the exemplars or prototypes of all possible things,
we are not to understand the Divine Essence as the formal
exemplar of each, or, a fortiori, as a vast collection of such formally
distinct exemplars; but only as virtually and equivalently
the exemplar of each and all. We are not to conceive that
possible essences are seen by the Divine Intellect imaged in the
Divine Essence as in a mirror, but rather as in their supreme
source and principle: so that they are faint and far off reflections
of It, and, when actualized, become for us the only means we
have, in this present state, for reaching any knowledge of the
Deity: videmus nunc per speculum.114
21. Distinction Between Essence and Existence in
Actually Existing Contingent or Created Beings.—Passing
now from the consideration of possible essences as such,
to the consideration of actually existing essences, we have to
examine a question which has given rise to a great deal of
controversy, partly on account of its inherent difficulty, and
partly because of a multitude of ambiguities arising from confusion
of thought: What is the nature of the distinction between
essence and existence in the actually existing things of our
experience?
We have seen already that the concepts of essence and existence
are distinct from each other (12, 13); in other words,
that in all cases there is at least a logical distinction between the
essence and the existence of any being. We must, however,
distinguish between created or contingent beings and the
Uncreated, Necessary, Self-Existent Being. The latter exists
essentially, eternally, by His own Essence, so that in Him
essence and existence are really identical. His essence is formally
His Existence; and, therefore, in thinking of His Essence we
cannot positively exclude the notion of existence or think of
Him as non-existent. The distinction between essence and
existence, which we find in our thoughts, is, therefore, when
applied to God, a purely logical distinction, due solely to our
finite human mode of thinking, and having no ground or basis or
reason in the reality which is the object of our thought. On
this there is complete unanimity among scholastic philosophers.
But while we conceive that God actually exists by that
whereby He is God, by His Essence Itself, we do not conceive
that any created or contingent being exists by that whereby it
is what it is, by its essence. We do not, for example, regard
the essence of Socrates, whether specific or individual (that
whereby he is a man, or that whereby he is this man, Socrates),
as that whereby he actually exists. In other words, the essence
of the existing Socrates, being a contingent essence, does not
necessarily demand or imply that it actually exist. Our concept
of such an essence does not include the note of actual existence.
Therefore if we find such an essence actually existing we consider
this actually existing essence as caused or produced, and
conserved in existence, by some other being, viz. by the
Necessary Being: so that if it were not so created and conserved
[pg 102]
it would be a pure possibility and nothing actual.115 The
same difference between the Necessary Being and contingent
beings will be seen from considering their existence. The
abstract concept of existence is rendered definite and determinate
by the essence which it actualizes. Now every finite essence is
of some particular kind; and its existence is rendered determinate
by the fact that it is the existence of a definite kind of
essence. The existence of a contingent being we conceive as
the actuality of its essence; and its essence as a definite potentiality
of existence. Thus if we conceive existence as a perfection
it is restricted by the finite nature of the potentiality which
it actualizes. But the existence of the Necessary Being is the
plenitude of actuality, an existence not restricted by being the
existence of any essence that is determinate because finite, but
of an essence that is determinate by being above all genera and
species, by being infinite, by being Itself pure actuality, in no
sense potential but perfectly and formally identical with actual
existence. While, therefore, the essence of the Necessary Being
is a necessarily existing essence, that of a contingent being is
not necessarily existent, but is conceived as a potentiality which
has been de facto actualized or made existent by the Necessary
Being, and which may again cease to be actually existent.116 On
this too there is unanimity among scholastic philosophers.
We distinguish mentally or logically between the essence of
an actually existing contingent being and its existence; considering
the former as the potential principle, in relation to the latter
as the actualizing principle, of the contingent existing reality.
But is the distinction between such an essence and its existence
something more than a logical distinction? Is it a real distinction?
This is the question in dispute. And in order to avoid misunderstanding,
we must be clear on these two points: firstly,
of what essence and existence is there question? and secondly,
what exactly are we to understand by a real distinction in this
matter?
22. State of the Question.—In the first place, there is no
question here of the relation of a possible essence as such to existence.
The possible essence of a contingent being, as such, has
no reality outside the Divine Essence, Intellect, Will, and Omnipotence.
Before the world was created the possible essences of
all the beings that constitute it were certainly really distinct from
the actual existence of these beings which do constitute the
created universe. On this point there can be no difference of
opinion. To contend that it is on the eternal reality of the possible
essence that actual existence supervenes, when a contingent
being begins to exist, would be equivalent to contending that it
is the Divine Essence that becomes actual in the phenomena of
our experience: which is the error of Pantheism.
Again, before a contingent thing comes into actual existence
it may be virtually and potentially in the active powers and
passive potentialities of other actually existing contingent things:
as the oak, for instance, is in the passive potentiality of the acorn
and in the active powers of the natural agencies whereby it is
evolved from the acorn; or the statue in the block of marble
and in the mind and artistic power of the sculptor. But neither
is there any question here of the relation of such potential being
[pg 104]
or essence as a thing has in its causes to the actual existence of
this thing when actually produced. Whatever being or essence
it has in its active and passive causes is certainly really distinct
from the existence which the thing has when it has been actually
produced. Nor is there any doubt or dispute about this point.
At the same time much controversy is due to misunderstandings
arising from a confusion of thought which fails to distinguish
between the essence as purely possible, the essence as virtually
or potentially in its causes, and the essence as actually existing.
It is about the distinction between the latter and its existence
that the whole question is raised. And it must be borne in mind
that this essence, whether it is really distinct from its existence
or not, is itself a positive reality from the moment it is created
or produced. The question is whether the creative or productive
act—whereby this essence is placed “outside its causes,” and is
now no longer merely possible, or merely virtual or potential in
its causes, but something real in itself—has for its term one reality,
or two realities, viz. the essence as real subjective potentiality of
existence, and the existential act or perfection whereby it is constituted
actually existent.117
The question is exclusively concerned with the essence which
began to exist when the contingent being came into actual existence,
and which ceases to exist when, or if, this being again
passes out of actual existence; and the question is whether this
essence which actually exists is really distinct from the existence
whereby it actually exists. Finally, the question concerns the
essence and existence of any and every actual contingent reality,
whether such reality be a substance or an accident. Of course
it is primarily concerned with the essence and existence of substances;
but it also applies to the essence and existence of
accidents in so far as these latter will be found to be really distinct
from the substances in which they inhere, and to have reality
proper to themselves.
23. The Theory of Distinctions in its Application to
the Question.—In the next place, what are we to understand by
a real distinction in this matter? Ambiguity and obscurity of
thought in regard to the theory of distinctions, and in regard to
the application of the theory to the present question, has been
probably the most fertile source of much tedious and fruitless
controversy in this connexion.
Anticipating what will be considered more fully at a later
stage (30), we must note here the two main classes of distinction
which, by reflecting on our thought-processes, we discover
between the objects of our thought. The real distinction is that
which exists in things independently of the consideration of our
minds; that which is discovered, but not made, by the mind;
that which is given to us in and with the data of our experience.
For example, the act of thinking is a reality other than, and
therefore really distinct from, the mind that thinks; for the
mind persists after the act of thinking has passed away.
Opposed to this is the mental or logical distinction, which
is the distinction made by the mind itself between two different
concepts of one and the same reality; which is not in the reality
independently of our thought, but is introduced into it by our
thought, regarding the same reality under different aspects or
from different points of view. The mind never makes such a
distinction without some ground or reason for doing so.
Sometimes, however, this reason will be found exclusively in
the mind itself—in the limitations of its modes of thought—and
not in the reality which is the matter or object of the thought.
The distinction is then said to be purely logical or mental. Such
distinctions are entia rationis, logical entities. An example would
be the distinction between the concept “man” and the concept
“rational animal,” or, in general, between any definable object
of thought and its definition; the distinction, therefore, between
the essence and the existence of the Necessary Being is a purely
logical distinction, for in a definition it is the essence of the thing
we define, and existence is of the essence or definition of the
Necessary Being.
Sometimes, again, the reason for making a mental distinction
will be found in the reality itself. What is one and the same
reality presents different aspects to the mind and evokes different
concepts of itself in the mind: though really one, it is virtually
manifold; and the distinction between the concepts of these
various aspects is commonly known as a virtual distinction.
For example, when we think of any individual man as a
“rational animal,” though our concept of “animal nature” is
distinct from that of “rational nature,” we do not regard these in
him as two realities co-existing or combining to form his human
nature, but only as two distinct aspects under which we view the
one reality which is his human nature. And we view it under
[pg 106]
these two aspects because we have actual experience of instances
in which animal nature is really distinct and separated from
rationality, e.g., in the brute beast. Or, again, since we can recognize
three grades of life in man—vegetative, sentient, and
rational—we conceive the one principle of life, his soul, as virtually
three principles; and so we distinguish mentally or virtually
between three souls in man, although in reality there is only one.
Or, once more, when we think of the Wisdom, the Will, and the
Omnipotence of God, we know that although these concepts
represent different aspects of the Deity, these aspects are not
distinct realities in Him; but that because of His infinite perfection
and infinite simplicity they are all objectively one and the
same self-identical reality.
A virtual distinction is said to be imperfect (thus approaching
nearer to the nature of a purely logical distinction) when each of
the concepts whereby we apprehend the same reality only prescinds
explicitly from what is expressed by the other, although
one of them is found on analysis to include implicitly what is
expressed by the other. Such is the distinction between the
being and the life of any living thing; or the distinction between
the spirituality and the immortality of the human soul; or the
distinction between Infinite Wisdom and Infinite Power: the distinction
between the divine attributes in general. A virtual distinction
is said to be perfect (thus approaching nearer to the
nature of a real distinction) when neither of the concepts
includes either explicitly or implicitly what is expressed by the
other. Such, for instance, is the distinction between the principle
of intellectual life and the principle of animal or sentient life in
man; for not only can these exist separately (the former without
the latter, e.g. in pure spirits, the latter without the former,
e.g. in brute beasts), but also it will be found that by no analysis
does either concept in any way involve the other.118
Our only object in setting down the various examples just
given is to illustrate the general scholastic teaching on the
doctrine of distinction. In themselves they are not beyond
dispute, for the general doctrine of distinction is not easy of
application in detail; but they will be sufficient for our present
purpose. Probably the greatest difficulty in applying the general
doctrine will be found to lie in discriminating between virtual
distinctions—especially perfect virtual distinctions—and real
[pg 107]
distinctions.119 And this difficulty will be appreciated still more when
we learn that a real distinction does not necessarily involve
separability of the objects so distinguished. In other words there
may be, in a composite existing individual being, constitutive
factors or principles, or integral parts, each of which is a positive
real entity, really distinct from the others, and yet incapable of
existing separately or in isolation from the others. “Separability,”
says Mercier,120 “is one of the signs of a real distinction;
but it is neither essential to, nor a necessary property of the latter.
Two separable things are of course really distinct from each
other; but two entities may be really distinct from each other
without being separable or capable of existing apart from each
other. Thus we believe that the intellect and the will in man
are really distinct from each other, and both alike from the substance
of the human soul; yet they cannot exist isolated from
the soul.” Therefore, even though the objects which we apprehend
as distinct, by means of distinct concepts, be understood to
be such that they cannot actually exist in isolation from each
other, but only as united in a composite individual being, still if
it can be shown that each of them has its own proper reality independently
of our thought, so that the distinction between them
is not the result of our thought, or introduced by our thought
into the individual thing or being which we are considering, then
the distinction must be regarded as real. If, on the other hand,
it can be shown that the different aspects which we apprehend in
any datum by means of distinct concepts have not, apart from
the consideration of the mind, apart from the analytic activity
of our own thought, each its own proper reality, but are only
distinct mental views of what is objectively one and the same
reality, then the distinction must be regarded as logical, not real,—and
this even although there may be in the richness and fulness
of that one reality comparatively to the limited capacity of our
minds, as well as in the very constitution and modes of thought
of our minds themselves, a reason or basis for, and an explanation
of, the multiplicity of concepts whereby we attain to an understanding
of some one reality.
24. Solutions of the Question.—Postponing further
[pg 108]
consideration of the serious problems on the validity of knowledge
and its relation to reality, to which those reflections
inevitably give rise, let us now return to the main question:
the nature of the distinction between the essence and the existence
of any actually existing contingent being. We need not
be surprised to find that the greatest minds have been unable to
reach the same solution of this question. For it is but a phase
of the more general metaphysical problem—at once both
ontological and epistemological—of the nature of reality and the
relation of the human mind thereto. Nor will any serious
modern philosopher who is at all mindful of the wealth of
current controversial literature on this very problem, or of the
endless variety of conflicting opinions among contemporary
thinkers in regard to it, be disposed to ridicule the medieval
controversies on the doctrine of distinction as applied to essence
and existence. No doubt there has been a good deal of mere
verbal, and perhaps trifling, argumentation on the matter: it
lends itself to the dialectical skill of the controversialist who
“takes sides,” as well as to the serious thought of the open-minded
investigator. It is not, however, through drawing
different conclusions from the same premisses that conflicting
solutions of the question have been reached, but rather through
fundamentally different attitudes in regard to the premisses
themselves which different philosophers profess to find in the
common data of their experience. When we have once grasped
what philosophers mean by a logical or a real distinction as
applied to the relation between essence and existence we shall
not get any very material assistance towards the choice of a solution
by considering at length the arguments adduced on either
side.121
Those who believe there is a real distinction122 between the
essence and the existence of all actually existing contingent
beings mean by this that the real essence which comes into
[pg 109]
actual existence by creation, or by the action of created causes,
is a reality distinct from the existence whereby it actually
exists. The actually existing essence is the total term of the
creative or productive act; but what we apprehend in it under
the concept of essence is really distinct from what we apprehend
in it under the concept of existence: the existence being a real
principle which actualizes the essence, and this latter being itself
another real principle which is in itself a positive, subjective
potentiality of existence.123 Neither, of course, can actually exist
without the other: no actual existence except that of a real
essence; no existing essence except by reason of the existence
which makes it actual. But these two real principles of existing
contingent being, inseparable as they are and correlative, are
nevertheless distinct realities—distinct in the objective order and
independently of our thought,—and form by their union a really
composite product: the existing thing.
We might attempt to illustrate this by the analogy of a body and its
shape or colour. The body itself is really distinct from its actual shape and
colour: it may lose them, and yet remain the same body; and it may
acquire other shapes and colours. At any time the body has actually some
particular shape and colour; but that by which it is formally so shaped and
coloured is something really different from the body itself. Furthermore,
before the body actually possessed this particular shape and colour, these
were in it potentially: that is to say, there were then in the body the real,
passive, subjective potentialities of this particular shape and colour. So too
that by which a real (contingent) essence actually exists (i.e. the existential
act, existence) is really distinct from that which actually exists (i.e. the
essence, the potentiality of that existential act). The analogy is, however, at
best only a halting one. For while it is comparatively easy to understand
how the passive, subjective potentiality of a shape or colour can be something
real in the already actually existing body, it is not so easy to understand
how the potentiality of existence, i.e. the real essence, can be anything that
is itself real and really distinct from the existence.124 The oak is really in the
acorn, for the passive, subjective potentiality of the oak is in the actual acorn;
but is this potentiality anything really distinct from the acorn? or should we
not rather say that the actual acorn is potentially the oak, or is the potentiality
of the oak? At all events even if it is really distinct from the actual acorn,
it is in the actual acorn. But is it possible to conceive a real, subjective
potentiality which does not reside in anything actual?125 Now if the real
essence is really distinct from its existence it must be conceived as a real,
subjective potentiality of existence. Yet it cannot be conceived as a
potentiality in anything actual: except indeed in the actually existing essence
which is the composite result of its union with the existential act. It is not a
[pg 110]
real, subjective potentiality antecedently to the existential act, and on which
the latter is, as it were, superimposed:126 in itself, it is, in fact, nothing real
except as actualized by the latter; but, as we have already observed, the
process of actualization, whether by direct creation or by the action of created
causes, must be conceived as having for its total term or effect a composite
reality resulting from what we can at best imperfectly describe as the union of
two correlative, con-created, or co-produced principles of being, a potential
and an actual, really distinct from each other: that whereby the thing can
exist, the potentiality of existence, the essence; and that whereby the thing
does exist, the actuality of essence, the existence. The description is imperfect
because these principles are not con-created or co-produced separately;
but, rather, the creation or production of an existing essence, the
efficiency by which it is “placed outside its causes,” has one single, though
composite, term: the actually existing thing.
This view, thus advocating a real distinction between essence
and existence, may obviously be regarded as an emphatic expression
of the objective validity of intellectual knowledge. It
might be regarded as an application of the more general view
that the objective concepts between which the intellect distinguishes
in its interpretation of reality should be regarded as representing
distinct realities, except when the distinction is seen
to arise not from the nature of the object but from the nature of the
subject, from the limitations and imperfections of our own modes
of thought. But in the case of any particular (disputed) distinction,
the onus probandi should lie rather on the side of those who contend
that such distinction is logical, and not real. On the other hand,
many philosophers who are no less firmly convinced of the objective
validity of intellectual knowledge observe that it is possible to push
this principle too far, or rather to err by excess in its application.
Instead of placing the burden of proof solely on the side of the
logical distinction, they would place it rather more on the side
of the real distinction—in conformity with the maxim of method,
Entia non sunt multiplicanda praeter necessitatem. And they
think that it is an error by excess to hold the distinction between
essence and existence to be real. This brings us to the second
alternative opinion: that the distinction in question is not real,
but only virtual.127
According to this view, the essence and the existence of any
existing contingent being are one and the same reality. There
is, however, in this reality a basis for the two distinct objective
concepts—of essence and of existence—whereby we apprehend it.
For the contingent being does not exist necessarily: we see such
beings coming into existence and ceasing to exist: we can therefore
think of what they are without thinking of them as actually
existent: in other words, we can think of them as possible, and
of their existence as that by which they become actual. This
is a sufficient reason for distinguishing mentally, in the existing
being, the essence which exists and the existence by which it exists.128
But when we think of the essence of an actually existing
being as objectively possible, or as potential in its causes, we are
no longer thinking of it as anything real in itself, but only of its
ideal being as an object of thought in our minds, or of the ideal
being it has in the Divine Mind, or of the potential being it
has in created causes, or of the virtual being it has in the Divine
Omnipotence, or of the ultimate basis of its possibility in the
Divine Essence. But all these modes of “being” we know to
be really distinct from the real, contingent essence itself which
begins to exist actually in time, and may cease once more to
exist in time when and if its own nature demands, and God
wills, such cessation. But that the real, contingent essence itself
which so exists, is something really distinct from the existence
whereby it exists; that it forms with the latter a really composite
being; that it is in itself a real, subjective potentiality,
receptive of existence as another and actualizing reality, really
distinct from it, so that the creation or production of any single
actually existing contingent being would have for its term two
really distinct principles of being, a potential and an actual,
essence and existence, created or produced per modum unius, so
to speak: for asserting all this it is contended by supporters of
[pg 112]
the virtual distinction that we have no sufficient justifying reason.129
Hence they conclude that a real distinction must be denied:
Entia non sunt multiplicanda praeter necessitatem.
Though each of these opinions has been defended with a great deal of
ability, and an exhaustive array of arguments, a mere rehearsal of these latter
would not give much material assistance towards a solution of the question.
We therefore abstain from repeating them here. There are only a few points
in connexion with them to which attention may be directed.
In the first place, some defenders of the real distinction urge that were
the distinction not real, things would exist essentially, i.e. necessarily; and thus
the most fundamental ground of distinction between God and creatures, between
the Necessary Being and contingent beings, would be destroyed:
creatures would be no longer in their very constitution composite, mixtures of
potentiality and actuality, but would be purely actual, absolutely simple and,
in a word, identical with the Infinite Being Himself. Supporters of the
virtual distinction deny that those very serious consequences follow from their
view. They point out that though the existence of the creature is really
identical with its essence, the essence does not exist necessarily or a se; the
whole existing essence is ab alio, is caused, contingent; and the fundamental
distinction between such a being and the Self-Existing Being is in
this view perfectly clear. Nor is the creature, they contend, purely actual
and absolutely simple; it need not have existed, and it may cease to exist;
it has, therefore, a potentiality of non-existence, which is inconceivable in the
case of the Necessary and purely Actual Being; it is, therefore, mutable as
regards existence; besides which the essences even of the most simple created
beings, namely pure spirits are composite in the sense that they have
faculties and operations really distinct from their substance.
Secondly, it is alleged by some defenders of the real distinction that this
latter view of the nature of existing contingent reality is a cardinal doctrine
in the whole philosophical system of St. Thomas, and of scholastics generally:
so fundamental, in fact, that many important doctrines, unanimously held to
be true by all scholastics, cannot be successfully vindicated apart from it.130
To which it is replied that there are no important truths of scholastic philosophy
which cannot be defended quite adequately apart altogether from the
view one may hold on the present question; and that, this being the
case, it is unwise to endeavour to base admittedly true doctrines, which
[pg 113]
can be better defended otherwise, upon an opinion which can at best claim
only the amount of probability it can derive from the intrinsic merits of the
arguments by which it is itself supported.131
Before passing from this whole question we must note the existence of a
third school of thought, identified mainly with the followers of Duns Scotus.132
These authors contend that the distinction between essence and existence is
not a real distinction, nor yet, on the other hand, is it merely a virtual distinction,
but one which they call formalis, actualis ex natura rei, that
between a reality and its intrinsic modes. It is better known as the
“Scotistic” distinction. We shall see the nature of it when dealing ex professo
with the general doctrine of distinctions.
The multiplicity of these views, and the unavoidable difficulty experienced
in grasping and setting forth their meaning with any tolerable degree of
clearness, would suggest the reflection that in those controversies the medieval
scholastics were perhaps endeavouring to think and to express what reality is,
apart from thought and “independently of the consideration of the mind”—a
task which, conceived in these terms, must appear fruitless; and one which,
anyhow, involves in its very nature the closest scrutiny of the epistemological
problem of the power of the human mind to get at least a true and valid, if
not adequate and comprehensive, insight into the nature of reality.
Chapter IV. Reality As One And Manifold.
25. The Transcendental Attributes or Properties of
Being: Unity, Truth, and Goodness.—So far, we have
analysed the notions of Real Being, of Becoming or Change, of
Being as Possible and as Actual, of Essence and Existence.
Before approaching a study of the Categories or Suprema Genera
Entis, the highest and widest modes in which reality manifests
itself, we have next to consider certain attributes or properties of
being which reveal themselves as co-extensive with reality itself.
Taking human experience in its widest sense, as embracing all
modes that are cognitive or allied with consciousness, as including
intellect, memory, imagination, sense perception, will and
appetite, as speculative, ethical or moral, and esthetic or artistic,—we
find that the reality which makes up this complex human
experience of ours is universally and necessarily characterized by
certain features which we call the transcendental attributes or
properties of being, inasmuch as they transcend all specific and
generic modes of being, pervade all its categories equally, and
are inseparable from any datum of experience. We shall see
that they are not really distinct from the reality which they
characterize, but only logically distinct from it, being aspects
under which we apprehend it, negations or other logical relations
which we necessarily annex to it by the mental processes whereby
we seek to render it actually intelligible to our minds.
The first in order of these ontological attributes is unity: the
concept of that whereby reality considered in itself becomes a
definite object of thought. The second in order is truth: which
is the conception of reality considered in its relation to cognitive
experience, to intellect. The third is goodness: the aspect
under which reality is related as an object to appetitive experience,
to will.
Now when we predicate of any reality under our consideration
that it is “one,” or “good,” or “true”—in the ontological
[pg 115]
sense to be explained,—that which we predicate is not a mere
ens rationis, but something real, something which is really
identical with the subject, and which is distinguished from the
latter in our judgment only by a logical distinction. The
attribution of any of these properties to the subject does not,
however, add anything real to the latter: it adds merely some
logical aspect involved in, or supposed by, the attribution. At
the same time, this logical aspect gives us real information by
making explicit some real feature of being not explicitly revealed
in the concept of being itself, although involved in, and following
as a property from, the latter.
There do not seem to be any other transcendental properties
of being besides the three enumerated. The terms “reality,”
“thing,” “something,” are synonymous expressions of the concept
of being itself, rather than of properties of being. “Existence”
is not a transcendental attribute of being, for it is not
co-extensive with reality or real being. And although reality
must be “either possible or actual,” “either necessary or contingent,”
“either infinite or finite,” etc., this necessity of verifying
in itself one or other member of any such alternatives is not a
property of being, but rather something essentially rooted in the
very concept of reality itself. Some would regard as a distinct
transcendental attribute of being the conception of the latter as
an object of esthetic contemplation, as manifesting order and
harmony, as beautiful. This conception of being will be found,
however, to flow from the more fundamental aspects of reality
considered as true and as good, rather than directly from the concept
of being itself.
26. Transcendental Unity.—When we think of anything
as one we think of it as undivided in itself. The unity or oneness
of being is the undividedness of being: Unum est id quod est
indivisum in se: Universaliter quaecunque non habent divisionem,
inquantum non habent, sic unum dicuntur.133 When, therefore, we
conceive being as undivided into constitutive parts, and unmultiplied
into repetitions of itself, we conceive it as a being, as
one. For the concept of being, formally as one, it does not
seem necessary that we conceive being as divided or distinct from
all other being. This second negation, of identity with other
being, rather follows the conception of being as one: being is
distinct from other being because it is already itself one: it is
[pg 116]
a prior negation that formally constitutes its unity, namely,
the negation of internal division or multiplication of itself: God
was truly one from all eternity, before there was any other being,
any created being, distinct from Him. The division or distinction
of an object of thought from whatever is not itself is what
constitutes the notion of otherness.134
It is manifest that being and unity are really identical, that
when we think of being we think of what is really undivided in
itself, that once we introduce dividedness into the object of our
concept we are no longer thinking of being but of beings, i.e. of
a multitude or plurality each member of which is a being and one.
For being, as an object of thought, is either simple or composite.
If simple, it is not only undivided but indivisible. If composite,
we cannot think of it as a being, capable of existing, so long as
we think its parts as separate or divided: only when we think of
them as actually united and undivided have we the concept of a
being: and eo ipso we have the concept of being as one, as a
unity.135
Hence the scholastic formulæ: Ens et unum convertuntur,
and Omne ens est unum. The truth embodied in these is so self-evident
that the expression of it may seem superfluous; but they
are not mere tautologies, and in the interests of clear and consistent
thinking our attention may be profitably directed to them.
The same remark applies to much in the present and subsequent
chapters on the transcendental attributes of being.
27. Kinds of Unity.—(a) The unity we have been describing
has been called transcendental, to distinguish it from
predicamental unity—the unity which is proper to a special
category of being, namely, quantity, and which, accordingly, is
also called quantitative or mathematical unity. While the former
is common to all being, with which it is really identical, and to
which it adds nothing real, the latter belongs and is applicable,
properly speaking, only to the mode of being which is corporeal,
[pg 117]
which exists only as affected by quantity, as occupying space, as
capable of measurement; and therefore, also, this latter unity
adds something real to the being which it affects, namely, the attribute
of quantity, of which unity is the measure and the generating
principle.136 For quantity, as we shall see, is a mode of being
really distinct from the corporeal substance which it affects. The
quantity has its own transcendental unity; so has the substance
which it quantifies; so has the composite whole, the quantified
body, but this latter transcendental unity, like the composite
being with which it is identical, is not a unum per se but only a
unum per accidens (cf. b, infra).
We derive our notion of quantitative or mathematical unity,
which is the principle of counting and the standard of measuring,
from dividing mentally the continuous quantity or magnitude
which is one of the immediate data of sense experience. Now
the distinction between this unit and transcendental unity
supposes not merely that quantity is really distinct from the
corporeal substance, but also that the human mind is capable of
conceiving as real certain modes of being other than the corporeal,
modes to which quantitative concepts and processes,
such as counting and measuring, are not properly applicable, as
they are to corporeal reality, but only in an analogical or transferred
sense (2). The notion of transcendental unity, therefore,
bears the same relation to that of quantitative unity, as the notion
of being in general bears to that of quantified or corporeal being.
(b) Transcendental unity may be either essential (or substantial,
“unum per se,” “unum simpliciter”), or accidental
(“unum per accidens,” “unum secundum quid”). The former
characterizes a being which has nothing in it beyond what is
essential to it as such, e.g. the unity of any substance: and this
unity is twofold—(1) unity of simplicity and (2) unity of composition—according
as the substance is essentially simple (such as the
human soul or a pure spirit) or essentially composite (such as man,
or any corporeal substance: since every such substance is composed
essentially of a formative and an indeterminate principle).137
Accidental unity is the unity of a being whose constituent
factors or contents are not really united in such a way as to form
one essence, whether simple or composite. It is threefold:
(1) collective unity, or unity of aggregation, as of a heap of stones
or a crowd of men; (2) artificial unity, as of a house or a picture;
and (3) natural or physical unity, as of any existing substance
with its connatural accidents, e.g. a living organism with its size,
shape, qualities, etc., or the human soul with its faculties.138
(c) Transcendental unity may be either individual (singular,
numerical, concrete, real) or universal (specific, generic, abstract,
logical). The former is that which characterizes being or reality
considered as actually existing or as proximately capable of
existing: the unity of an individual nature or essence: the unity
whereby a being is not merely undivided in itself but incapable
of repetition or multiplication of itself. It is only the individual
as such that can actually exist: the abstract and universal is
incapable of actually existing as such. We shall examine presently
what it is that individuates reality, and what it is that
renders it capable of existing actually in the form of “things” or
of “persons”—the forms in which it actually presents itself in
our experience.
Abstract or universal unity is the unity which characterizes
a reality conceived as an abstract, universal object by the human
intellect. The object of a specific or generic concept, “man” or
“animal,” for example, is one in this sense, undivided in itself,
but capable of indefinite multiplication or repetition in the only
mode in which it can actually exist—the individual mode. The
universal is unum aptum inesse pluribus.
Finally, we can conceive any nature or essence without considering
it in either of its alternative states—either as individual
or as universal. Thus conceived it is characterized by a unity
which has been commonly designated as abstract, or (by Scotists)
as formal unity.
28. Multitude and Number.—The one has for its correlative
[pg 119]
the manifold. Units, one of which is not the other, constitute
multitude or plurality. If unity is the negation of actual
division in being, multitude results from a second negation, that,
namely, by which the undivided being or unit is marked off or
divided from other units.139 We have defined unity by the negation
of actual intrinsic dividedness; and we have seen it to be compatible
with extrinsic dividedness, or otherness. Thus the vague
notion of dividedness is anterior to that of unity. Now multitude
involves dividedness; but it also involves and presupposes the
intrinsic undividedness or unity of each constituent of the manifold.
In the real order of things the one is prior to all dividedness;
but on account of the sensuous origin of our concepts we
can define the former only by exclusion of the latter. The
order in which we obtain these ideas seems, therefore, to be as
follows: “first being, then dividedness, next unity which excludes
dividedness, and finally multitude which consists of units”.140
The relation of the one to the manifold is that of undivided
being to divided being. The same reality cannot be one and
manifold under the same aspect; though obviously a being may
be actually one and potentially manifold or vice versa, or one
under a certain aspect and manifold under another aspect.
From the transcendental plurality or multitude which we
have just described we can distinguish predicamental or quantitative
plurality: a distinction which is to be understood in the
same way as when applied to unity. Quantitative multitude is
the actually separated or divided condition of quantified being.
Number is a multitude measured or counted by unity: it is a
counted, and, therefore, necessarily a definite and finite multitude.
Now it is mathematical unity that is, properly, the principle of
number and the standard or measure of all counting; and therefore
it is only to realities which fall within the category of
quantity—in other words, to material being—that the concept
of number is properly applicable. No doubt we can and do
[pg 120]
conceive transcendental unity after the analogy of the quantitative
unity which is the principle of counting and measuring; and
no doubt we can use the transcendental concept of “actually
undivided being” as a principle of enumeration, and so “count”
or “enumerate” spiritual beings; but this counting is only
analogical; and many philosophers, following Aristotle and St.
Thomas, hold that the concepts of numerical multiplicity and
numerical distinction are not properly applicable to immaterial
beings, that these latter differ individually from one another not
numerically, but each by its whole nature or essence, that is,
formally.141
29. The Individual and the Universal.—We have distinguished
transcendental unity into individual and universal
(27, c). Reality as endowed with universal unity is reality as
apprehended by abstract thought to be capable of indefinite
repetition or multiplication of itself in actual existence. Reality
as endowed with individual unity is reality apprehended as
actually existing, or as proximately capable of actually existing,
and as therefore incapable of any repetition or multiplication of
itself, of any division of itself into other “selves” or communication
of itself to other “selves”. While, therefore, the universal
has its reality only in the individuals to which it communicates
itself, and which thus embody it, the individual has its reality in
itself and of its own right, so to speak: when it actually exists
it is “sui juris,” and as such incommunicable, “incommunicabilis”.
The actually existing individual is called in Latin a
“suppositum”—a term which we shall render by the English
“thing” or “individual thing”. It was called by Aristotle the
οὐσία πρωτή, substantia prima, “first substance,” or “first
essence,” to distinguish it from the substance or essence conceived
by abstract thought as universal; the latter being designated
as οὐσία δέυτερα, substantia secunda, “second substance”
or “second essence”.
Now it is a fundamental assumption in Aristotelian and
scholastic philosophy that whatever actually exists, or whatever
[pg 121]
is real in the sense that as such it is proximately capable of
actual existence, is and must be individual: that the universal as
such is not real, i.e. as such cannot actually exist. And the
manifest reason for this assumption is that whatever actually
exists must be, with entire definiteness and determinateness, its
own self and nothing else: it cannot be capable of division or
repetition of itself, of that which it really is, into “other”
realities which would still be “that individual thing”. But
reality considered as universal is capable of such repetition of
itself indefinitely. Therefore reality cannot actually exist as universal,
but only as individual.
This is merely plain common sense; nor does the idealistic monism
which appears to attribute reality to the universal as such, and which interprets
reality exclusively according to the forms in which it presents itself to
abstract thought, really run counter to this consideration; for what it really
holds is not that universals as such are real, but that they are phases of the
all-one reality which is itself one individual being.
But many modern philosophers hold that individuality, no less than
universality, is a form of thought. No doubt “individuality” in the abstract
is, no less than universality, an object abstracted from the data of experience
by the mind’s analysis of the latter. But this is not what those philosophers
mean. They mean that the individual as such is not a real datum of experience.
From the Kantian view that individuality is a purely mental form
with which the mind invests the datum, they draw the subjectivist conclusion
that the world, thus interpreted as consisting of “individuals,” is a phenomenal
or mental product for the objective validity of which there can be to
man’s speculative reason no sufficient guarantee.
To this theory we oppose that of Aristotle and the scholastics, not merely
that the individual alone is actually existent, but that as actually existent and
as individual it is actually given to us and apprehended by us in internal and
external sense experience; and that although in the inorganic world, and to
some extent in the lower forms of life, we may not be able to determine for
certain what portions of this experience are distinct individuals, still in the
world of living things generally, and especially of the animal kingdom, there
can be no difficulty in determining this, for the simple reason that here reality
is given to us in sense experience as consisting of distinct individuals.
At the same time it is true that we can understand these
individual realities, interpret them, read the meaning of them,
only by the intellectual function of judgment, i.e. by the analytic
and synthetic activity whereby we abstract and universalize
certain aspects of them, and use these aspects as predicates of
the individuals. Now, seeing that intellectual thought, as distinct
from sense experience, apprehends its objects only as
abstract and potentially universal, only as static, self-identical,
[pg 122]
possible essences, and nevertheless predicates these of the concrete,
individual, contingent, actually existing “things” of sense
experience, identifying them with the latter in affirmative judgments;
seeing moreover, that—since the intellectual knowledge
we thus acquire about the data of sense experience is genuine
and not chimerical—those “objects” of abstract thought must be
likewise real, and must be really in those individual sense data
(according to the theory of knowledge which finds its expression
in Moderate Realism),—there arises immediately the problem, or
rather the group of problems, regarding the relations between
reality as revealed to intellect, i.e. as abstract and universal, and
reality as revealed to sense, i.e. as concrete and individual. In
other words, we have to inquire how we are to interpret intellectually
the fact that reality, which as a possible essence is
universal for abstract thought, is nevertheless, as actually existing,
individualized for sense—and consequently for intellect reflecting
on the data of sense.142
30. The “Metaphysical Grades of Being” in the Individual.—What,
then is the relation between all that intellect
can apprehend in the individual, viz. its lowest class essence or
specific nature, and its whole nature as an individual, its essentia
atoma or individual nature? We can best approach this problem
by considering first these various abstract thought-objects which
intellect can apprehend in the individual.
What are called the metaphysical grades of being, those
positive moments of perfection or reality which the mind detects
in the individual, as, for instance, substantiality, materiality,
organic life, animality, rationality, individuality, in the individual
man—whether we describe them as “phases” or “aspects” or
“formalities” of being—are undoubtedly distinct objects for abstract
thought. Why does it thus distinguish between them, and
express them by distinct concepts, even when it finds them
[pg 123]
embodied in a single individual? Because, reflecting on the
manner in which reality presents itself, through sense experience,
as actually existing, it finds resemblances and differences between
individually distinct data. It finds in some of them grades of
reality which it does not find in others, individual, specific, and
generic grades; and some—transcendental—grades common to
all. Now between these various grades of being as found in one
and the same individual it cannot be denied that there exists a
logical distinction with a foundation or ground for it in the individual
reality; because the latter, being more or less similar to
other individual realities, causes the mind to apprehend it by a
number of distinct concepts: the individuality whereby it differs
really from all other individuals of the same species; the specific,
differential and generic grades of being whereby it is conceptually
identified with wider and wider classes of things; and the transcendental
grades whereby it is conceptually identified with all
others. The similarity of really distinct individuals, which is the
conceptual identity of their qualities, is the ground on which we
conceptually identify their essences. Now is there any reason
for thinking that these grounds of similarity, as found in the individual,
are really distinct from one another in the latter? They
are certainly conceptually distinct expressions—each less inadequate
than the wider ones—of what is really one individual
essence. But we must take them to be all really identical in and
with this individual essence, unless we are prepared to hold conceptual
plurality as such to be real plurality; in which case we
should also hold conceptual unity as such to be real unity. But
this latter view is precisely the error of extreme realism, of reifying
abstract concepts and holding the “universale a parte rei”: a
theory which leads logically to monism.143
31. Individuality.—The distinction, therefore, between
these grades of being in the individual, is a virtual distinction, i.e.
a logical distinction with a ground for it in the reality. This is
the sort of distinction which exists between the specific nature of
the individual, i.e. what is contained in the definition of the lowest
class to which it belongs, and its individuality, i.e. what constitutes
its nature or essence as an individual. No doubt the
concrete existing individual contains, besides its individual nature
or essence, a variety of accidental characteristics which serve as
[pg 124]
marks or signs whereby its individuality is revealed to us. These
are called “individualizing characteristics,” “notae individuantes,”
the familiar scholastic list of them being “forma, figura,
locus, tempus, stirps, patria, nomen,” with manifest reference to
the individual “man”. But though these characteristics enable
us to mark off the individual in space and time from other individuals
of the same class, thus revealing individuality to us in
the concrete, it cannot be held that they constitute the individuality
of the nature or substance in each case. If the human
substance, essence, or nature, as found in Socrates, were held to
differ from the human substance, essence, or nature, as found in
Plato, only by the fact that in each it is affected by a different
set of accidents, i.e. of modes accidental to the substance as found
in each, then it would follow that this substance is not merely
conceptually identical in both, but that it is really identical in
both; which is the error of extreme realism. As a matter of
fact it is the converse that is true: the sets of accidents are
distinct because they affect individual substances already really
and individually distinct.
It is manifest that the accidents which are separable from the
individual substance, e.g. name, shape, size, appearance, location,
etc., cannot constitute its individuality. There are, however,
other characteristics which are inseparable from the individual
substance, or which are properties of the latter, e.g. the fact that an
individual man was born of certain parents. Perhaps it is such
characteristics that give its individuality to the individual substance?144
To think so would be to misunderstand the question
under discussion. We are not now inquiring into the extrinsic
causes whereby actually existing reality is individuated, into the
efficient principles of its individuation, but into the formal and
intrinsic principle of the latter. There must obviously be something
intrinsic to the individual reality itself whereby it is individuated.
And it is about this intrinsic something we are inquiring.
The individual man is this individual, human nature is thus
individuated in him, by something that is essential to human
[pg 125]
nature as found in him. This something has been called—after
the analogy of the differentia specifica which differentiates species
within a genus—the differentia individua of the individual. It
has also been called by some the differentia numerica, and by
Scotists the haecceitas. However we are to conceive this something,
it is certain at all events that, considered as it is really
found in the individual, it cannot be anything really distinct from
the specific nature of the latter. No doubt, the differentia
specifica, considered in the abstract, it is not essential and intrinsic
to the natura generica considered in the abstract: it is extrinsic
and accidental to the abstract content of the latter notion; but
this is because we are conceiving these grades of being in the
abstract. The same is true of the differentia individua as compared
with the natura specifica in the abstract. But we are
now considering these grades of reality as they are actually in
the concrete individual being: and as they are found here, we
have seen that a real distinction between them is inadmissible.
32. The “Principle of Individuation”.—How, then, are
we to conceive this something which individuates reality? It
may be well to point out that for the erroneous doctrine of
extreme realism, which issues in monism, the problem of individuation,
as here understood, does not arise. For the monist all plurality
in being is merely apparent, not real: there can be no question
of a real distinction between individual and individual.145 Similarly,
the nominalist and the conceptualist evade the problem.
For these the individual alone is not merely formally real: it
alone is fundamentally real: the universal is not even fundamentally
real, has no foundation in reality, and thus all scientific
knowledge of reality as revealed in sense experience is rendered
[pg 126]
impossible. But for the moderate realist, while the individual
alone is formally real, the universal is fundamentally real, and
hence the problem arises. It may be forcibly stated in the form
of a paradox: That whereby Socrates and Plato are really distinct
from each other as individuals is really identical with the
human nature which is really in both. But what individuates
human nature in Socrates, or in Plato, is logically distinct from
the human nature that is really in Socrates, and really in Plato.
We have only to inquire, therefore, whether the intrinsic principle
of individuation is to be conceived merely as a negation, as something
negative added by the mind to the concept of the specific
nature, whereby the latter is apprehended as incapable of multiplication
into “others” each of which would be formally that same
nature, or, in other words, as incommunicable; or is the intrinsic
ground of this incommunicability to be conceived as something
positive, not indeed as something really distinct from, and superadded
to, the specific nature, but as a positive aspect of the latter,
an aspect, moreover, not involved in the concept of the specific
nature considered in the abstract.
Of the many views that have been put forward on this
question two or three call for some attention. In the opinion of
Thomists generally, the principle which individuates material
things, thus multiplying numerically the same specific nature, is
to be conceived as a positive mode affecting the latter and revealing
it in a new aspect, whereas the specific nature of the spiritual
individual is itself formally an individual. The principle of the
latter’s individuation is already involved in the very concept of its
specific nature, and therefore is not to be conceived as a distinct
positive aspect of the latter but simply as the absence of plurality
and communicability in the latter. In material things, moreover,
the positive mode or aspect whereby the specific nature is found
numerically multiplied, and incommunicable as it exists in each,
consists in the fact that such a specific nature involves in its very
constitution a material principle which is actually allied with
certain quantitative dimensions. Hence the principle which
individuates material substances is not to be conceived—after the
manner in which Scotists conceive it—as an ultimate differentia
affecting the formal factor of the nature, determining the specific
nature just as the differentia specifica determines the generic nature,
but as a material differentiating principle. What individuates
the material individual, what marks it off as one in itself, distinct
[pg 127]
or divided from other individuals of the same specific nature, and
incommunicable in that condition, is the material factor of that
individual’s nature—not, indeed, the material factor, materia
prima, considered in the abstract, but the material factor as
proximately capable of actual existence by being allied to certain
more or less definite spatial or quantitative dimensions: “matter
affected with quantity”: “materia quantitate signata”.146
In regard to material substances this doctrine embraces two
separate contentions: (a) that the principle which individuates
such a substance must be conceived as something positive, not
really distinct from, but yet not contained in, the specific nature
considered in the abstract; (b) that this positive aspect is to be
found not in the formal but in the material principle of the composite
corporeal substance.
To the former contention it might be objected that what
individuates the specific nature cannot be conceived as anything
positive, superadded to this nature: it cannot be anything accidental
to the latter, for if it were, the individual would be only an
accidental unity, a “unum per accidens” and would be constituted
by an accident, which we have seen to be inadmissible; nor, on
the other hand, can it be anything essential to the specific nature,
for if it were, then individuals should be capable of adequate
essential definition, and furthermore the definition of the specific
nature would not really give the whole essence or quidditas of
the individuals—two consequences which are commonly rejected
by all scholastics. To this, however, it is replied that the
principle of individuation is something essential to the specific
nature in the sense that it is something intrinsic to, and really
identical with, the whole real substance or entity of this nature,
though not involved in the abstract concept by the analysis of
which we reach the definition or quidditas of this nature. What
individuates Socrates is certainly essential to Socrates, and is
therefore really identical with his human nature; it is intrinsic to
the human nature in him, a mode or aspect of his human substance;
yet it does not enter into the definition of his nature—“animal
rationale”—for such definition abstracts from individuality.
When, therefore, we say that definition of the specific nature
[pg 128]
gives the whole essence of an individual, we mean that it gives
explicitly the abstract (specific) essence, not the individuality
which is really identical with this, nor, therefore, the whole substantial
reality of the individual. We give different answers to
the questions, “What is Socrates?” and “Who is Socrates?”
The answer to the former question—a “man,” or a “rational
animal”—gives the “essence,” but not explicitly the whole
substantial reality of the individual, this remaining incapable of
adequate conceptual analysis. The latter question we answer by
giving the notes that reveal individuality. These, of course, are
“accidental” in the strict sense. But even the principles which
constitute the individuality of separate individuals of the same
species, and which differentiate these individuals numerically from
one another, we do not describe as essential differences, whereas
we do describe specific and generic differences as essential. The
reason of this is that the latter are abstract, universal, conceptual,
amenable to intellectual analysis, scientifically important, while
the former are just the reverse; the universal differences alone
are principles about which we can have scientific knowledge,
for “all science is of the abstract and universal”;147 and this is
what we have in mind when we describe them as “essential”
or “formal,” and individual differences as “entitative” or
“material”.
The second point in the Thomistic doctrine is that corporeal
substances are individuated by reason of their materiality. The
formative, specific, determining principle of the corporeal substance
is rendered incommunicable by its union with the material,
determinable principle; and it becomes individually distinct or
separate by the fact that this latter principle, in order to be capable
of union with the given specific form, has in its very essence
an exigence for certain more or less determinate dimensions in
space. Corporeal things have their natural size within certain
limits. The individual of a given corporeal species can exist only
because the material principle, receptive of this specific form, has
a natural relation to the fundamental property of corporeal things,
viz. quantity, within certain more or less determinate limits.
The form is rendered incommunicable by its reception in the
matter. This concrete realization of the form in the matter is
individually distinct and separate from other realizations of the
same specific form, by the fact that the matter of this realization
[pg 129]
demands certain dimensions of quantity: this latter property
being the root-principle of numerical multiplication of corporeal
individuals within the same species.
On the other hand, incorporeal substances such as angels or
pure spirits, being “pure” forms, “formæ subsistentes,” wholly
and essentially unallied with any determinable material principle,
are of themselves not only specific but individual; they are themselves
essentially incommunicable, superior to all multiplication
or repeated realization of themselves: they are such that each
can be actualized only “once and for all”: each is a species in
itself: it is the full, exhaustive, and adequate expression of a
divine type, of an exemplar in the Divine Mind: its realization is
not, like that of a material form, the actuation of an indefinitely
determinable material principle: it sums up and exhausts the imitable
perfection of the specific type in its single individuality,
whereas the perfection of the specific type of a corporeal thing
cannot be adequately expressed in any single individual realization,
but only by repeated realizations; nor indeed can it ever be
adequately, exhaustively expressed, by any finite multitude of
these.
It follows that in regard to pure spirits the individuating
principle and the specific principle are not only really but also
logically, conceptually identical; that the distinction between
individual and individual is here properly a specific distinction;
that it can be described as numerical only in an analogical sense,
if by numerical we mean material or quantitative, i.e. the distinction
between corporeal individuals of the same species (28).
But the distinction between individual human souls is not a
specific or formal distinction. These, though spiritual, are not
pure spirits. They are spiritual substances which, of their very
nature, are essentially ordained for union with matter. They
all belong to the same species—the human species. But they do
not constitute individuals of this species unless as existing actually
united with matter. Each human soul has a transcendental
relation to its own body, to the “materia signata” for which, and
in which, it was created. For each human soul this relation is
unique. Just as it is the material principle of each human being,
the matter as allied to quantitative dimensions, that individuates
the man, so it is the unique relation of his soul to the material
principle thus spatially determined, that individuates his soul.
Now the soul, even when disembodied and existing after death,
[pg 130]
necessarily retains in its very constitution this essential relation
to its own body; and thus it is that disembodied souls, though
not actually allied with matter, remain numerically distinct and
individuated in virtue of their essential relation, each to its own
body. We see, therefore, that human souls, though spiritual,
are an entirely different order of beings, and must be conceived
quite differently, from pure spirits.
We must be content with this brief exposition of the Thomistic doctrine
on individuation. A discussion of the arguments for and against it would
carry us too far.148 There is no doubt that what reveals the individuality of
the corporeal substance to us is its material principle, in virtue of which its
existence is circumscribed within certain limits of time and space and affected
with individual characteristics, “notae individuantes”. But the Thomistic
doctrine, which finds in “materia signata” the formal, intrinsic, constitutive
principle of individuation, goes much deeper. It is intimately connected with
the Aristotelian theory of knowledge and reality. According to this philosophy
the formative principle or ἔιδος, the forma subtantialis, is our sole key to the
intelligibility of corporeal things: these are intelligible in so far forth as they
are actual, and they are actual in virtue of their “forms”. Hence the
tendency of the scholastic commentators of Aristotle to use the term “form” as
synonymous with the term “nature,” though the whole nature of the corporeal
substance embraces the material as well as the formal principle: for even
though it does, we can understand nothing about this “nature” beyond what is
intelligible in it in virtue of its “form.” The material principle, on the other
hand, is the potential, indeterminate principle, in itself unintelligible. We
know that in ancient Greek philosophy it was regarded as the ἄλογον, the
surd and contingent principle in things, the element which resisted rational
analysis and fell outside the scope of “science,” or “knowledge of the
necessary and universal”. While it revealed the forms or natures of things
to sense, it remained itself impervious to intellect, which grasped these
natures and rendered them intelligible only by divesting them of matter, by
abstracting them from matter. Reality is intelligible only in so far forth as
it is immaterial, either in fact or by abstraction. The human intellect, being
itself spiritual, is “receptive of forms without matter”. But being itself
allied with matter, its proper object is none other than the natures or essences
of corporeal things, abstracted, however, from the matter in which they are
actually “immersed”. The only reason, therefore, why any intelligible form
or essence which, as abstract and universal, is “one” for intellect, is nevertheless
actually or potentially “manifold” in its reality, is because it is allied
with a material principle. It is the latter that accounts for the numerical
multiplication, in actual reality, of any intelligible form or essence. If the
latter is material it can be actualized only by indefinitely repeated, numerically
[pg 131]
or materially distinct, alliances with matter. It cannot be actualized “tota
simul,” or “once for all,” as it were. It is, therefore, the material principle
that not merely reveals, but also constitutes, the individuation of such corporeal
forms or essences. Hence, too, the individual as such cannot be adequately
apprehended by intellect; for all intelligible principles of reality are formal,
whereas the individuating principle is material.
On the other hand, if an intelligible essence or form be purely spiritual,
wholly unrelated to any indeterminate, material principle, it must be “one”
not alone conceptually or logically but also really: it can exist only as “one”:
it is of itself individual: it can be differentiated from other spiritual essences
not materially but only formally, or, in other words, not numerically but by a
distinction which is at once individual and specific. Two pure spirits cannot
be “two” numerically and “one” specifically, two for sense and one for
intellect, as two men are: if they are distinct at all they must be distinct for
intellect, i.e. they cannot be properly conceived as two members of the same
species.
In this solution of the question it is not easy to see how the material
principle, which, by its alliance with quantity, individuates the form, is itself
individuated so as to be the source and principle of a multiplicity of numerically
distinct and incommunicable realizations of this form. Perhaps the
most that can be said on this point is that we must conceive quantity, which
is the fundamental property of corporeal reality, as being itself essentially
divisible, and the material principle as deriving from its essential relation to
quantity its function of multiplying the same specific nature numerically.
Of those who reject the Thomistic doctrine some few contend
that it is the actual existence of any specific nature that should be
conceived as individuating the latter. No doubt the universal
as such cannot exist; reality in order to exist actually must be
individual. Yet it cannot be actual existence that individuates it.
We must conceive it as individual before conceiving it as actually
existent; and we can conceive it as individual while abstracting
from its existence. We can think, for instance, of purely possible
individual men, or angels, as numerically or individually distinct
from one another. Moreover, what individuates the nature must be
essential to the latter, but actual existence is not essential to any
finite nature. Hence actual existence cannot be the principle of
individuation.149 Can it be contended that possible existence is what
individuates reality? No; for possible existence is nothing more
than intrinsic capacity to exist actually, and this is essential to
all reality: it is the criterion whereby we distinguish real being
[pg 132]
from logical being; but real being, as such, is indifferent to universality
or individuality; as far as the simple concept of real
being is concerned the latter may be either universal or individual;
the concept abstracts equally from either condition of
being.
The vast majority, therefore, of those who reject the Thomistic
doctrine on individuation, support the view that what individuates
any nature or substance is simply the whole reality,
the total entity, of the individual. This total entity of the individual,
though really identical with the specific nature, must be
conceived as something positive, superadded to the latter, for it
involves a something which is logically or mentally distinct from
the latter. This something is what we conceive as a differentia
individua, after the analogy of the differentia specifica which contracts
the concept of the genus to that of the species; and by
Scotists it has been termed “haecceitas” or “thisness”. Without
using the Scotist terminology, most of those scholastics who
reject the Thomist doctrine on this point advocate the present
view. The individuality or “thisness” of the individual substance
is regarded as having no special principle in the individual,
other than the whole substantial entity of the latter. If the
nature is simple it is of itself individual; if composite, the intrinsic
principles from which it results—i.e. matter and form
essentially united—suffice to individuate it.
In this view, therefore, the material principle of any individual
man, for example, is numerically and individually distinct from
that of any other individual, of itself and independently of its
relation either to the formative principle or to quantity. The
formative principle, too, is individuated of itself, and not by the
material principle which is really distinct from it, or by its relation
to this material principle. Likewise the union of both
principles, which is a substantial mode of the composite substance,
is individuated and rendered numerically distinct from all other
unions of these two individual principles, not by either or both
these, but by itself. And finally, the individual composite substance
has its individuation from these two intrinsic principles
thus individually united.
It may be doubted, perhaps, whether this attempt at explaining the real,
individual “manifoldness” of what is “one” for intellect, i.e. the universal,
throws any real light upon the problem. No doubt, every element or factor
which is grasped by intellect in its analysis of reality—matter, form, substance,
[pg 133]
accident, quantity, nay, even “individuality” itself—is apprehended
as abstract and universal; and if we hold the doctrine of Moderate Realism,
that the intellect in apprehending the universal attains to reality, and not
merely to a logical figment of its own creation, the problem of relating intelligibly
the reality which is “one” for intellect with the same reality as
manifestly “manifold” in its concrete realizations for sense, is a genuine
philosophical problem. To say that what individuates any real essence or
nature, what deprives it of the “oneness” and “universality” which it has
for intellect, what makes it “this,” “that,” or “the other” incommunicable
individual, must be conceived to be simply the whole essential reality of that
nature itself—leaves us still in ignorance as to why such a nature, which is
really “one” for intellect, can be really “manifold” in its actualizations for
sense experience. The reason why the nature which is one and universal for
abstract thought, and which is undoubtedly not a logical entity but a reality
capable of actual existence, can be actualized as a manifold of distinct individuals,
must be sought, we are inclined to think, in the relation of this
nature to a material principle in alliance with quantity which is the source of
all purely numerical, “space and time” distinctions.
33. Individuation of Accidents.—The rôle of quantity
in the Thomistic theory of individuation suggests the question:
How are accidents themselves individuated? We have referred
already (29, n.) to the view that they are individuated by the individual
subjects or substances in which they inhere. If we distinguish
again between what reveals individuality and what constitutes
it, there can be no doubt that when accidents of the same
kind are found in individually distinct subjects what reveals the
numerical distinction between the former is the fact that they are
found inhering in the latter. So, also, distinction of individual
substances is the extrinsic, genetic, or causal principle of the
numerical distinction between similar accidents arising in these
substances. But when the same kind of accident recurs successively
in the same individual substance—as, for example, when a
man performs repeated acts of the same kind—what reveals the
numerical or individual distinction between these latter cannot be
the individual substance, for it is one and the same, but rather
the time distinction between the accidents themselves.
The intrinsic constitutive principle which formally individuates
the accidents of individually distinct substances is, according
to Thomists generally, their essential relation to the individual
substances in which they appear. It is not clear how this theory
can be applied to the fundamental accident of corporeal substances.
If the function of formally individuating the corporeal substance
itself is to be ascribed in any measure to quantity, it would seem
[pg 134]
to follow that this latter must be regarded as individuated by
itself, by its own total entity or reality. And this is the view
held by most other scholastics in regard to the individuation of
accidents generally: that these, like substances, are individuated
by their own total positive reality.
When there is question of the same kind of accident recurring
in the same individual subject, the “time” distinction
between such successive individual accidents of the same kind
would appear not merely to reveal their individuality but also to
indicate a different relation of each to its subject as existing at
that particular point of space and time: so that the relation of
the accident to its individual subject, as here and now existing in
the concrete, would be the individuating principle of the
accident.
Whether a number of accidents of the same species infima,
and distinct merely numerically, could exist simultaneously in
the same individual subject, is a question on which scholastic
philosophers are not agreed: the negative opinion, which has
the authority of St. Thomas, being the more probable. Those
various questions on the individuation of accidents will be better
understood from a subsequent exposition of the scholastic doctrine
on accidents (Ch. viii.).
It may be well to remark that in inquiring about the individuation of
substances and accidents we have been considering reality from a static
standpoint, seeking how we are to conceive and interpret intellectually, or
for abstract thought, the relation of the universal to the individual. If, however,
we ascribe to “time” distinctions any function in individuating accidents
of the same kind in the same individual substance, we are introducing into
our analysis the kinetic aspect of reality, or its subjection to processes of
change.
We may call attention here to a few other questions of minor import discussed
by scholastics. First, have all individuals of the same species the
same substantial perfection, or can individuals have different grades of substantial
perfection within the same species? All admit the obvious fact that
individual differs from individual within the same species in the number,
variety, extent and intensity of their accidental properties and qualities. But,
having the human soul mainly in view, they disagree as to whether the
substantial perfection of the specific nature can be actualized in different
grades in different individuals. According to the more common opinion
there cannot be different substantial grades of the same specific nature, for
the simple reason that every such grade of substantial perfection should be
regarded as specific, as changing the species: hence, e.g. all human souls
are substantially equal in perfection. This view is obviously based upon
the conception of specific types or essences as being, after the analogy of
[pg 135]
numbers, immutable when considered in the abstract. And it seems to be
confirmed by the consideration that the intrinsic principle of individuation is
nothing, or adds nothing, really distinct from the specific essence itself.
Another question in connexion with individuation has derived at least
an historical interest from the notable controversy to which it gave rise in
the seventeenth century between Clarke and Leibniz. The latter, in accordance
with the principles of his system of philosophy,—the Law of Sufficient Reason
and the Law of Continuity among the monads or ultimate principles of
being,—contended that two individual beings so absolutely alike as to be
indiscernible would be eo ipso identical, in other words, that the reality of
two such beings is impossible.
Of course if we try to conceive two individuals so absolutely alike both
in essence and accidents, both in the abstract and in the concrete, as to be
indiscernible either by our senses or by our intellect, or by any intellect—even
the Divine Intellect—we are simply conceiving the same thing twice
over. But is there anything impossible or contradictory in thinking that God
could create two perfectly similar beings, distinct from each other only
individually, so similar, however, that neither human sense nor human
intellect could apprehend them as two, but only as one? The impossibility
is not apparent. Were they two material individuals they should, of course,
occupy the same space in order to have similar spatial relations, but
impenetrability is not essential to corporeal substances. And even in the
view that each is individuated by its “materia signata” it is not impossible
to conceive numerically distinct quantified matters allied at the same time to
the same dimensions of space. If, on the other hand, there be question of
two pure spirits, absolutely similar specifically, even in the Thomistic view
that here the individual distinction is at the same time specific there seems to
be no sufficient ground for denying that the Divine Omnipotence could create
two or more such individually (and therefore specifically) distinct spirits:150 such
distinction remaining, of course, indiscernible for the finite human intellect.
The argument of Leibniz, that there would be no sufficient reason for
the creation of two such indiscernible beings, and that it would therefore be
repugnant to the Divine Wisdom, is extrinsic to the question of their intrinsic
possibility: if they be intrinsically possible they cannot be repugnant to any
attribute of the Divinity, either to the Divine Omnipotence or to the Divine
Wisdom.
34. Identity.—Considering the order in which we acquire our
ideas we are easily convinced that the notion of finite being is
antecedent to that of infinite being. Moreover, it is from reflection
on finite beings that we arrive at the most abstract
notion of being in general. We make the object of this latter
notion definite only by dividing it off mentally from nothingness,
conceived per modum entis, or as an ens rationis. Thus the
natural way of making our concepts definite is by limiting them;
it is only when we come to reflect on the necessary implications
[pg 136]
of our concept of “infinite being” that we realize the possibility
of conceiving a being which is definite without being
really limited, which is definite by the very fact of its infinity, by
its possession of unlimited perfection; and even then our imperfect
human mode of conceiving “infinite being” is helped by
distinguishing or dividing it off from all finite being and contrasting
it with the latter. All this goes to prove the truth of
the teaching of St. Thomas, that the mental function of dividing
or distinguishing precedes our concepts of unity and multitude.
Now the concepts of identity and distinction are closely allied
with those of unity and multitude; but they add something to
these latter. When we think of a being as one we must analyse
it further, look at it under different aspects, and compare it with
itself, before we can regard it as the same or identical with itself.
Or, at least, we must think of it twice and compare it with itself
in the affirmative judgment “This is itself,” “A is A,” thus
formulating the logical Principle of Identity, in order to come
into possession of the concept of identity.151 Every affirmative
categorical judgment asserts identity of the predicate with the
subject (“S is P”): asserts, in other words, that what we apprehend
under the notion of the predicate (P) is really identical with
what we have apprehended under the distinct notion of the
subject (S). The synthetic function of the affirmative categorical
judgment identifies in the real order what the analytic function of
mental abstraction had separated in the logical order. By saying
that the affirmative categorical judgment asserts identity we
mean that by asserting that “this is that,” “man is rational” we
identify “this” with “that,” “man” with “rational,” thus
denying that they are two, that they are distinct, that they differ.
Identity is one of those elementary concepts which cannot be
defined; but perhaps we may describe it as the logical relation
through which the mind asserts the objects of two or more of its
thoughts to be really one.
If the object formally represented by each of the concepts is
one and the same—as, e.g. when we compare “A” with “A,” or
“man” with “rational animal,” or, in general, any object with
its definition—the identity is both real and logical (or conceptual,
formal). If the concepts differ in their formal objects while
[pg 137]
representing one and the same reality—as when we compare
“St. Peter” with “head of the apostles,” or “man” with “rational”—the
identity is real, but not logical or formal. Finally, if we
represent two or more realities, “John, James, Thomas,” by the
same formal concept, “man,” the identity is merely logical or
formal, not real. Of these three kinds of identity the first is sometimes
called adequate, the second and third inadequate.
Logical identity may be specific or generic, according as we
identify really distinct individuals under one specific concept, or
really distinct species or classes under one generic concept.
Again, it may be essential or accidental, according as the abstract
and universal class-concept under which really distinct members
are classified represents a common part of the essence of these
members or only a common property or accident. Thus John,
James and Thomas are essentially identical in their human nature;
they are accidentally identical in being all three fair-haired and
six feet in height. Logical identity under the concept of quality
is based on the real relation of similarity; logical identity under
the concept of quantity is based on the real relation of equality.
When we say that essential (logical) identity (e.g. the identity of
John, James and Thomas under the concept of “man”) is based
on the fact that the really distinct individuals have really similar
natures, we merely mean that our knowledge of natures or
essences is derived from our knowledge of qualities, taking
“qualities” in the wide sense of “accidents” generally: that the
properties and activities of things are our only key to the nature
of these things: Operari sequitur esse. It is not implied, nor is
it true, that real similarity is a partial real identity: it is but the
ground of a partial logical identity,—identity under the common
concept of some quality (in the wide sense of this term). For
example, the height of John is as really distinct from that of
James as the humanity of John is from that of James. If, then,
individual things are really distinct, how is it that we can represent
(even inadequately) a multitude of them by one concept?
To say that we can do so because they reveal themselves to us
as similar to one another is to say what is undoubtedly true;
but this does not solve the problem of the relation between the
universal and the individual in human experience: rather it
places us face to face with this problem.
Reverting now to real identity: whatever we can predicate
affirmatively about a being considered as one, and as subject of a
[pg 138]
judgment, we regard as really identical with that being. We
cannot predicate a real part of its real whole, or vice versa. But
our concepts, when compared together in judgment, bear logical
relations of extension and intension to each other, that is, relations
of logical part to logical whole. Thus, the logical identity of
subject and predicate in the affirmative judgment may be only inadequate.152
But the real identity underlying the affirmative judgment
is an adequate real identity. When we say, for example,
that “Socrates is wise,” we mean that the object of our concept
of “wisdom” is in this case really and adequately identical with
the object of our concept of “Socrates”: in other words that
we are conceiving one and the same real being under two distinct
concepts, each of which represents, more or less adequately,
the whole real being, and one of them in this case less adequately
than the other.
We have to bear in mind that while considering being as one
or manifold, identical or distinct, we are thinking of it in its static
mode, as an object of abstract thought, not in its dynamic and
kinetic mode as actually existing in space and time, and subject
to change. It is the identity of being with itself when considered
in this static, unchanging condition, that is embodied in the
logical Principle of Identity. In order, therefore, that this
principle may find its application to being or reality as subject to
actual change—and this is the state in which de facto reality is
presented to us as an immediate datum of experience—we must
seize upon the changing reality and think of it in an indivisible
instant apart from the change to which it is actually subject;
only thus does the Principle of Identity apply to it—as being, not
as becoming, not in fieri, but in facto esse. The Principle of
Identity, which applies to all real being, whether possible or
actual, tells us simply that “a thing is what it is”. But for the
understanding of actual being as subject to real change we must
supplement the Principle of Identity by another principle which
tells us that such an actual being not only is actually what it is
(Principle of Identity), but also that it is potentially something
other than what it actually is, that it is potentially what it can
become actually (Ch. ii.).
We have seen that, since change is not continuous annihilation
and creation, the changing being must in some real and
true sense persist throughout the process of change. It is from
[pg 139]
experience of change we derive our notion of time-duration; and
the concept of permanence or stability throughout change gives
us the notion of a real sameness or abiding self-identity which is
compatible with real change. But a being which persists in existence
is identical with itself throughout its duration only in
so far forth as it has not changed. Only the Necessary Being,
whose duration is absolutely exempt from all change, is absolutely
or metaphysically identical with Himself: His duration
is eternity—which is one perpetual, unchanging now. A being
which persists unchanged in its essence or nature, which
is exempt from substantial change, but which is subject to
accidental change, to a succession of accidental qualities such
as vital actions—such a being is said to retain its physical
identity with itself throughout those changes. Such, for instance,
is the identity of the human soul with itself, or of any
individual living thing during its life, or even of an inorganic
material substance as long as it escapes substantial change.
Finally, the persisting identity of a collection of beings, united
by some moral bond so as to form a moral unit, is spoken of as
moral identity as long as the bond remains, even though the constituent
members may be constantly disappearing to be replaced
by others: as in a nation, a religious society, a legal corporation,
etc.
35. Distinction.—Distinction is the correlative of identity;
it is the absence or negation of the latter. We express the relation
called distinction by the negative judgment, “this is not
that”; it is the relation of a being to whatever is not itself, the
relation of one to other.
Distinction may be either adequate or inadequate, according
as we distinguish one total object of thought from another total
object, or only from a part of itself. For example, the distinction
between John and James is an adequate real distinction, while
that between John and his body is an inadequate real distinction;
the distinction between John’s rationality and his animality is an
adequate logical distinction, while the distinction between either
of these and his humanity is an inadequate logical distinction.
We have already (23) briefly explained and illustrated the
most important classification of distinctions: that into real and
logical; the sub-division of the latter into purely logical and
virtual; and of the latter again into perfect (complete, adequate)
and imperfect (incomplete, inadequate). But the theory there
[pg 140]
briefly outlined calls for some further analysis and amplification.
36. Logical Distinctions and their Grounds.—The
purely logical distinction must not be confounded with a mere
verbal distinction, e.g. that between an “edifice” and a “building,”
or between “truthfulness” and “veracity”. A logical distinction
is a distinction in the concepts: these must represent one and the
same reality but in different ways: the one may be more explicit,
more fully analysed than the other, as a definition is in comparison
with the thought-object defined; or the one may represent
the object less adequately than the other, as when we compare
(in intension) the concepts “man” and “animal”; or the one
may be predicated of the other in an affirmative judgment; or
the one may represent the object as concrete and individual, the
other the same object as abstract and universal.153
Comparing, in the next place, the purely logical with the
virtual distinction, we see that the grounds for making these distinctions
are different. Every distinction made by the mind
must have an intelligible ground or reason of some sort—a fundamentum
distinctionis. Now in the case of the purely logical
distinction the ground is understood to consist exclusively in the
needs of the mind itself—needs which spring from the mind’s
own limitations when confronted with the task of understanding or
interpreting reality, of making reality intelligible. Purely logical
distinctions are therefore seen to be a class of purely logical relations,
i.e. of those entia rationis which the mind must construct
for itself in its effort to understand the real. They have no other
reality as objects of thought than the reality they derive from the
constitutive or constructive activity of the mind. They are
modes, or forms, or terms, of the cognitive activity itself, not of
[pg 141]
the reality which is the object apprehended and contemplated by
means of this cognitive activity.
The virtual distinction, on the other hand, although it also,
as an object of thought, is only an ens rationis—inasmuch as
there is no real duality or plurality corresponding to it in the
reality into which the mind introduces it, this reality being a real
unity—the virtual distinction is considered, nevertheless, to have
a ground, or reason, or foundation (for making and introducing
it) in the nature of this one reality; that is, it is regarded as
having a real foundation, a fundamentum in re. In so far, therefore,
as our knowledge is permeated by virtual distinctions, reality
cannot be said to be formally, but only fundamentally what this
knowledge represents it to be. Does this fact interfere with the
objective validity of our knowledge? Not in the least; for we
do not ascribe to the reality the distinctions, and other such
modes or forms, which we know by reflection to be formally
characteristic not of things but of our thought or cognition of things.
Our knowledge, therefore, so far as it goes, may be a faithful apprehension
of reality, even though it be itself affected by modes
not found in the reality.
But what is this real foundation of the virtual distinction?
What is the fundamentum in re? It is not a real or objective
duality in virtue of which we could say that there are, in the object
of our thought, two beings or realities one of which is not
the other. Such duality would cause a real distinction. But
just here the difficulties of our analysis begin to arise: for we
have to fix our attention on actually existing realities; and, assuming
that each and every one of these is an individual, we
have to bear in mind the relation of the real to the actual, of
reality as abstract and universal to reality as concrete and individual,
of the simple to the composite, of the stable to the changing,
of essential to accidental unity—in any and every attempt
to discriminate in detail between a real and a virtual distinction.
Nor is it easy to lay down any general test which will serve even
theoretically to discriminate between them. Let us see what
grounds have been mainly suggested as real foundations for the
virtual distinction.
If a being which is not only one but simple, manifests, in the
superior grade of being to which it belongs, a perfection which
is equivalent to many lesser perfections found really distinct and
separate elsewhere, in separate beings of an inferior order, this is
[pg 142]
considered a sufficient real ground for considering the former
being, though really one and simple, as virtually manifold.154
The human soul, as being virtually threefold—rational, sentient
and vegetative—is a case in point: but only on the assumption
that the soul of the individual man can be proved to be one and
simple. This, of course, all scholastics regard as capable of
proof: even those of them who hold that the powers or faculties
whereby it immediately manifests these three grades of perfection
are accidental realities, really distinct from one another and from
the substance of the soul itself.
Again, the being which is the object of our thought may be
so rich in reality or perfection that our finite minds cannot
adequately grasp it by any one mental intuition, but must proceed
discursively, by analysis and abstraction, taking in partial
aspects of it successively through inadequate concepts; while
realizing that these aspects, these objects of our distinct concepts,
are only partial aspects of one and the same real being. This,
in fact, is our common experience. But the theory assumes that
we are able to determine when these objects of our concepts are
only mental aspects of one reality, and when they are several
separate realities; nay, even, that we can determine whether or
not they are really distinct entities united together to form one
composite individual being, or only mentally distinct views of
one simple individual being. For example, it is assumed that
while the distinction between the sentient and the rational grades
of being in a human individual can be shown to be only a virtual
distinction, that between the body and the soul of the same
individual can be shown to be a real distinction; or, again, that
while the distinction between essence, intellect, and will in God,
can be shown to be only a virtual distinction, that between
essence, intellect, and will in man, can be shown to be a real
distinction.
37. The Virtual Distinction and the Real Distinction.—Now
scholastics differ considerably in classifying this,
that, or the other distinction, as logical or as real; but this does
[pg 143]
not prove that it is impossible ever to determine with certitude
whether any particular distinction is logical or real. What we
are looking for just now is a general test for discriminating, if
such can be found. And this brings us to a consideration of the
test suggested in the very definitions themselves. At first sight
it would appear to be an impracticable, if not even an unintelligible
test: “The distinction is real if it exists in the reality—i.e.
if the reality is two (or more) beings, not one being—antecedently
to, or independently of, the consideration of the mind;
otherwise the distinction is logical”. But—it might be objected—how
can we possibly know whether or not any object of perception
or thought is one or more than one antecedently to, or
independently of, the consideration of the mind? It is certainly
impossible for us to know what, or what kind, reality is, or
whether it is one or manifold, apart from and prior to, the
exercise of our own cognitive activity. This, therefore, cannot
be what the test means: to interpret it in such a sense would be
absurd. But when we have perceived reality in our actual sense
experience, when we have interpreted it, got the meaning of
it, made it intelligible, and actually understood it, by the spontaneous
exercise of intellect, the judging and reasoning faculty:
then, obviously, we are at liberty to reflect critically on those
antecedent spontaneous processes, on the knowledge which is
the result of them, and the reality which is known through them;
and by such critical reflection on those processes, their objects
and their products, on the “reality as perceived and known” and
on the “perceiving” and “knowing” of it, we may be able to
distinguish between two classes of contributions to the total
result which is the “known reality”: those which we must regard
as purely mental, as modes or forms or subjectively constructed
terms of the mental function of cognition itself (whether
perceptual or conceptual), and those which we must regard as
given or presented to the mind as objects, which are not in any
sense constructed or contributed by the mind, which, therefore,
are what they are independently of our mental activity, and
which would be and remain what they are, and what we have
apprehended them to be, even if we had never perceived or
thought of them. This, according to the scholastics, is the sense—and
it is a perfectly intelligible sense—in which we are called
on to decide whether the related terms of any given distinction
have been merely rendered distinct by the analytic activity of
[pg 144]
the cognitive process, or are themselves distinct realities irrespective
of this process. That it is possible to carry on successfully, at
least to some extent, this work of discrimination between the
subjective and the objective factors of our cognitive experience,
can scarcely be denied. It is what philosophers in every age
have been attempting. There are, however, some distinctions
about the nature of which philosophers have never been able to
agree, some holding them to be real, others to be only virtual:
the former view being indicative of the tendency to emphasize
the rôle of cognition as a passive representation of objectively
given reality; the latter view being an expression of the opposite
tendency to emphasize the active or constitutive or constructive
factors whereby cognition assimilates to the mind’s own mode of
being the reality given to it in experience. In all cognition there
is an assimilation of reality and mind, of object and subject.
When certain distinctions are held to be real this consideration
is emphasized: that in the cognitive process, as such, it is the
mind that is assimilated to the objective reality.155 When these
same distinctions are held to be logical this other consideration
is emphasized: that in the cognitive process reality must also
be assimilated to mind, must be mentalized so to speak:
Cognitum est in cognoscente secundum modum cognoscentis: that
in this process the mind must often regard what is one reality
under distinct aspects: and that if we regard these distinct aspects
as distinct realities we are violating the principle, Entia non
sunt multiplicanda praeter necessitatem.
Now those philosophers who hold certain distinctions to be virtual, and
not real, thereby ascribe to cognitive experience a larger sphere of constitutive
[pg 145]
or constructive influence than would be allowed to it by advocates of the
reality of such distinctions. But by doing so are they to be regarded as calling
into question the objective validity of human knowledge? By no means:
the fact that the human mind can understand reality only by processes of
abstracting, generalizing, comparing, relating, analysing and synthesizing—processes
which involve the production of logical entities—in no way vitiates
the value of these modes of understanding: it merely indicates that they are
less perfect than intuitive modes of understanding which would dispense
with such logical entities,—the modes characteristic of pure, angelic intelligences,
or the knowledge of the Deity. The objective validity of
human cognition is not interfered with either by enlarging or by restricting the
domain of the mind’s constitutive activity in forming such logical entities;
nor, therefore, by claiming that certain distinctions are real rather than
virtual, or vice versa. It must be remembered, moreover, that the virtual
distinction is not purely logical: it has a foundation in the reality, a “fundamentum
in re”; and in so far as it has it gives us an insight into the nature
of reality.
No doubt, any particular distinction cannot be virtual and at the same
time simply real: either view of it must be erroneous: and possibly both, if
it happen to be de facto a purely logical distinction. But the error of confounding
a virtual distinction with a real is not so great as that of regarding
either as a purely logical distinction. Now the tendency of much modern
philosophy, under the influence of Kant, has been to regard all the categories
in which the mind apprehends reality as being wholly and exclusively
forms of cognition, as being in the reality neither formally nor even fundamentally;
and to infer from this an essential, constitutional inability of the
mind to attain to a valid knowledge of reality. But if, as a matter of fact,
these categories are in the reality formally, nay, even if they are in it only
fundamentally, the inference that issues in Kantian subjectivism is unwarranted.
And those categories we hold to be in the reality at least fundamentally;
we therefore reject the Kantian phenomenism of the speculative
reason. Moreover, we can see no valid ground for admitting the Kantian
division of the human mind into two totally separate cognitive compartments,
the speculative and the practical reason, and ascribing to each compartment
cognitive principles and capacities entirely alien to the other. To arrive at a
right theory of knowledge human cognitive experience as a whole must be
analysed; but provided the analysis is really an analysis of this experience
it may be legitimately directed towards discovering what the mental conditions
must be—i.e. the conditions on the side of the knowing subject, the subject
having the experience—which are necessarily prerequisite for having such
experience. And if it be found by such analysis that cognitive experience
presupposes in the knowing subject not merely a sentient and intelligent mind,
but a mind which perceives, imagines, remembers reality in certain definite
ways; which thinks reality in certain modes and through certain forms which
by its own constitutive activity it constructs for itself, and which it recognizes
by reflection to be its own constructions (e.g. distinctions, relations, affirmations
and negations, abstractions, generalizations, etc.: intentiones logicae,
logical entities),—there is no reason whatever in all this for inferring that because
the mind is so constituted, because it has these modes of cognition, it
[pg 146]
must necessarily fail to reach, by means of them, a true, valid, and genuine
knowledge of reality. From the fact that human modes of cognition are
human, and not angelic or divine; from the fact that reality can be known
to man only through these modes, these finite modes of finite human faculties,—we
may indeed infer that even our highest knowledge of reality is inadequate,
that it does not comprehend all that is in the reality, but surely not that it is
essentially illusory and of its very nature incapable of giving us any true and
valid insight into the nature of reality.
Fixing our attention on the virtual distinction we see that the
mind is supposed by means of it to apprehend, through a plurality
of distinct concepts, what it knows somehow or other to be one
being. Now if it knows the reality to be really one, it knows
that the formal object of every distinct concept of this reality is
really identical with the objects of all the other concepts of the
latter. This condition of things is certainly verified when the
mind can see that each of the distinct concepts, though not
explicitly presenting the objects of the others, nevertheless implicitly
and necessarily involves all these other objects:156 for by
seeing that the distinct concepts necessarily involve one another
objectively it sees that the reality apprehended through all of
them must necessarily be one reality. This is what takes place
in the imperfect virtual distinction: the concepts prescind from
one another formally, not objectively. But suppose that the
distinct concepts prescind from one another objectively, so that
they cannot be seen by any analysis to involve one another even
[pg 147]
implicitly, but present to the mind, so far as they themselves are
concerned, adequately distinct modes of being—as happens
in the perfect virtual distinction, e.g. between organic life,
sentient life, and intellectual life (in man), or between animality
and rationality (in man),—then the all-important question arises:
How do we know, in any given case of this kind, whether or not
these adequately distinct thought-objects are identical with one
another in the reality? What is the test for determining whether
or not, in a given case, these objects, which are many for abstract
intellectual thought, are one being in the real order? The answer
seems to be that internal and external sense experience can and
does furnish us with embodiments of these intellectual manifolds,—embodiments
each of which we apprehend as a being that is
really one, as an individual subject of which they are conceptually
distinct predicates.
It would appear, therefore, that we cannot reach a true conception of
what we are to regard as really one, or really manifold, by abstract thought
alone. It is external and internal sense experience, not abstract thought,
which first brings us into direct and immediate mental contact with actually
existing reality. What we have therefore to determine is this: Does sense
experience, or does it not, reveal reality to us as a real manifold, not as one
being but as beings coexisting outside one another in space, succeeding one
another in time, interdependent on one another, interacting on one another,
and by this interaction causing and undergoing real change, each producing
others, or being produced by others, really distinct from itself? In other
words, is separateness of existence in time or space, as revealed in sense
experience, a sufficient index of the real manifoldness of corporeal being, and
of the really distinct individuality of each such being?—or are we to take it
that because those space and time distinctions have to be apprehended by
thought in order that not merely sense but intellect may apprehend corporeal
beings as really manifold, therefore these distinctions are not in the reality
given to us? Or, again, is each person’s own conscious experience of himself
as one being, of his own unity, and of his distinctness from other persons, a
sufficient index that the distinction between person and person is a real distinction?—or
are we to take it that because his feeling of his individual unity
through sense consciousness must be interpreted by the thought-concepts of
“one”—“individual”—“person”—“distinct” from “others,” these concepts
do not truly express what is really given him to interpret? Finally, if
we can infer from the actually existing material reality which forms the
immediate datum of direct experience, or from the human Ego as given in this
experience, the actual existence of a real mode of being which is not material
but spiritual, by what tests can we determine whether this spiritual mode of
being is really one, or whether there is a real plurality of such beings? The
solution of these questions bears directly on the validity of the adequate or
“greater” real distinction, the “distinctio realis major seu absoluta”.
The philosophy which defends the validity of this distinction,—which
holds that the distinction between individual human beings, and between
individual living things generally, is in the fullest and truest sense a real distinction,—is
at all events in conformity with universally prevailing modes of
thought and language; while the monism which repudiates these spontaneous
interpretations of experience as invalid by denying all real manifoldness to
reality, can make itself intelligible only by doing violence to thought and
language alike. Not that this alone is a disproof of monism; but at all
events it creates a presumption against a system to find it running counter to
any of those universal spontaneous beliefs which appear to be rooted in man’s
rational nature. On the other hand, the philosophy which accords with
common belief in proclaiming a real plurality in being has to reconcile intellect
with sense, and the universal with the individual, by solving the important
problem of individuation: What is it that makes real being individual, if,
notwithstanding the fact that intellect apprehends reality as abstract and
universal, reality nevertheless can exist only as concrete and individual?
(29-33).
38. The Real Distinction.—In the next place it must be
remembered, comparing the virtual distinction with the real,
that philosophers have recognized two kinds of real distinction:
the major or absolute real distinction, and the minor real, or modal
distinction. Before defining these let us see what are the usual
signs by which a real distinction in general can be recognized.
The relation of efficient causality, of efficient cause and effect, between
two objects of thought, is sometimes set down as a sure sign of a (major) real
distinction between them.157 And the reason alleged is that a thing cannot be
the efficient cause of itself: the efficient cause is necessarily extrinsic to the
effect and cannot be really identical with the latter. It is to be noted that this
test applies to reality as actually existing, as producing or undergoing change,
and that it is derived from our sense experience of reality in process of change.
But since our concept of efficient causality has its origin in our internal experience
of our own selves as active agents, as causing some portion of what
enters into our experience, the test seems to assume that we have already
introduced into this experience a real distinction between the self and what is
caused by the self. It is not clear that the relation of efficient cause to effect,
as applied to created causes, can precede and reveal, in our experience, the
relation of what is really one to what is really other, in this experience. If
the reality revealed to us in our direct experience, the phenomenal universe,
has been brought into existence by the creative act of a Supreme Being, this,
of course, implies a real distinction between Creator and creature. But it
does not seem possible in this case, or indeed in any case, to prove the existence
of the causal relation antecedently to that of the real distinction, or to
utilize the former as an index to the latter.
Two distinct thought-objects are regarded as really distinct
(1) when they are found to exist separately and apart from each
[pg 149]
other in time or space, as is the case with any two individuals
such as John and James, or a man and a horse; (2) when, although
they are found in the same individual, one of them at least is
separable from the other, in the sense that it can actually exist
without that other: for example, the soul of any individual man
can exist apart from the material principle with which it is actually
united to form this living human individual; the individual
himself can exist without the particular accidental modes, such
as sitting, thinking, speaking, which actually affect his being at
any particular instant of his existence.
From this we can gather in the first place that the distinction
between two “individuals,”—individual “persons” or individual
“things”—is a real distinction in the fullest and plainest sense
of this expression, a major or absolute real distinction. It is,
moreover, not merely real but actual. Two existing “individuals”
are always actually divided and separate from each other, while
each is actually one or actually undivided in itself. And they
are so “independently of the consideration of the mind”.
In the second place, assuming that the mind can apprehend,
in the individuals of its experience, a unity resulting from the
union or composition of separable factors or principles, whether
essential or accidental [27 (b)]; and assuming that it can know
these factors to be really separable (though actually one and
undivided), that is, separable in the sense that each of any two
such factors, or at least one of them, could actually exist without
the other,—it regards the distinction between such factors as real.
They are really distinct because though actually one and undivided
they are potentially manifold. If each has a positive
entity of its own, so that absolutely speaking each could exist
without the other, the distinction is still regarded as an absolute
or major real distinction. For example, the human soul can
exist without the body; the body can exist without the soul,
being actualized by the new formative principle or principles
which replace the soul at death; therefore there is an absolute
real distinction between the soul and the body of the living
human individual: although both factors form one actual being,
still, independently of the consideration of the mind the one
factor is not the other: each is really, though only potentially,
other than the factor with which it is united: the relation of
“one” to “other” though not actually verified of either factor
(since there is only one actual being: the existing individual
[pg 150]
man), is potentially and really verified, i.e. verifiable of each.
Again, the individual corporeal substance can, absolutely speaking,
exist without its connatural accident of external or local extension;
this latter can, absolutely speaking, exist without its connatural
substance;158 therefore these are absolutely and really
distinct.
If only one of the factors is seen to be capable of existing
without the other, and the latter to be such that it could not
actually exist except as united with the former, so that the
separability is not mutual, the distinction is regarded still as real,
but only as a minor or modal distinction. Such, for instance, is
the distinction between a body and its location, or its state of
rest or motion: and, in general, the distinction between a substance
and what are called its accidental modes or modal accidents.
The distinction is regarded as real because reflection is
held to assure us that it is in the reality itself independently of
the mind, and not merely imposed by the mind on the reality
because of some ground or reason in the reality. It is called a
modal distinction rather than an absolute real distinction because
those accidental modes of a substance do not seem to have of
themselves sufficient reality to warrant our calling them “things”
or “realities,” but rather merely “modes” or “determinations”
of things or realities. It is significant, as throwing light on the
relation of the virtual to the real distinction, that some authors
call the modal distinction not a real distinction but a “distinctio
media,” i.e. intermediate between a real and a logical distinction;
and that the question whether it should be called simply a real
distinction, or “intermediate” between a real and a logical distinction
is regarded by some as “a purely verbal question.”159
We shall recur to the modal distinction later (68).
In the third place it must be noted that separability in the
sense explained, even non-mutual, is not regarded as the only
index to a real distinction. In other words, certain distinctions
are held by some to be real even though this test of separability
does not apply. For instance, it is commonly held that not
merely in man but in all corporeal individuals the formative and
the determinable principle of the nature or substance, the forma
substantialis and the materia prima, are really distinct, although
it is admitted that, apart from the case of the human soul, neither
can actually exist except in union with the other. What is held
[pg 151]
in regard to accidental modes is also applied to these essential
principles of the corporeal substance: viz. that there is here a
special reason why such principles cannot actually exist in isolation.
Of their very nature they are held to be such that they
cannot be actualized or actually exist in isolation, but only in
union. But this fact, it is contended, does not prove that the
principles in question are merely mentally distinct aspects of one
reality: the fact that they cannot actually exist as such separately
does not prove that they are not really separable; and it
is contended that they are really and actually separated whenever
an individual corporeal substance undergoes substantial change.
This, then, raises once more the question: What sort of “separation”
or “separability” is the test of a real distinction? Is it separateness in and
for sense perception, or separateness in and for intellectual thought? The
former is certainly the fundamental index of the real distinction; for all our
knowledge of reality originates in sense experience, and separateness in time
and space, which marks its data, is the key to our knowledge of reality as a
manifold of really distinct individual beings; and when we infer from sense-experience
the actual existence of a spiritual domain of reality we can conceive
its “individuals” only after the analogy of the corporeal individuals of
our immediate sense experience. Scholastic philosophers, following Aristotle,
have always taken the manifoldness of reality, i.e. its presentation in sense
experience in the form of “individuals,” of “this” and “that,” “τοδὲ τι,”
“hoc aliquid,” as an unquestioned and unquestionable real datum. Not that
they naïvely assumed everything perceived by the senses as an individual, in
time and space, to be really an individual: they realized that what is perceived
by sense as one limited continuum, occupying a definite portion of
space, may be in reality an aggregate of many individuals; and they recognized
the need of scrutinizing and analysing those apparent individuals in
order to test their real individuality; but they held, and rightly, that sense
experience does present to us some data that are unmistakably real individuals—individual
men, for instance. Next, they saw that intellectual
thought, by analysing sense experience, amasses an ever-growing multitude
of abstract and conceptually distinct thought-objects, which it utilizes as
predicates for the interpretation of this sense experience. These thought-objects
intellect can unite or separate; can in some cases positively see to be
mutually compatible or incompatible; can form into ideal or possible complexes.
But whether or not the conceptually distinct, though mutually compatible,
thought-objects forming any such complex, will be also really distinct
from one another, is a question which evidently cannot arise until such a
complex is considered as an actual or possible individual being: for it is
the individual only that exists or can exist. They will be really distinct when
found actualized in distinct individuals. Even the conceptually one and
self-identical abstract thought-object will be really distinct from itself when
embodied in distinct individuals; the one single abstract thought-object,
“humanity,” “human nature,” is really distinct from itself in John and in
James; the humanity of John is really other than the humanity of James.
Of course, if conceptually distinct thought-objects are seen to be mutually
incompatible they cannot be found realized except in really distinct individuals:
the union of them is only an ens rationis. Again it may be that the intellect
is unable to pronounce positively as to whether they are compatible or not
(18): as to whether the complex forms a possible being or not. But when
the intellect positively sees such thought-objects to be mutually compatible—by
interpretation of, and inference from, its actual sense experience of them
as embodied in individuals (18)—and when, furthermore, it now finds a number
of them co-existing in some one actual individual, the question recurs: How
can it know whether they are really distinct from each other, though actually
united to form one (essentially or accidentally composite) individual, or only
conceptually distinct aspects of one (simple) individual [27 (b)]?
This, as we have seen already, is the case for which it is really difficult to
find a satisfactory test: and hence the different views to be found among
scholastic philosophers as to the nature of the distinctions which the mind
makes or discovers within the individual. The difficulty is this. The conceptual
distinction between compatible thought-objects is not a proof of real
distinction when these thought-objects are found united in one individual of
sense experience, as e.g. animality and rationality in man; and the only distinction
given to us by sense experience, at least directly and immediately, as
undoubtedly real, is the distinction between corporeal individuals existing
apart in space or time, as e.g. between man and man. How then, can we
show that any distinctions within the individual are real?
Well, we have seen that certain entities, which are objects of sense or of
thought, or of both, can disappear from the individual without the residue
thereby perishing or ceasing to exist actually as an individual: the human
soul survives, as an actual individual reality, after its separation from the
material principle with which it formed the individual man; the individual
man persists while the accidental modes that affect him disappear. In such
cases as these, intellect, interpreting sense experience and reasoning from it,
places a real distinction, in the composite individual, between the factors that
can continue to exist without others, and these latter. In doing so it is apparently
applying the analogy of the typical real distinction—that between one
individual and another. The factor, or group of factors, which can continue
to exist actually after the separation of the others, is an individual: and what
were separated from it were apparently real entities, though they may have
perished by the actual separation. But on what ground is the distinction between
the material principle and the vital principle of a plant or an animal,
for example, regarded as real? Again on the ground furnished by the analogy
of the distinction between individuals of sense experience. Note that it
is not between the material and the vital principles as objects of abstract
thought, i.e. between the materiality and the vitality of the plant or the
animal, that a real distinction is claimed: these are regarded only as conceptually
distinct aspects of the plant or the animal; nor is it admitted that
because one of these thought-objects is found embodied elsewhere in nature
without the other—materiality without vitality in the inorganic universe—we
can therefore conclude that they are really distinct in the plant or the animal.
No; it is between the two principles conceived as coexisting and united in the
concrete individual that the real distinction is claimed. And it is held to be
[pg 153]
a real distinction because substantial change in corporeal things, i.e. corruption
and generation of individual corporeal substances, is held to be real.
If it is real there is a real separation of essential factors when the individual
perishes. And the factors continue to be real, as potential principles of other
individuals, when any individual corporeal substance perishes. Each principle
may not continue to exist actually as such in isolation from the other—though
some scholastics hold that, absolutely speaking, they could be conserved
apart, as actual entities, by the Author of Nature. But they can actually exist
as essential principles of other actual individuals: they are real potentialities,
which become actual in other individuals. Thus we see that they are
conceived throughout after the analogy of the individual. Those who hold
that, absolutely speaking, the material principle as such, materia prima, could
actually exist in isolation from any formative principle, should apparently
admit that in such a case it would be an individual reality.
39. Some Questionable Distinctions. The Scotist Distinction.—The
difficulty of discriminating between the
virtual and the real distinction in an individual has given rise to
the conception of distinctions which some maintain to be real,
others to be less than real. The virtual distinction, as we have
hitherto understood it, may be described as extrinsic inasmuch as
it arises in the individual only when we consider the latter under
different aspects, or in different relations to things extrinsic to it.
By regarding an individual under different aspects—e.g. a man
under the aspects of animality and rationality—we can predicate
contradictory attributes of the individual, e.g. of a man that “he
is similar to a horse,” and that “he is not similar to a horse”.
Now it is maintained by some that although independently of
the consideration of the mind the grounds of these contradictory
predications are not actually distinct in the individual, nevertheless
even before such consideration the individual has a real
intrinsic capacity to have these contradictory predicates affirmed
of him: they can be affirmed of him not merely when he is
regarded, and because he is regarded, under conceptually different
aspects, but because these principles, “animality” and “rationality,”
are already really in him not merely as aspects but as
distinct capacities, as potentially distinct principles of contradictory
predications.
The virtual distinction, understood in this way, is described
as intrinsic. It is rejected by some on the ground that, at least
in its application to finite realities, it involves a violation of the
principle of contradiction: it seems to imply that one and the
same individual has in itself absolutely (and not merely as considered
[pg 154]
under different aspects and relations) the capacity to
verify of itself contradictory predicates.
Scotus and his followers go even farther than the advocates
of this intrinsic virtual distinction by maintaining the existence
of a distinction which on the one hand they hold to be less than
real because it is not between “thing and thing,” and on the
other hand to be more than logical or virtual, because it actually
exists between the various thought-objects or “formalitates”
(such, e.g. as animality and rationality) in the individual, independently
of the analytic activity whereby the mind detects
these in the latter. This distinction Scotists call a “formal
distinction, actual on the part of the thing”—“distinctio formalis,
actualis ex natura rei.” Hence the name “formalists” applied
to Scotists, from their advocacy of this “Scotistic” distinction.
It is, they explain, a distinction not between “things” (“res”)
but between “formalities” (“formalitates”). By “thing” as opposed
to “formality” they mean not merely the individual, but
also any positive thought-object which, though it may not be capable
of existing apart, can really appear in, or disappear from, a
thing which can so exist: for instance, the essential factors of
a really composite essence, its accidental modes, and its real
relations. By “formality” they mean a positive thought-object
which is absolutely inseparable from the thing in which it is
apprehended, which cannot exist without the thing, nor the
thing without it: for instance, all the metaphysical grades
of being in an individual, such as substantiality, corporeity,
life, animality, rationality, individuality, in an individual man.
The distinction is called “formal” because it is between such
“formalities”—each of which is the positive term of a separate
concept of the individual. It is called “actual on the side of
the thing” because it is claimed to be actually in the latter apart
from our mental apprehension of the individual. What has
chiefly influenced Scotists in claiming this distinction to be thus
actually in the individual, independently of our mental activity,
is the consideration that these metaphysical grades are grounds
on which we can predicate contradictory attributes of the same
individual, e.g. of an individual man that “he is similar to a
horse” and that “he is not similar to a horse”: whence they
infer that in order to avoid violation of the principle of contradiction,
we must suppose these grounds to be actually distinct
in the thing.
To this it is replied, firstly, that if such predications were
truly contradictory we could avoid violation of the principle of
contradiction only by inferring a real distinction—which Scotists
deny to exist—between these grounds; secondly, that such predications
are not truly contradictory inasmuch as “he is similar”
really means “he is partially similar,” and “he is not similar”
means “he is not completely similar”; therefore when we
say that a man’s rationality “is not the principle whereby he
resembles a horse,” and his animality “is the principle whereby
he resembles a horse,” we mean (a) that his rationality is
not the principle of complete resemblance, though we know
it is the principle of partial resemblance, inasmuch as we see
it to be really identical with that which is the principle of
partial resemblance, viz. his animality; and we mean (b) that his
animality is the principle of his partial resemblance to a horse,
not of total resemblance, for we know that the animality of a man
is not perfectly similar to that of a horse, the former being really
identical with rationality, the latter with irrationality. When,
then, we predicate of one thing that “it is similar to some other
thing,” and that “it is not similar to this other thing” we are not
really predicating contradictories of the same thing; if we take
the predicates as contradictories they are true of the same reality
undoubtedly, but not under the same aspect. Scotists themselves
admit that the real identity of these aspects involves no violation
of the principle of contradiction; why, then, should these be held
to be actually distinct formalities independently of the consideration
of the mind? How can a distinction that is actual independently
of the mind’s analysis of the reality be other than
real? Is not predication a work of the mind? And must not
the conditions on which reality verifies the predication be determined
by the mind? If, then, we see that in order to justify this
predication—of “similar” and “not similar”—about any reality,
it is merely necessary that the mind should apprehend this reality
to be in its undivided unity equivalent to manifold grades of being
or perfection which the mind itself can grasp as mentally distinct
aspects, by distinct concepts, how can we be justified in supposing
that these grades of being are not merely distinguishable,
but actually distinct in the reality itself, independently of the mind?
The Scotist doctrine here is indicative of the tendency to emphasize, perhaps
unduly, the assimilation of reality as a datum with the mind which
interprets this datum; to regard the constitution of reality itself as being what
[pg 156]
abstract thought, irrespective of sense experience, would represent it; and
accordingly to place in the reality as being actually there, independently of
thought, distinctions which as a matter of fact may be merely the product of
thought itself.
Scotists, by advocating an actual distinction between these grades of
being, as “formalities” in the individual, have exposed themselves to the
charge of extreme realism. They teach that each of these “formalities” has,
for abstract thought, a formal unity which is sui generis. And this unity is
not regarded as a product of thought, any more than the distinction between
such unities. Thus, the materiality apprehended by thought in all material
things is one, not because it is made one by the abstracting and universalizing
activity of thought, as most if not all other scholastics teach; it is
not merely conceptually one through our thought-activity, it is formally one
apart from the latter; and it thus knits into a “formal” unity all material
things. And so does “life” all living things; and “animality” all animals;
and “rationality” all men. Now, if this “formal unity” of any such essential
or metaphysical grade of being were regarded as a real unity, monism would
be of course the logically inevitable corollary of the theory.
But the “formal” unity of any such essential grade of being Scotists will
not admit to be a real unity, though they hold it to be characteristic of reality
independently of our thought. They contend that this unity is quite compatible
with the real plurality conferred upon being by the principles which individuate
the latter; and thus they cannot be fairly accused of monism. Their
reasoning here is characteristically subtle. Just as any metaphysical grade of
being, considered as an object of thought, is in itself neither manifold individually
nor one universally—so that, as Thomists say, designating it in this condition
as the universale directum, or metaphysicum, or fundamentale, or quoad
rem conceptam, we can truly affirm of it in this condition neither that it is one
(logically, as a universal) nor that it is manifold (really, as multiplied in actual
individuals),160—so likewise, Scotists contend, it is in this condition ontologically,
as an entity in the real order independently of thought, and as such has a
unity of its own, a formal unity, which, while uniting in a formal unity all the
individuals that embody it, is itself incapable of fitting this grade of being for
actual existence, and therefore admits those ultimate individuating principles
which make it a real manifold in the actual order.161
Thus, the metaphysical grade of being, which, as considered in itself,
[pg 157]
Thomists hold to be an abstraction, having no other unity than that which
thought confers upon it by making it logically universal, Scotists on the contrary
hold to be as such something positive in the ontological order, having
there a “formal” unity corresponding to the “conceptual” or “logical” unity
which thought confers upon it by universalizing it. The metaphysical grade
of being, thus conceived as something positive in the real order, Scotists will
not admit to be a “reality,” nor the unity which characterizes it a “real”
unity. But after all, if such a “formality” with its proportionate “unity,” is
independent of thought; and if on the other hand “universality” is the work
of thought, so that the universal as such cannot be real, it is not easy to see
how the Scotist doctrine escapes the error of extreme realism. The metaphysical
grade of being is a “formality” only because it is made abstract
by thought; and it has “unity” only because it is made logically universal
by thought; therefore to contend that as such it is something positive in the
real order, independently of thought, is to “reify” the abstract and universal
as such: which is extreme realism.
Chapter V. Reality And The True.
40. Ontological Truth Considered from Analysis
of Experience.—We have seen that when the mind thinks of
any reality it apprehends it as “one,” that ontological unity is a
transcendental attribute of being; and this consideration led us
to consider the manifoldness and the distinctions which characterize
the totality of our experience. Now man himself is a
real being surrounded by all the other real beings that constitute
the universe. Moreover he finds himself endowed with faculties
which bring him into conscious relations both with himself and
with those other beings; and only by the proper interpretation
of these relations can he understand aright his place in the universe.
The first in order of these relations is that of reality to
mind (25). This relation between mind and reality is what we
understand by Truth.
Now truth is attributed both to knowledge and to things.
We say that a person thinks or judges truly, that his knowledge
is true (or correct, or accurate), when things really are as he thinks
or judges them to be. The truth which we thus ascribe to knowledge,
to the mind interpreting reality, is logical truth: a relation
of concord or conformity of the mind interpreting reality—or,
of the mind’s judgment about reality—with the reality itself.162
Logical truth is dealt with in Logic and Epistemology. We are
concerned here only with the truth that is attributed to reality,
to things themselves: ontological, metaphysical, transcendental
truth, as it is called. There is nothing abstruse or far-fetched
about the use of the terms “true” and “truth” as equivalent to
“real” and “reality”. We speak of “true” gold, a “true” friend,
a “veritable” hero, etc. Now what do we mean by thus ascribing
truth to a thing? We mean that it corresponds to a mental
type or ideal. We call a liquid true wine or real wine, for
[pg 159]
instance, when it verifies in itself the definition we have formed
of the nature of wine. Hence whenever we apply the terms
“true” or “truth” to a thing we shall find that we are considering
that thing not absolutely and in itself but in reference to an
idea in our minds: we do not say of a thing simply that it is
true, we say that it is truly such or such a thing, i.e. that it is
really of a certain nature already conceived by our minds. If the
appearance of the thing suggests comparison with some such
ideal type or nature, and if the thing is seen on examination not
really to verify this nature in itself, we say that it is not really or
truly such or such a thing: e.g. that a certain liquid is not really
wine, or is not true wine. When we have no such ideal type to
which to refer a thing, when we do not know its nature, cannot
classify and name it, we have to suspend our judgment and say
that we do not know what the thing really is. Hence, for example,
the new rays discovered by Röntgen were called provisionally
“X rays,” their real nature being at first unknown. We
see, then, that real or ontological truth is simply reality considered
as conformable with an ideal type, with an idea in the
mind.
Whence does the human mind derive these ideal types, these
concepts or definitions of the nature of things? It derives them
from actually experienced reality by abstraction, comparison,
generalization, and reflection on the data of its experience.163
Hence it follows that the ontological truth of things is not
known by the mind antecedently to the formation of the mental
type. It is, of course, in the things antecedently to any judgment
we form about the things; and the logical truth of our judgments
is dependent on it, for logical truth is the conformity of our
judgments with the real nature of things. But antecedently to
all exercise of human thought, antecedently to our conception of
the nature of a thing, the thing has not for us formal or actual
ontological truth: it has only fundamental or potential ontological
truth. If in this condition reality had actual ontological truth
for us, there would be no ground for our distinguishing mentally
between the reality and the truth of things; whereas the existence
of this mental or logical distinction is undeniable. The
concept of reality is the concept of something absolute; the
concept of ontological truth is the concept of something relative,
not of an absolute but of a relative property of being.
But if for the human mind the ontological truth of things is—at least
proximately, immediately, and in the first place—their conformity with the
abstract concepts of essences or natures, concepts derived by the mind from
an analysis of its experience, how can this ontological truth be one for all men,
or immutable and necessary? For, since men form different and divergent
and conflicting conceptions as to the natures of things, and so have different
views and standards of truth for things, ontological truth would seem, according
to the exposition just outlined, to be not one but manifold, not immutable
but variable: consequences which surely cannot be admitted? The answer
to this difficulty will lead us to a deeper and more fundamental conception of
what ontological truth really is.
First, then, we must consider that all men are endowed with the same
sort of intellect, an intellect capable of some insight at least into the nature of
things; that therefore they abstract the same transcendental notions and the
same widest concepts from their experience: transcendental concepts of being,
unity, truth, goodness; generic concepts of substance, matter, spirit, cause, of
accident, quantity, multitude, number, identity, similarity, distinction, diversity,
etc. They also form the same specific concepts of possible essences.
Although, therefore, they may disagree and err in regard to the application
of those concepts, especially of the lower, richer and more complex specific
concepts, to the actual data of their experience, they agree in the fact that
they have those common concepts or idea-types of reality; also in the fact
that when they apply those concepts rightly (i.e. by logically true judgments)
to the things that make up their experience, they have so far grasped the real
natures of these things; and finally in recognizing that the ontological truth
of these things lies in the conformity of the latter with their true and proper
mental types or essences. And just as each of these latter is one, indivisible,
immutable, necessary and eternal (14, 15), so is the ontological truth of things,
whether possible or actual, one, indivisible, immutable, necessary and eternal.
Of course, just as the human mind does not constitute but only apprehends
reality, so the human mind does not constitute the ontological truth of
reality, but only apprehends it. Every reality is capable of producing in the
human mind a more or less adequate mental representation of itself: in this
lies what we may call the potential or fundamental ontological truth of
reality. When it does produce such a mental concept of itself its relation of
conformity to this concept is its formal ontological truth. Of course the
human mind may err in applying to any reality a wrong concept; when it
does it has so far failed to grasp the real nature of the thing and therefore
the ontological truth which is really identical with this nature. But the
thing still has its ontological truth, independently of the erring mind; not
only fundamental truth, but also possibly formal truth in so far as it may be
rightly apprehended, and thus related to its proper mental type, by other
human minds. Reality itself, therefore, is not and cannot be false, as we
shall see more fully later; error or falsity is an accident only of the mind
interpreting reality.
41. Ontological Truth Considered Synthetically,
from the Standpoint of its Ultimate Real Basis.—So far
we have explained ontological truth as a relation of reality to the
[pg 161]
human intelligence; but this relation is not one of dependence.
The objective term of the relation, the reality itself, is anterior to
the human mind, it is not constituted by the latter. The subjective
term, the abstract concept, is indeed as a vital product
dependent on the mind, but as representative of reality it is
determined only by the latter. Is there, however, an Intelligence
to which reality is essentially conformed, other than the human
intelligence? Granted the actual existence of contingent realities,
and granted that the human mind can derive from these realities
rational principles which it sees to be necessarily and universally
applicable to all the data of experience, we can demonstrate the
existence of a Necessary Being, a First and Self-Existent Intelligence.
Realizing, then, that God has created all things according
to Infinite Wisdom, we can see that the essences of things are
imitations of exemplar ideas in the Divine Mind (20). On the
Divine Mind they depend essentially for their reality and intelligibility.
It is because all created realities, including the human
mind itself, are adumbrations of the Divine Essence, that they are
intelligible to the human mind. Thus we see that in the ontological
order, in the order of real gradation and dependence
among things, as distinct from the order of human experience,164
the reason why reality has ontological truth for the human mind
is because it is antecedently and essentially in accord with the
Divine Mind from which it derives its intelligibility. Although,
therefore, ontological truth is for us proximately and immediately
the conformity of reality with our own conceptions, it is primarily
and fundamentally the essential conformity of all reality with the
Divine Mind. All reality, actual and possible, including the
Divine Essence itself, is actually comprehended by the Divine
Mind, is actually in conformity with the exemplar ideas in the
Divine Mind, and has therefore ontological truth even independently
of its relation to created minds; but “in the (impossible)
hypothesis of the absence of all intellect, such a thing as truth
would be inconceivable”.165
The reason, therefore, why things are ontologically true for
our minds, why our minds can apprehend their essences, why we
can have any true knowledge about them, is in fact because both
our minds and all things else, being expressions of the Divine
[pg 162]
Essence, are in essential conformity with the Divine Intellect.
Not that we must know all this in order to have any logical
truth, any true knowledge, about things; or in order to ascribe
to things the ontological truth which consists in their conformity
with our conception of their nature. The atheist can have a true
knowledge of things and can recognize in them their conformity
with his mental conception of their nature; only he is unaware
of the real and fundamental reason why he can do so. Nor can
he, of course, while denying the existence of God, rise to the
fuller conception of ontological truth which consists in the
essential conformity of all reality with the Divine Intellect, and
its essential dependence on the latter for its intelligibility to the
human intellect.
Naturally, it is this latter and fuller conception of ontological
truth that has been at all times expounded by scholastic philosophers.166
We may therefore, define ontological truth as the
essential conformity of reality, as an object of thought, with intellect,
and primarily and especially with the Divine Intellect.
The conformity of reality with the Divine Intellect is described as essential
to reality, in the sense that the reality is dependent on the Divine Intellect for
its intelligibility; it derives its intelligibility from the latter. The conformity
of reality with the human intellect is also essential in the sense that potential
conformity with the latter is inseparable from reality; it is an aspect really
identical with, and only logically distinct from, the latter. But inasmuch as
the actual conformity of reality with our human conception of it is contingent
on the existence of human intelligences, and is not ultimately dependent on
the latter, inasmuch as reality does not derive its intelligibility ultimately
from this conception—seeing that rather this conception is derived from the
reality and is ultimately dependent on the Divine Exemplar,—this conformity
of reality with the human mind is sometimes spoken of as accidental to reality
in contrast with the relation of dependence which exists between reality and
the Divine Mind.
Bearing in mind that reality derives its intelligibility from its essential
conformity with the Divine Mind, and that the human mind derives its truth
from the reality, we can understand how it has been said of truth in general
that it is first in the Uncreated Intellect, then in things, then in created intellects;
that the primary source and measure of all truth is the Divine Intellect
Itself Unmeasured, “mensurans, non mensuratus”; that created reality is
measured by, or conformed with, the Divine Intellect, and is in turn the
measure of the human intellect, conforming the latter with itself, “mensurans
et mensurata”; and that, finally, the human intellect, measured by created
reality and the Divine Mind, is itself the measure of no natural things but
only of the products of human art, “intellectus noster … non mensurans
quidem res naturales, sed artificiales tantum”.167
Is truth one, then, or is it manifold? Logical truth is manifold—multiplied
by the number of created intelligences, and by the number of distinct
cognitions in each. The primary ontological truth which consists in the conformity
of all reality with the Divine Intellect is one: there is no real plurality
of archetype ideas in the Divine Mind; they are manifold only to our imperfect
human mode of thinking. The secondary ontological truth which
consists in the conformity of things with the abstract concepts of created intelligences
is conditioned by, and multiplied with, the manifoldness of the
latter.168
Again to the question: Is truth eternal or temporal?—we reply in a
similar way that the truth of the Divine comprehension of reality, actual and
possible, is eternal, but that no other truth is eternal. There is no eternal
truth outside of God. Created things are not eternal; and truth is consecutive
on reality: where there is no reality there is no ontological truth: the
conformity of things with human conceptions and the logical truth of the
latter are both alike temporal.169
Finally, we may say that the truth of the Divine Intellect is immutable;
and so is the essential conformity of all reality with the Divine Intellect. The
change to which created reality is essentially subject is itself essentially conformed
with the Divine Mind; it is, so to speak, part and parcel of the ontological
truth of this reality in relation to the Divine Mind, and cannot therefore
interfere with this ontological truth. When the acorn grows into the
oak the whole process has its ontological truth; that of the acorn changes,
not into falsity, but into another truth, that of the oak.170 We see, then, that
as things change, their truth does not change in the sense of being lost or
giving place to falsity: the truth of one state changes to the truth of another
while the ontological truth of the changing reality perseveres immutably.
The same immutability attaches to the truth of things in relation to the
human mind: with the qualification, to which we shall return (43), that they
may occasion false judgments in the human mind, and on that account be
designated “false”.
Finally, the logical truth which has its seat in created intelligences is
mutable: it may be increased or diminished, acquired or lost.
42. Ontological Truth a Transcendental Attribute
of Reality.—From what has been said it will be apparent that
ontological truth is a transcendental attribute of reality. That
is to say, whatever is real, whether actual or possible, is ontologically
true; or, in scholastic terminology, “Omne ens est verum;
Ens et verum convertuntur: All being is true; The real and the
true are convertible terms”. For in the first place there is no
[pg 164]
mode or category of real being, of which the human mind actually
thinks, to which it does not attribute ontological truth in the
sense of conformity with the right human conception of it.
Moreover, the proper object of the human intellect is reality; all
true knowledge is knowledge of reality. Reality of itself is
manifestly knowable, intelligible, and thus potentially or fundamentally
true; and, on the other hand, intellect is, according to
the measure of its capacity, a faculty of insight into all reality,
into whatever is real: intellectus potens fieri omnia; anima … quodammodo
fit omnia.171 Deny either of these postulates regarding
the terms of the ontological relation, reality and mind, and
all rational thought is instantly paralysed. Hence, in so far as
a reality becomes an actual object of human knowledge it has
formal ontological truth in relation both to the human mind and
to the Divine Mind; while antecedently to human thought it is
fundamentally true, or intelligible, to the human mind, and of
course formally true in relation to the Divine Mind.
Thus we see that whatever is real is ontologically true; that
ontological truth is really identical with real being; that, applied
to the latter, it is not a mere extrinsic denomination, but signifies
an intrinsic, positive aspect of reality, viz. the real, essential, or
transcendental relation of all real being to Mind or Intellect: a
relation which is logically or conceptually distinct from the notion
of reality considered in itself.
43. Attribution of Falsity to Real Being.—If ontological
truth is really identical with real being, if it is an essential
aspect of the latter, a transcendental relation of reality to mind,
it follows immediately that there can be no such thing as transcendental
falsity: if whatever is real is ontologically true, then
the ontologically false must be the unreal, must be nothingness.
And this is really so: ontologically falsity is nothingness. We
have, therefore, to discover the real meaning of attributing falsity
to things, as when we speak of a false friend, false gold, false
teeth, a false musical note, a false measure in poetry, etc.
First of all, then, it will be noted that each such object has
its own real nature and character, its proper mental correlate,
and, therefore, its ontological truth. The false friend is a true or
real deceiver, or traitor, or coward, or whatever his real character
may be; the false gold is true or real bronze, or alloy, or whatever
it may be in reality; the false teeth are true or real ivory,
[pg 165]
or whatever substance they are made of; a false musical note is
a true or real note but not the proper one in its actual setting;
and so of a false measure in poetry. Next, when we thus ascribe
falsity to a friend, or gold, or such like, we see that the epithet
“false” is in reality merely transferred from the false judgment
which a person is liable to make about the object. We mean
that to judge that person a friend, or that substance gold, or those
articles real teeth, would be to form a false judgment. We see
that it is only in the judgment there can be falsity; but we
transfer the epithet to the object because the object is likely to occasion
the erroneous judgment in the fallible human mind, by reason
of the resemblance of the object to something else which it really is
not. We see, therefore, that falsity is not in the objects, but is transferred
to them by a purely extrinsic denomination on account of
appearances calculated to mislead. We commonly say, in such
cases that “things mislead us,” that “appearances deceive us”.
Things, however, do not deceive or mislead us necessarily, but
only accidentally: they are the occasions of our allowing ourselves
to be deceived: the fallibility and limitations of our own minds
in interpreting reality are the real cause of our erroneous judgments.172
Secondly, there is another improper sense in which we attribute
falsity to works of art which fail to realize the artist’s ideal.
In this sense we speak of a “false” note in music, a “false”
measure in poetry, a “false” tint in painting, a “false” curve in
sculpture or architecture. “False” here means defective, bad,
wanting in perfection. The object being out of harmony with
the ideal or design in the practical intellect of the artist, we describe
it as “false” after the analogy of what takes place when
we describe as “false gold” a substance which is out of harmony
with the idea of gold in the speculative intellect. It is in relation
to the speculative, not the practical, intellect, that things
have ontological truth. All created things are, of course, as such,
in conformity not only with the Divine Intellect considered as
speculative, but also with the Divine Intellect considered as
[pg 166]
practical. For God, being omnipotent, does all things according
to the designs of His Wisdom. For Him nothing is accidental,
nothing happens by chance. But the world He has freely willed
to create is not the best possible world. Both in the physical
and in the moral order there are things and events which are
defective, which fall short of their natural perfection. This defectiveness,
which is properly physical or moral evil, is sometimes
described as falsity, lying, vanity, etc., on account of the discrepancy
between those things and the ideal of what they should
be. But all such defective realities are known to be what they
are by the Divine Mind, and may be known as they really are by
the human mind. They have, therefore, their ontological truth.
The question of their perfection or imperfection gives rise to the
consideration of quite a different aspect of reality, namely its
goodness. This, then, we must deal with in the next place.
Chapter VI. Reality And The Good.
44. The Good as “Desirable” and as “Suitable”.—The
notion of the good (L. bonum; Gr. ἀγαθόν) is one of the
most familiar of all notions. But like all other transcendental
or widely generic concepts, the analysis of it opens up some
fundamental questions. The princes of ancient Greek philosophy,
Socrates, Plato and Aristotle, gave much anxious thought to its
elucidation. The tentative gropings of Socrates involved an
ambiguity which issued in the conflicting philosophies of Stoicism
and Epicureanism. Nor did Plato succeed in bringing down
from the clouds the “Idea of the Good” which he so devotedly
worshipped as the Sun of the Intellectual World. It needed
the more sober and searching analysis of the Stagyrite to bring
to light the formula so universally accepted in after ages: The
Good of beings is that which all desire: Bonum est quod omnia
appetunt.173 Let us try to reach the fundamental idea underlying
the terms “good,” “goodness,” by some simple examples.
The child, deriving sensible pleasure from a sweetmeat, cries
out: That is good! Whatever gratifies its senses, gives it
sensible delight, it likes or loves. Such things it desires, seeks,
yearns for, in their absence; and in their presence enjoys. At
this stage the good means simply the pleasure-giving. But as
reason develops the human being apprehends and describes as
good not merely what is pleasure-giving, but whatever satisfies
any natural need or craving, whether purely organic, or purely
intellectual, or more widely human: food is good because it
satisfies a physical, organic craving; knowledge is good because
it satisfies a natural intellectual thirst; friendship is good because
it satisfies a wider need of the heart. Here we notice a transition
from “agreeable” in the sense of “pleasure-giving” to “agreeable”
in the more proper sense of “suitable” or useful. The
good is now conceived not in the narrow sense of what yields
[pg 168]
sensible pleasure but in the wider sense of that which is useful or
suitable for the satisfaction of a natural tendency or need, that
which is the object of a natural tendency.
Next, let us reflect, with Aristotle, that each of the individual
persons and things that make up the world of our direct experience
has an end towards which it naturally tends. There is
a purpose in the existence of each. Each has a nature, i.e. an
essence which is for it a principle of development, a source of all
the functions and activities whereby it continually adapts itself
to its environment and thereby continually fulfils the aim of its
existence. By its very nature it tends towards its end along the
proper line of its development.174 In the world of conscious
beings this natural tendency is properly called appetite: sense
appetite of what is apprehended as good by sense cognition, and
rational appetite or will in regard to what is apprehended as
good by intellect or reason. In the world of unconscious things
this natural tendency is a real tendency and is analogous to
conscious appetite. Hence it is that Aristotle, taking in all
grades of real being, describes the good as that which is the
object of any natural tendency or “appetite” whatsoever: the
good is the “appetibile” or “desirable,” that which all things
seek: bonum est quod omnia appetunt.
45. The Good as an “End,” “Perfecting” the “Nature”.—So
far, we have analysed the notion of what is “good” for
some being; and we have gathered that it implies what suits this
being, what contributes to the latter’s realization of its end. But
we apply the term “good” to objects, and speak of their goodness,
apart from their direct and immediate relation of helpfulness
or suitability for us. When, for instance, we say of a watch that
it is a good one, or of a soldier that he is a good soldier, what
precisely do we mean by such attribution of goodness to things
or persons? A little reflection will show that it is intelligible
only in reference to an end or purpose. And we mean by it that
the being we describe as good has the powers, qualities, equipments,
which fit it for its end or purpose. A being is good whose
nature is equipped and adapted for the realization of its natural
end or purpose.
Thus we see that the notion of goodness is correlative with
the notion of an end, towards which, or for which, a being has a
natural tendency or desire. Without the concept of a nature as
[pg 169]
tending to realize an end or purpose, the notion of “the good”
would be inexplicable.175 And the two formulæ, “The good is
that which beings desire, or towards which they naturally tend,”
and “The good is that which is adapted to the ends which beings
have in their existence,” really come to the same thing; the
former statement resolving itself into the latter as the more
fundamental. For the reason why anything is desirable, why it
is the object of a natural tendency, is because it is good, and not
vice versa. The description of the good as that which is desirable,
“Bonum est id quod est appetibile,” is an a posteriori description,
a description of cause by reference to effect.176 A thing is
desirable because it is good. Why then is it good, and therefore
desirable? Because it suits the natural needs, and is adapted to
the nature, of the being that desires it or tends towards it;
because it helps this being, agrees with it, by contributing towards
the realization of its end: Bonum est id quod convenit naturæ
appetentis: The good is that which suits the nature of the being
that desires it. The greatest good for a being is the realization
of its end; and the means towards this are also good because
they contribute to this realization.
No doubt, in beings endowed with consciousness the gradual
realization of this natural tendency, by the normal functioning
and development of their activities, is accompanied by pleasurable
feeling. The latter is, in fact, not an end of action itself, but
rather the natural concomitant, the effect and index, of the
healthy and normal activity of the conscious being: delectatio
sequitur operationem debitam. It is the pleasure felt in tending
towards the good that reveals the good to the conscious agent:
that is, taking pleasure in its wide sense as the feeling of well-being,
of satisfaction with one’s whole condition, activities and
environment. Hence it is the anticipated pleasure, connected
by past association with a certain line of action, that stimulates
the conscious being to act in that way again. It is in the first
instance because a certain operation or tendency is felt to be
[pg 170]
pleasing that it is desired, and apprehended as desirable. Nor
does the brute beast recognize or respond to any stimulus of
action other than pleasure. But man—endowed with reason, and
reflecting on the relation between his own nature and the
activities whereby he duly orients his life in his environment—must
see that what is pleasure-giving or “agreeable” in the
ordinary sense of this term is generally so because it is “agreeable”
in the deeper sense of being “suitable to his nature,”
“adapted to his end,” and therefore “good”.
The good, then, is whatever suits the nature of a being tending
towards its end: bonum est conveniens naturæ appetentis. In what
precisely does this suitability consist? What suits any nature
perfects that nature, and suits it precisely in so far as it perfects it.
But whatever perfects a nature does so only because and in so far
as it is a realization of the end towards which this nature tends.
Here we reach a new notion, that of “perfecting” or “perfection,”
and one which is as essentially connected with the notion of
“end” or “purpose,” as the concept of the “good” itself is.
Let us compare these notions of “goodness,” “end,” and “perfection”.
We have said that a watch or a soldier are good when
they are adapted to their respective ends. But they are so only
because the end itself is already good. And we may ask why
any such end is itself good and therefore desirable. For example,
why is the accurate indication of time good, or the defence of
one’s country? And obviously in such a series of questions we
must come to something which is good and desirable in and for
itself, for its own sake and not as leading and helping towards
some remoter good. And this something which is good in and
for itself is a last or ultimate end—an absolute, not a relative,
good. There must be such an absolute good, such an ultimate
end, if goodness in things is to be made intelligible at all. And
it is only in so far as things tend towards this absolute good, and
are adapted to it, that they can be termed good. The realization
of this tendency of things towards the absolute good, or
ultimate end, is what constitutes the goodness of those things,
and it does so because it perfects their natures.
The end towards which any nature tends is the cause of this tendency,
its final cause; and the influence of a final cause consists precisely in its
goodness, i.e. in its power of actualizing and perfecting a nature. This
influence of the good is sometimes described as the “diffusive” character of
goodness: Bonum est diffusivum sui: Goodness tends to diffuse or communicate
[pg 171]
itself, to multiply or reproduce itself. This character, which we may
recognize in the goodness of finite, created things, is explained in the philosophy
of theism as being derived, with this goodness itself, from the uncreated
goodness of God who is the Ultimate End and Supreme Good of all reality.
Every creature has its own proper ultimate end and highest perfection in its
being a manifestation, an expression, a shewing forth, of the Divine Goodness.
It has its own actuality and goodness, distinct from, but dependent on, the
Divine Goodness; but inasmuch as its goodness is an expression or imitation
of the Divine Goodness, we may, by an extrinsic denomination, say that the
creature is good by the Divine Goodness. In a similar way, and without
any suspicion of pantheism, we may speak of the goodness of creatures as being
a participation of the Divine Goodness (5).
46. The Perfect. Analysis of the Notion of Perfection.—It
is the realization of the end or object or purpose of a
nature that perfects the latter, and so far formally constitutes the
goodness of this nature. Now the notion of perfection is not
exactly the same as the notion of goodness: although what is
perfect is always good, what is good is not always perfect. The
term “perfect” comes from the Latin perficere, perfectum, meaning
fully made, thoroughly achieved, completed, finished. Strictly
speaking, it is only finite being, potential being, capable of completion,
that can be spoken of as perfectible, or, when fully actualized,
perfect. But by universal usage the term has been extended
to the reality of the Infinite Being: we speak of the latter as the
Infinitely Perfect Being, not meaning that this Being has been
“perfected,” but that He is the purely Actual and Infinite Reality.
Applied to any finite being, the term “perfect” means that this
being has attained to the full actuality which we regard as its
end, as the ideal of its natural capacity and tendency. The
finite being is subject to change; it is not actualized all at once,
but gradually; by the play of those active and passive powers
which are rooted in its nature it is gradually actualized, and thus
perfected, gaining more and more reality or being by the process.
But what directs this process and determines the line of its tendency?
The good which is the end of the being, the good towards
which the being by its nature tends. This good, which is the
term of the being’s natural tendency—which is, in other words, its
end—is the fundamental principle177 which perfects the nature of
the being, is the source and explanation of the process whereby
[pg 172]
this nature is perfected: bonum est perfectivum: the good is the
perfecting principle of reality. The end itself is “the good which
perfects,” bonum quod; the “perfecting” itself is the formal
cause of the goodness of the being that is perfected, bonum quo;
the being itself which is perfected, and therefore ameliorated or
increased in goodness, is the bonum cui. In proportion, therefore,
to the degree in which a being actually possesses the perfection
due to its nature it is “good”; in so far as it lacks this
perfection, it is wanting in goodness, or is, as we shall see, ontologically
“bad” or “evil”.
While, then, the notion of the “good” implies a relation of
the appetite or natural tendency of a being towards its end, the
notion of “perfection,” or “perfecting,” conveys to our minds
actual reality simply, or the actualizing of reality. The term
“perfection” is commonly used as synonymous with actual
reality. In so far forth as a reality is actual we say it “has perfection”.
But we do not call it “perfect” simply, unless it has
all the actuality we conceive to be due to its nature: so long as
it lacks any of this it is only perfect secundum quid, i.e. in proportion
to the actuality it does possess. Hence we define “the
perfect” as that which is actually lacking in nothing that is due to
its nature. The perfect is therefore not simply the good, but the
complete or finished good; and it is even logically distinct from
the latter, inasmuch as the actuality connoted by the former
has added to it the relation to appetite connoted by the latter.
Similarly “goodness” is logically distinct from “perfection”
by adding the like relation to the latter. Although a thing has
goodness in so far as it has perfection, and vice versa, still its perfection
is its actuality simply, while its goodness is this actuality
considered as the term of its natural appetite or tendency.
47. Grades of Perfection. Reality as Standard of
Value.—We may distinguish between stages of perfection in
the changing reality of the same being, or grades of perfection in
comparing with one another different classes or orders of being.
In one and the same being we may distinguish between what
is called its first or essential perfection, which means its essence
or nature considered as capable of realizing its purpose in existence
by tending effectively towards its end; what is called its
intermediate or accidental perfection, which consists in all the
powers, faculties and functions whereby this tendency is gradually
actualized; and what is called its final or integral perfection,
[pg 173]
which consists in its full actualization by complete attainment of
its end.
Again, comparing with one another the individual beings
that make up our experience, we classify them, we arrange them
in a hierarchical order of relative “perfection,” of inferiority or
superiority, according to the different grades of reality or perfection
which we think we apprehend in them. Thus, we look on
living things as a higher, nobler, more perfect order of beings
than non-living things, on animal life as a higher form of being
than plant life, on intelligence as higher than instinct, on will as
superior to sense appetite, on mind or spirit as nobler than
matter, and so on. Now all such comparisons involve the
apprehension of some standard of value. An estimation of
relative values, or relative grades of perfection in things, is unintelligible
except in reference to some such standard; it involves
of necessity the intuition of such a standard. We feel
sure that some at least of our appreciations are unquestionably
correct: that man, for instance, is superior to the brute beast,
and the latter superior to the plant; that the lowest manifestation
of life—in the amœba, or whatever monocellular, microscopic
germ may be the lowest—is higher on the scale of being than
the highest expression of the mechanical, chemical and physical
forces of the inorganic universe. And if we ask ourselves what
is our standard of comparison, what is our test or measure, and
why are we sure of our application of it in such cases, our only
answer is that our standard of comparison is reality itself, actual
being, perfection; that we rely implicitly on our intuition of such
actual reality as manifested to us in varying grades or degrees
within our experience; that without claiming to be infallible in
our judgments of comparison, in our classifications of things, in
our appreciations of their relative perfection, we may justly
assume reality itself to be as such intelligible, and the human mind
to be capable of obtaining some true and certain insight into the
nature of reality.
48. The Good, the Real, and the Actual.—Having
compared “perfection” with “goodness” and with “being,” let
us next compare the two latter notions with each other. We
shall see presently that every actual being has its ontological
goodness, that these are in reality identical. But there is a
logical distinction between them. In the first place the term
“being” is applied par excellence to substances rather than to
[pg 174]
accidents. But we do not commonly speak of an individual
substance, a person or thing, as good in reference to essential or
substantial perfection.178 When we describe a man, or a machine,
as “good,” we mean that the man possesses those accidental
perfections, those qualities and endowments, which are suitable
to his nature as a man; that the machine possesses those properties
which adapt it to its end. In the second place the notion
of being is absolute; that of the good is relative, for it implies
the notion not of reality simply but of reality as desirable,
agreeable, suitable, as perfecting the nature of a subject, as being
the end, or conducive to the end, towards which this nature
tends. And since what thus perfects must be something not
potential but actual, it follows that, unlike real truth, real goodness
is identical not with potential, but only with actual reality.
It is not an attribute of the abstract, possible essence, but only
of the concrete, actually existing essence.179
From the fact that the notion of the good is relative it
follows that the same thing can be simultaneously good and bad
in different relations: “What is one man’s meat is another man’s
poison”.
49. Kinds of Goodness; Divisions of the Good.—(a)
The goodness of a being may be considered in relation to this
being itself, or to other beings. What is good for a being itself,
what makes it intrinsically and formally good, bonum sibi, is
whatever perfects it, and in the fullest sense the realization of
its end. Hence we speak of a virtuous, upright man, whose
conduct is in keeping with his nature and conducive to the
realization of his end, as a good man. But a being may also be
good to others, bonum alteri, by an extrinsic, active, effective
goodness, inasmuch as by its action it may help other beings
[pg 175]
in the realization of their ends. In this sense, a beneficent man,
who wishes the well-being of his fellow-men and helps them to
realize this well-being, is called a good man. This kind of
goodness is what is often nowadays styled philanthropy; in
Christian ethics it is known as charity.
(b) We have described the good as the term or object of
natural tendency or appetite. In the domain of beings not
endowed with the power of conscious apprehension, determinism
rules this natural tendency; this latter is always oriented towards
the real good: it never acts amiss: it is always directed by the
Divine Wisdom which has given to things their natures. But in
the domain of conscious living agents this natural tendency is
consequent on apprehension: it takes the form of instinctive
animal appetite or of rational volition. And since this apprehension
of the good may be erroneous, since what is not really good
but evil may be apprehended as good, the appetite or will, which
follows this apprehension—nil volitum nisi praecognitum—may
be borne towards evil sub ratione boni. Hence the obvious distinction
between real good and apparent good—bonum verum and
bonum apparens.
(c) In reference to any individual subject—a man, for instance—it
is manifest that other beings can be good for him in so far
as any of them can be his end or a means to the attainment of
his end. They are called in reference to him objective goods, and
their goodness objective goodness. But it is equally clear that
they are good for him only because he can perfect his own
nature by somehow identifying or uniting himself with them,
possessing, using, or enjoying them. This possession of the
objective good constitutes what has been already referred to as
formal or subjective goodness.180
(d) We have likewise already referred to the fact that in
beings endowed with consciousness and appetite proper, whether
sentient or rational, the function of possessing or attaining to
what is objectively good, to what suits and perfects the nature of
the subject, has for its natural concomitant a feeling of pleasure,
satisfaction, well-being, delight, enjoyment. And we have
observed that this pleasurable feeling may then become a
stimulus to fresh desire, may indeed be desired for its own sake.
Now this subjective, pleasure-giving possession of an objective
[pg 176]
good has been itself called by scholastics bonum delectabile—delectable
or delight-giving good. The objective good itself
considered as an end, and the perfecting of the subject by its
attainment, have been called bonum honestum—good which is
really and absolutely such in itself. While if the good in question
is really such only when considered as a means to the attainment
of an end, of something that is good in itself, the former is
called bonum utile—useful good.181
In this important triple division bonum honestum is used in
the wide sense in which it embraces any real good, whether
physical or moral. As applied to man it would therefore
embrace whatever perfects his physical life as well as whatever
perfects his nature considered as a rational, and therefore moral,
being. But in common usage it has been restricted to the latter,
and is in this sense synonymous with moral good, virtue.182
Furthermore, a good which is an end, and therefore desirable
for its own sake, whether it be physical or moral, can be at the
same time a means to some higher good and desired for the sake
of this latter. Hence St. Thomas, following Aristotle, reduces
all the moral goods which are desirable in themselves to two
kinds: that which is desirable only for itself, which is the last
end, final felicity; and those which, while good in themselves,
are also conducive to the former, and these are the virtues.183
When these various kinds of goodness are examined in reference to the
nature, conduct and destiny of man, they raise a multitude of problems which
belong properly to Ethics and Natural Theology. The fact that man has a
composite nature which is the seat of various and conflicting tendencies, of
the flesh and of the spirit; that he perceives in himself a “double law,” a
higher and a lower appetite; that he is subject to error in his apprehension
of the good; that he apprehends a distinction between pleasure and duty;
[pg 177]
that he feels the latter to be the path to ultimate happiness,—all this accentuates
the distinction between real and apparent good, between bonum honestum,
bonum utile, and bonum delectabile. The existence of God is established in
Natural Theology; and in Ethics, aided by Psychology, it is proved that no
finite good can be the last end of man, that God, the Supreme, Infinite
Good, is his last end, and that only in the possession of God by knowledge
and love can man find his complete and final felicity.
50. Goodness a Transcendental Attribute of Being.—We
have shown that there is a logical distinction between the
concept of “goodness” and that of “being”. We have now to
show that the distinction is not real, in other words, that goodness
is a transcendental attribute of all actual reality, that all being, in
so far forth as it is actual, has goodness—transcendental or ontological
goodness in the sense of appetibility, desirability, suitability,
as already explained.
When the thesis is formulated in the traditional scholastic
statement, “Omne ens est bonum: All being is good” it sounds a
startling paradox. Surely it cannot be contended that everything
is good? A cancer in the stomach is not good; lies are not
good; yet these are actual realities; cancers exist and lies are
told; therefore not every reality is good. This is unquestionably
true. But it does not contradict the thesis rightly understood.
The true meaning of the thesis is, not that every being is good
in all respects, or possesses such goodness as would justify us in
describing it as “good” in the ordinary sense, but that every
being possesses some goodness: every being in so far as it has
actuality has formal, intrinsic goodness, or is, in other words, the
term or object of natural tendency or desire. This goodness,
which we predicate of any and every actual being, may be (1) the
term of the natural tendency or appetite of that being itself,
bonum sibi, or (2) it may be conceivably the term of the appetite
of some other being, bonum alteri. Let us see whether it can be
shown that every actual being has goodness in one or both of
these senses.
(1) Bonum sibi.—Is there any intelligible sense in which it
can be said that the actuality of any and every existing being is
good for that being—bonum sibi? There is. For if we recognize
in every such being, as we must, a nature, a potentiality of
further actualization, a tendency towards a state of fuller actuality
which is its end; and if, furthermore, we recognize that every
such being at any instant not merely is or exists, but is becoming
or changing, and thereby tending effectively towards its end; we
[pg 178]
must admit not merely that the full attainment of its end (its
integral or final perfection) is “desired” by, and “perfects,” and is
“good” for, that being’s nature; but also that the partial realization
of its end, or, in other words, the actuality it has at any instant
in its changing condition of existence (its accidental or intermediate
perfection) is similarly “good” for it; and even that its
actual existence as compared with its mere possibility (its first
or essential perfection) is “desirable” and “good” for its nature.
Actually existing beings are intelligible only because they exist
for some end or purpose, which, by their very existence, activities,
operations, conduct, they tend to realize. If this be admitted we
cannot deny that the full attainment of this end or purpose is
“good” for them—suitable, desirable, agreeable, perfecting them.
In so far as they fail in this purpose they are wanting in goodness,
they are bad, evil. For the realization of their end their
natures are endowed with appropriate powers, faculties, forces,
by the normal functioning of which they gradually develop and
grow in actuality. No real being is by nature inert or aimless;
no real being is without its connatural faculties, forces and functions.
But the natural result of all operation, of all action and
interaction among things, is actualization of the potential,
amelioration, development, growth in perfection and goodness by
gradual realization of ends. If by accident any of these powers
is wanting, or acts amiss by failing to contribute its due perfection
to the nature, there is in the being a proportionate want of
goodness—it is so far bad, evil. But, even so, the nature of the
thing preserves its fundamental orientation towards its end, towards
the perfection natural to it, and struggles as it were against
the evil—tries to make good the deficiency. A cancer in the
stomach is never good for the stomach, or for the living subject of
which the stomach is an organ. For the living being the cancer
is an evil, a failure of one of the organs to discharge its functions
normally, an absence of a good, viz. the healthy functioning of an
organ. But the cancerous growth, considered in itself and for
itself, biologically and chemically, has its own nature, purpose,
tendencies, laws; nor can we deny that its development according
to these laws is “good” for its specific nature,184 bonum sibi.
It may be asked how can the first or essential perfection of an
existing substance, which is nothing else than the actual existence
of the nature itself, be conceived as “good” for this nature? It
[pg 179]
is so inasmuch as the actual existence of the substance is the
first stage in the process by which the nature tends towards its
end; an existing nature desires and tends towards the conservation
of its own being;185 hence the saying, “Self-preservation is
the first law of nature”; and hence, too, the scholastic aphorism,
“Melius est esse quam non esse”.
The argument just outlined tends to show that every nature
of which we can have direct experience, or in other words every
finite, contingent nature, is bonum sibi, formally and intrinsically
good for itself.
It is, of course, equally applicable to the Uncreated, Necessary
Being Himself. The Infinite Actuality of the Divine Nature is
essentially the term and end of the Divine Love. Therefore
every actual being has intrinsic, formal goodness, whereby it is
bonum sibi, i.e. its actuality is, in regard to its nature, really an
object of tendency, desire, appetite, a something that really suits
and perfects this nature. Thus understood, the thesis formulates
no mere tautology. It makes a real assertion about real being;
nor can the truth of this assertion be proved otherwise than by
an argument based, as ours is, on the recognition of purpose, of
final causality, of adaptation of means to ends, in the actual
universe of our experience.
Notwithstanding all that has been said, it may still be asked
why should those individual beings, whose existence we have
claimed to be good for them, exist at all. It will be objected
that there exist multitudes of beings whose existence is manifestly
not good for them. Take, for instance, the case of the
reprobate. If they wish their total annihilation, if they desire
the total cessation of their being, rather than an existence of
eternal punishment, they undoubtedly wish it as a good. Is
annihilation or absolute non-existence really a good for them?
De facto it is for them, considered in their actual condition which
is accidental to their nature. Christ said of the scandal-giver
what is surely true of the reprobate: “It were better for that
man had he never been born”. We may admit, therefore, that
for the reprobate themselves simple non-existence is more
desirable, and better, than their actual concrete state of existence
[pg 180]
as reprobate: because simple non-existence is for them
the simple negation of their reality, whereas the absolute and
irreparable loss of their last end, the total frustration of the purpose
for which they came into being, is for them the greatest
conceivable privation. But this condition of the reprobate is
accidental to their nature, alien to the purpose of their being, a
self-incurred failure, a deliberate thwarting of their natural
tendency. It remains true, therefore, that their nature is good
though incapable of progress, its purpose is good though frustrated.
In so far as they have actual reality they have
“essential” goodness. Their natures still tend towards self-conservation
and the realization of their end. They form no
real exception to the general truth that “it is better to be than
not to be: melius est esse quam non esse”. It is not annihilation
as such that is desired by them, but only as a less evil
alternative than the eternal privation of their last end.186 If the
evils accidentally and actually attaching to a certain state of
existence make the continuance of this state undesirable for a
being, it by no means follows that the continuance of this being
in existence, simply and in itself, is less desirable than non-existence.
(2) Bonum alteri.—Even, however, if it were granted that
the actual existence of some beings is not good for themselves,
might it not nevertheless be good for other beings, and in relation
to the general scheme of things? Is there not an intelligible
sense in which every actual being is bonum alteri, good for other
things? Here again the same experience of actual reality, which
teaches us that each individual being has a nature whereby it
tends to its own good as a particular end, also teaches us that
in the general scheme of reality things are helpful to one another,
nay, are intended by their interaction and co-operation with one
another to subserve the wider end which is the good of the whole
system of reality. There is little use in puzzling, as people
sometimes do, over the raison d’être of individual things or
classes of things in human experience, over the good or the evil
of the existence of these things, over the question whether or
[pg 181]
not it would be better that these things should never have
existed, until we have consulted not any isolated portion of
human experience but this experience as a whole. In this we
can find sufficient evidence for the prevalence of a beneficent
purpose everywhere. Not that we can read this purpose in
every detail of reality. Even when we have convinced ourselves
that all creation is the work of a Supreme Being who is Infinite
Goodness Itself, we cannot gain that full insight into the secret
designs of His Providence, which would be needed in order to
“justify His ways” in all things. But when we have convinced
ourselves that the created universe exists because God wills it,
we can understand that every actual reality in it must be
“good,” as being an object or term of the Divine Will. Every
created reality is thus bonum alteri inasmuch as it is good for
God, not, of course, in the impossible sense of perfecting Him,
but as an imitation and expression of the Goodness of the Divine
Nature Itself. The experience which enables us to reach a
knowledge of the existence and nature of God, the Creator,
Conserver, and Providence of the actual universe, also teaches us
that this universe can have no other ultimate end or good than
God Himself, i.e. God’s will to manifest His goodness by the
extrinsic glory which consists in the knowledge and love of Him
by His rational creatures. The omnipotence of the Creator,
His freedom in creating, and our knowledge of the universe He
has actually chosen to create from among indefinite possible
worlds, all alike convince us that the actual world is neither the
best possible nor the worst possible, absolutely speaking. But
our knowledge of His wisdom and power also convinces us that
for the purpose of manifesting His glory in the measure and
degree in which He has actually chosen to manifest it by creating
the existing universe, and relatively to the attainment of this
specific purpose, the existing universe is the best possible.
51. Optimism and Pessimism.—Those few outlines of the
philosophy of theism—theses established in Natural Theology—will
reveal to us the place of theism in relation to “optimist”
and “pessimist” systems of philosophy. Pessimism, as an outcome
of philosophical speculation, is the proclamation in some
form or other of the conviction that human existence, nay, existence
in general, is a failure, an evil. It is the analogue, in relation
to will, of what scepticism is in relation to intellect; and
it is no less self-contradictory than the latter. While the latter
[pg 182]
points to total paralysis of thought, the former involves a like
paralysis of all will, all effort, all purpose in existence—a philosophy
of despair, despondency, gloom. Both are equally erroneous,
equally indicative of philosophical failure, equally repugnant
to the normal, healthy mind. Optimism on the other hand is
expressive of the conviction that good predominates in all existence:
melius est esse quam non esse; that at the root of all
reality there is a beneficent purpose which is ever being realized;
that there is in things not merely a truth that can be known but
a goodness that can be loved. Existence is not an evil, life is
not a failure. This is a philosophy of hope, buoyancy, effort and
attainment. But is it true, or is it an empty illusion? Well, to
maintain that the actual universe is the best absolutely, would, of
course, be absurd. If Leibniz’s “Principle of Sufficient Reason”
obliged him to contend, in face of the painfully palpable facts of
physical and moral evil in the universe, that this universe is the
best absolutely possible, the best that God could create, we can
only say: so much the worse for his “Principle”. The true optimism
is that of the theist who, admitting the prevalence of evil
in the universe, in the sense to be explained presently, at the
same time holds that throughout creation the good predominates,
that God’s beneficent purpose in regard to individuals does in the
main prevail, and that His glory is manifested in giving to rational
creatures the perfection and felicity of knowing and loving Himself.
For the theist, then, the problem of the existence of evil in
the universe assumes the general form of reconciling the fact of
evil in God’s creation with the fact of God’s infinite power and
goodness. This is a problem for Natural Theology. Here we
have merely to indicate some general principles arising from the
consideration of evil as the correlative and antithesis of goodness.
52. Evil: its Nature and Causes. Manicheism.—Admitting
the existence of evil in the universe, the scholastic apparently
withdraws the admission forthwith by denying the reality of evil.
The paradox explains itself by comparing the notions of good
and evil, and thus trying to arrive at a proper conception of the
latter.
If ontological goodness is really identical with actual being,
if being is good in so far as it is actual, then it would appear that
ontological evil must be identical with non-being, nothingness.
And so it is, in the sense that no evil is a positive, actual reality,
that all evil is an absence of reality. But just as the good, though
[pg 183]
really identical with the actual, is nevertheless logically distinct
from the latter, so is evil logically distinct from nothingness, or
the absence of reality. As we have seen, the good is that which
perfects a nature, that which is due to a nature as the realization
of the end of the latter. So, too, is evil the privation of any perfection
due to a nature, the absence of something positive and
something which ought to be present. Evil, therefore, is not a
mere negation or absence of being; it is the absence of a good,
or in other words the absence of a reality that should be present.
All privation is negation, but not vice versa; for privation is the
negation of something due: the absence of virtue is a mere negation
in an animal, in man it is a privation. Hence the commonly
accepted definition of evil: Malum est privatio boni debiti: Evil
is the privation of the goodness due to a thing.187 Evil is always,
therefore, a defect, a deficiency. The notion of evil is a relative,
not an absolute notion. As goodness is the right relation of a
nature to its proper end, so is evil a failure, a defect in this relation:
Malum est privatio ordinis ad finem debitum.188
The very finiteness of a finite being is the absence of further
reality in this being; but as this further reality is not due to
such a being, its absence, which has sometimes been improperly
described as “metaphysical evil,” is not rightly regarded as evil
at all: except, indeed, we were to conceive it as happening to the
Infinite Being Himself, which would be a contradiction in thought.
Evil, then, in its formal concept is nothing positive; it is
essentially negative, or rather privative. For this very reason,
when we consider evil in the concrete, i.e. as affecting actual
things, as occurring in the actual universe—we can scarcely
speak of it with propriety as “existing,”—we see that it essentially
involves some positive, real subject which it affects, some
nature which, by affecting, it renders so far evil. Cancer in the
stomach is a real evil of the stomach, a defect, a deficiency, a
failure, in the adaptation of the stomach to its proper end. It is
not itself a positive, absolute, evil entity. In so far as it is itself
a positive, physical reality, a growth of living cells, it has its own
nature, its natural tendency, its development towards an end in
accordance with biological laws: in all of which it verifies the
definition of ontological goodness. But the existence of such a
[pg 184]
growth in the stomach is pathological, i.e. a disease of the stomach,
a prevention of the natural, normal function of the stomach, a
failure of the latter’s adaptation to its end, and hence an evil for
the stomach. Lying, too, is an evil, a moral evil of man as a
moral subject. But this does not mean that the whole physical
process of thinking, judging, speaking, whereby a man lies, is
itself a positive evil entity. The thinking is itself good as a
physical act. So is the speaking in itself good as a physical act.
Whatever of positive reality there is in the whole process is good,
ontologically good. But there is a want of conformity of the
language with the thought, entailing a privation or failure of
adaptation of the man as a moral subject with his end, with his
real good; and in this failure of adaptation, this privation of
goodness, lies the moral evil of lying.
Evil, then, has a material or subjective cause, viz. some
positive, actual reality, which is good in so far forth as it is
actual, but which is evil, or wanting in something due to it, in
so far as the privation which we have called evil affects it.
But evil has no formal cause: formally it is not a reality
but a privation: “evil has no formal cause, but is rather the
privation of a form”.189
Nor has evil any final cause, for it consists precisely in the
failure of a being’s natural tendency towards its end, in the want
of adaptation of a nature to its end: “nor has evil a final cause,
but is rather the privation of a being’s due relation to its natural
end”.190 Evil cannot be the natural result of a being’s tendency
towards its end, or a means to the attainment of this end. For
that which is really an end must be good, and a means derives its
goodness from the end to which it is a means. The good, because
it is an end, or a means to an end, is desirable; and so,
too, might evil be defined a posteriori as that which is the object
of no natural tendency or desire, that from which all things are
averse: malum est quod nullum ens appetit, vel a quo omnia aversantur.
Nor can evil be itself an end, or be as such desired or
desirable. Real evil is no doubt often sought and desired by
conscious beings, sometimes physical evil, sometimes moral evil.
But it is always desired and embraced as a good, sub specie boni,
i.e. when apprehended as here and now good in the sense of
[pg 185]
gratifying, pleasure-giving, bonum delectabile. This is possible
because pleasure, especially organic, sensible pleasure, as distinct
from the state of real well-being which characterizes true happiness,
is not the exclusive concomitant of seeking and possessing a
real good: it often accompanies the seeking and possessing of a
merely apparent good: and in such cases it is itself a merely
apparent good, and in reality evil. The unfortunate man who
commits suicide does not embrace evil as such. He wrongly
judges death to be good, as being in his view a lesser evil than
the miseries of his existence, and under this aspect of goodness
he embraces death.
Finally we have to inquire whether evil has an efficient cause.
Seeing that it is not merely a logical figment, seeing that it
really affects actual things, that it really occurs in the actual
universe, it must have a real source among the efficient causes of
these actual things that make up the universe. It is undoubtedly
due to the action of efficient causes, i.e. to the failure, the defective
action, of efficient causes. But being itself something negative,
a privation, it cannot properly be said to have an “efficient” cause;
for the influence of an efficient cause is positive action, which in
turn must have for its term something positive, something real,
and therefore good. Hence St. Augustine very properly says
that evil should be described as having a “deficient” cause rather
than an “efficient” cause.191 In other words, evil is not the direct,
natural or normal result of the activity of efficient causes; for
this result is always good. It must therefore be always an indirect,
abnormal, accidental consequence of their activity. Let us see
how this can be—firstly in regard to physical evil, then in regard
to moral evil.
In the action of physical causes we may distinguish between
the operative agencies themselves and the subjects in which the
effects of these operations are produced. Sometimes the effect
is wanting in due perfection, or is in other words imperfect,
physically evil, because of some defect in the agencies: the
statue may be defective because the sculptor is unskilled, or his
instruments bad; offspring may be weak or malformed owing to
some congenital or accidental weakness or unfitness in the
parents. Sometimes the evil in the effect is traceable not to the
agents but to the materials on which they have to work: the
[pg 186]
sculptor and his instruments may be perfect, but if there be a
flaw in the marble the statue will be a failure; the educator may
be efficient, but if the pupil be wanting in aptitude or application
the results cannot be “good”.
All this, however, does not carry us very far, for we must
still inquire why are the agencies, or the materials, themselves
defective. Moreover, physical evil sometimes occurs without
any defect either in the agencies or in the materials. The effect
produced may be incompatible with some minor perfection
already in the subject; it can then be produced only at the
sacrifice of this minor perfection: which sacrifice is for the subject
pro tanto an evil. It is in the natural order of things that
the production of a new “form” or perfection excludes the
actuality of a pre-existing form or perfection. All nature is subject
to change, and we have seen that all change is ruled by the
law: Generatio unius est corruptio alterius. It might perhaps be
said that this privation or supplanting of perfections in things
by the actualization in these things of incompatible perfections,
is inherent in the nature of things and essential to their finiteness—at
least, if we regard the things not individually but as parts
of a whole, as members of a system, as subserving a general
scheme;—and that therefore such privation should not be regarded
as physical evil proper, but rather as “metaphysical” evil, improperly
so called. However we regard it, it can have no other
first source than the Will of the Creator decreeing the actual
order of the existing universe. And the same must be said of
the physical evils proper that are incident to the actual order of
things. These evils are “accidental” when considered in relation
to the individual natures of the created agencies and
materials. They are defects or failures of natural tendencies:
were these natural tendencies always realized there would be no
such evils. But they are not realized; and their “failure” or
“evil” is not “accidental” in regard to God; for God has
willed and created these agencies with natural tendencies which
He has destined to be fulfilled not always and in every detail,
but in such measure as will secure the actual order of the universe
and show forth His perfections in the finite degree in
which He has freely chosen to manifest these perfections. The
world He has chosen to create is not the best absolutely possible:
there are physical evils in it; but it is the best for the exact
purpose for which He created it.
There is also moral evil in the universe. In comparison with
moral evil, the physical defects in God’s creation—physical pain
and suffering, material privations and hardships, decay and death
of living things—are not properly evils at all. At least they are
not evils in the same profound sense as the deliberate turning
away of the moral agent from God, his Last End and Ultimate
Good, is an evil. For the physical evils incident to individual
beings in the universe can be not only foreseen by God but
accepted and approved, so to speak, by His Will, as subserving
the realization of the total physical good which He wills in the
universe; and as subordinate to, and instrumental in the
realization of, the moral good of mankind: for it is obvious that
in the all-wise designs of Providence physical evils such as pain,
suffering, poverty, hunger, etc., may be the means of realizing
moral goodness. But moral evil, on the contrary, or, in the
language of Christian ethics, Sin—the conscious and deliberate
rejection, by the free agent, of God who is his true good—though
necessarily foreseen by God in the universe He has
actually chosen to create, and therefore necessarily permitted by
the Will of God consequently on this foresight, cannot have
been and cannot be intended or approved by Him. Having
created man an intelligent and free being, God could not will or
decree the revolt of the latter from Himself. He loves essentially
His own Infinite Goodness: were He to identify His Will with
that of the sinning creature He would at the same time be turning
away from His Goodness: which is a contradiction in terms.
God, therefore, does not will moral evil. Nevertheless He permits
it: otherwise it would not occur, for nothing can happen
“against His will”. He has permitted it by freely choosing to
create this actual universe of rational and free creatures, foreseeing
that they would sin. He could have created instead a universe
of such beings, in which there would be no moral evil: for He
is omnipotent. Into the secrets of His election it is not given to
finite minds to penetrate. Acknowledging His Infinite Power,
Wisdom and Goodness, realizing at the same time the finiteness
of our faculties, we see how rational it is to bow down our minds
with St. Paul and to exclaim in admiration: “O, the depth of the
riches of the wisdom and of the knowledge of God! How incomprehensible
are His judgments, and how unsearchable His ways!”192
If it be objected that God’s permission of moral evil in the
universe is really the cause of this evil, and makes God Himself
responsible for sin and its consequences, a satisfactory answer is
not far to seek. It is absolutely incompatible with God’s Infinite
Sanctity that He be responsible for sin and its consequences.
For these the free will of the creature is alone responsible. The
creation of intelligent beings, endowed with the power freely to
love, honour and serve God, is the most marvellous of all God’s
works. Free will is the noblest endowment of a creature of God,
as it is also the most mysterious. Man, who by his intelligence
has the power to know God as his Supreme Good, has by his
will the power freely to tend towards God and attain to the
possession of God as his Last End. In so far as man sins, i.e.
knowingly, deliberately, and freely violates the tendency of his
nature towards God by turning away from Him, he and he alone
is responsible for the consequences, because he has the power to
accomplish what he knows to be God’s design in his regard,
and to be his true destiny and path to happiness—viz. that he
tend towards union with God and the possession of God—and
he deliberately fails to make use of this power. Such
failure and its consequences are, therefore, his own; they leave
absolutely untouched and unassailed the Infinite Goodness and
Benevolence of God’s eternal design in his regard.
In scholastic form, the objection is proposed and answered
in this way: “The cause of a cause is the cause of the latter’s
effects; but God is the cause of man, and sin is the latter’s
effect; therefore God is the cause of sin”. “That the cause of
a non-free cause is the cause of the latter’s effects, we admit.
That the cause of a free cause is the cause of the latter’s effects,
at least in the sense of permitting, without intending and being
thereby responsible for them, we also admit; always in the
sense of intending and being responsible for them, we deny.
The positive effects of a created free cause, those which the latter
by nature is intended to produce, are attributable to the first
cause or creator of the free cause, and the first cause is responsible
for them. The failures of the created free cause to produce its
natural and intended effects, are not due to the first cause; they
are not intended by, nor attributable to, the first cause; nor is
the latter responsible for them: they are failures of the free
cause, and of him alone; though they are of course foreseen and
permitted by the first cause or creator of the latter. The minor
[pg 189]
premiss of the objection we may admit—noting, however, that
sin is not properly called an effect, but rather, like all evil, a
failure of some cause to produce its connatural effect: it is a
defect, a deficiency, a privation of some effect, of some positive
perfection, which the cause ought naturally to have produced.
The conclusion of the objection we distinguish, according to our
analysis of the major premiss: God is the cause of sin in the
proper sense of intending it, willing it, and producing it positively,
and being thereby responsible for it, we deny; God is the cause
of sin in the improper sense of merely foreseeing and permitting
it as incidental to the universe He has actually willed and decreed
to create, as occurring in this universe by the deliberate failure
of free creatures to conform themselves to His primary benevolent
intention in their regard, we may grant. And this Divine permission
of moral evil cannot be shown to be incompatible with
any attribute of the Divinity.”
In the preceding paragraphs we have barely outlined the
principles on which the philosophy of theism meets the problem
of evil in the universe. We have made assumptions which it is
the proper province of Natural Theology to establish, and to that
department also we must refer the student for a fuller treatment
of the whole problem.
It has been sometimes said that the fact of evil in the universe
is one of the greatest difficulties against the philosophy of
Theism. If this be taken as an insinuation that the fact of evil
can be better explained—or even as well explained—on the
assumptions of Pantheism, Monism, Manicheism, or any other
philosophy besides Theism, it is false. If it means simply that in
accounting for evil—whether on principles of Theism or of any
other philosophy—we are forced to raise some ultimate questions
in the face of which we must admit that we have come upon
depths of mystery which the plummet of our finite intellects
cannot hope to fathom, in this sense indeed the assertion may be
admitted. As we have already hinted, even with the light of the
Christian Revelation to aid the natural light of reason, there are
questions about the existence and causes of evil which we may
indeed ask, but which we cannot adequately answer. And
obviously this is no reflection on Theism; while in the latter
system we have a more intelligible and more satisfactory analysis
of the problem than in any other philosophy.
Among the ancient Greek philosophers we find “matter”
[pg 190]
(ὕλη) identified with “vacuum” or “empty space” (το κενόν) and
this again with “nothingness” or non-being (τὸ μη νὀ). Now
the concept of evil is the concept of something negative—a
privation of goodness, of being or reality. Thus the notion of
evil came to be associated with the notion of matter. But the
latter notion is not really negative: it is that of a formless,
chaotic, disorderly material. When, therefore, the Manicheans
attributed a positive reality to evil—conceiving it as the principle
of all disorder, strife, discord—they naturally regarded all matter
as the expression of the Evil Principle, in opposition to soul or
spirit as the expression of the Good Principle. The Manichean
philosophy of Evil, a product of the early Christian centuries, has
been perhaps the most notable alternative or rival system
encountered by the theistic philosophy of Evil; for, notwithstanding
the fantastic character of its conceptions Manicheism has
reappeared and reasserted itself repeatedly in after ages, notably
in the Middle Ages. Its prevalence has probably been due
partly to the concreteness of its conceptions and partly to a
certain analogy which they bear towards the conception of Satan
and the fallen angels in Christian theology. In both cases there
is the idea of conflict, strife, active and irreconcilable opposition,
between the powers of good and the powers of evil. But there
the analogy ends. While in Christian theology the powers of
evil are presented as essentially subject to the Divine Omnipotence,
in Manicheism the Evil Principle, the Summum Malum, is
presented as a supreme, self-existent principle, essentially independent
of, as well as antagonistic to, the Divine Being, the
Summum Bonum. Since there is evil in the world, and since
good cannot be the cause of evil—so the Manicheans argue—there
must be an essentially Evil First Principle which is the
primary source of all the evil in the universe, just as there is
an essentially Good First Principle which is the source of all
its good. Everything in the world—and especially man himself,
composed of matter and spirit—is the expression and the theatre
of the essential conflict which is being ever waged between the
Good and the Evil Principle. Everywhere throughout the universe
we find this dualism: between spirit and matter, light and
darkness, order and disorder, etc.
From all that has been said in the preceding paragraphs regarding
the nature and causes of good and evil the errors of the
Manichean system will be apparent. Its fundamental error is the
[pg 191]
conception of evil as a positive entity. Evil is not a positive
entity but a privation. And this being so, its occurrence does
not demand a positive efficient cause. It can be explained and
accounted for by deficiency or failure in causes that are good in
so far forth as they are operative, but which have not all the
goodness their nature demands. And we have seen how this
failure of created causes is permitted by the First Cause, and is
not incompatible with His Infinite Goodness.
Besides, the Manichean conception of an intrinsically evil
cause, a cause that could produce only evil, is a contradiction in
terms. The operation of an efficient cause must have a positive
term: in so far as the term is positive it is good: and therefore
its cause cannot have been totally evil, but must have been in
some degree good. The crucial point in the whole debate is
this, that we cannot conceive evil as a positive entity. By doing
so we render reality unintelligible; we destroy the fundamental
ground of any possible distinction between good and evil, thus
rendering both alike inconceivable. Each is correlative to the
other; we cannot understand the one without the other. If,
therefore, goodness is an aspect of real being, and identical with
reality, evil must be a negation of reality, and cannot be made
intelligible otherwise.
Finally, the Manichean conception of two Supreme, Self-Existent,
Independent First Principles is obviously self-contradictory.
As is shown in Natural Theology, Being that is
absolutely Supreme, Self-Existent and Necessary, must by Its
very nature be unique: there could not be two such Beings.
Chapter VII. Reality And The Beautiful.
53. The Concept of the Beautiful From the Standpoint
Of Experience.—Truth and Goodness characterize reality
as related to intellect and to will. Intimately connected
with these notions is that of the beautiful,193 which we must now
briefly analyse. The fine arts have for their common object the
expression of the beautiful; and the department of philosophy
which studies these, the philosophy of the beautiful, is generally
described as Esthetics.194
Like the terms “true” and “good,” the term “beautiful”
(καλόν; pulchrum, beau, schön, etc.) is familiar to all. To reach
a definition of it let us question experience. What do men
commonly mean when, face to face with some object or event,
they say “That is beautiful”? They give expression to this
sentiment in the presence of a natural object such as a landscape
revealing mountain and valley, lake and river and plain and
woodland, glowing in the golden glow of the setting sun; or in
contemplating some work of art—painting, sculpture, architecture,
music: the Sistine Madonna, the Moses of Michael Angelo, the
Cathedral of Notre Dame, a symphony of Beethoven; or some
literary masterpiece: Shakespeare’s Macbeth, or Dante’s Divina
Commedia, or Newman’s Apologia, or Kickham’s Knocknagow.
There are other things the sight of which arouses no such sentiment,
but leaves us indifferent; and others again, the sight of
which arouses a contrary sentiment, to which we give expression
by designating them as “commonplace,” “vulgar,” “ugly”. The
sentiment in question is one of pleasure and approval, or of displeasure
and disapproval.
Hence the first fact to note is that the beautiful pleases us,
[pg 193]
affects us agreeably, while the commonplace or the ugly leaves us
indifferent or displeases us, affects us disagreeably.
But the good pleases us and affects us agreeably. Is the
beautiful, then, identical with the good? No; the really beautiful
is indeed always good; but not everything that is good is
beautiful; nor is the pleasure aroused by the good identical with
that aroused by the beautiful. Whatever gratifies the lower
sense appetites and causes organic pleasure is good—bonum
delectabile—but is not deemed beautiful. Eating and drinking,
resting and sleeping, indulging the senses of touch, taste and
smell, are indeed pleasure-giving, but they have no association
with the beautiful. Again, the deformed child may be the object of
the mother’s special love. But the pleasure thus derived from
the good, as the object of appetite, desire, delight, is not esthetic
pleasure. If we examine the latter, the pleasure caused by the
beautiful, we shall find that it is invariably a pleasure peculiar to
knowledge, to apprehension, perception, imagination, contemplation.
Hence in the domain of the senses we designate as
“beautiful” only what can be apprehended by the two higher
senses, seeing and hearing, which approximate most closely to
intellect, and which, through the imagination, furnish data for
contemplation to the intellect.195 This brings us to St. Thomas’s
definition: Pulchra sunt quæ visa placent: those things are beautiful
whose vision pleases us,—where vision is to be understood in
the wide sense of apprehension, contemplation.196 The owner of
a beautiful demesne, or of an art treasure, may derive pleasure
[pg 194]
from his sense of proprietorship; but this is distinct from the
esthetic pleasure that may be derived by others, no less than by
himself, from the mere contemplation of those objects. Esthetic
pleasure is disinterested: it springs from the mere contemplation
of an object as beautiful; whereas the pleasure that springs from
the object as good is an interested pleasure, a pleasure of
possession. No doubt the beautiful is really identical with the
good, though logically distinct from the latter.197 The orderliness
which we shall see to be the chief objective factor of beauty, is
itself a perfection of the object, and as such is good and desirable.
Hence the beautiful can be an object of interested desire, but
only under the aspect of goodness. Under the aspect of beauty
the object can excite only the disinterested esthetic pleasure of
contemplation.
But if esthetic pleasure is derived from contemplation, is not
this identifying the beautiful with the true, and supplanting art
by science? Again the consequence is inadmissible; for not
every pleasure peculiar to knowledge is esthetic. There is a
pleasure in seeking and discovering truth, the pleasure which
gratifies the scholar and the scientist: the pleasure of the philologist
in tracing roots and paradigms, of the chemist in analysing
unsavoury materials, of the anatomist in exploring the structure
of organisms post mortem. But these things are not “beautiful”.
The really beautiful is indeed always true, but it cannot well be
maintained that all truths are beautiful. That two and two are
four is a truth, but in what intelligible sense could it be said to
be beautiful?
But besides the scientific pleasure of seeking and discovering
truth, there is the pleasure which comes from contemplating the
object known. The aim of the scientist or scholar is to discover
truth; that of the artist is, through knowledge to derive complacency
from contemplating the thing known. The scientist or
scholar may be also an artist, or vice versa; but the scientist’s
pleasure proper lies exclusively in discovering truth, whereas
that of the artist lies in contemplating something apprehended,
imagined, conceived. The artist is not concerned as to whether
what he apprehends is real or imaginary, certain or conjectural,
[pg 195]
but only as to whether or how far the contemplation of it will
arouse emotions of pleasure, admiration, enthusiasm; while the
scientist’s supreme concern is to know things, to see them as
they are. The beautiful, then, is always true, either as actual or
as ideal; but the true is beautiful only when it so reveals itself
as to arouse in us the desire to see or hear it, to consider it, to
dwell and rest in the contemplation of it.
Let us accept, then, the a posteriori definition of the beautiful
as that which it is pleasing to contemplate; and before inquiring
what precisely is it, on the side of the object, that makes the
latter agreeable to contemplate, let us examine the subjective
factors and conditions of esthetic experience.
54. The Esthetic Sentiment. Apprehension of the
Beautiful.—We have seen that both the appetitive and the
cognitive faculties are involved in the experience of the beautiful.
Contemplation implies cognition; while the feeling of pleasure,
complacency, satisfaction, delight, indicates the operation of
appetite or will. Now the notion of the beautiful, like all our
notions, has its origin in sense experience; but it is itself
suprasensible for it is reached by abstraction, and this is above
the power of sense faculties. While the senses and imagination
apprehend beautiful objects the intellect attains to that which
makes these objects beautiful, to the ratio pulchri that is in them.
No doubt, the perception or imagination of beautiful things, in
nature or in art, produces as its natural concomitant, a feeling of
sensible pleasure. To hear sweet music, to gaze on the brilliant
variety of colours in a gorgeous pageant, to inhale delicious
perfumes, to taste savoury dishes—all such experiences gratify
the senses. But the feeling of such sensible pleasure is quite
distinct from the esthetic enjoyment which accompanies the
apprehension of the beautiful; though it is very often confounded
with the latter. Such sentient states of agreeable feeling are
mainly passive, organic, physiological; while esthetic enjoyment,
the appreciation of the beautiful, is eminently active. It implies
the operation of a suprasensible faculty, the intelligence; it
accompanies the reaction of the latter faculty to some appropriate
objective stimulus of the suprasensible, intelligible order, to
some “idea” embodied in the object of sense.198
The error of confounding esthetic enjoyment with mere
[pg 196]
organic sense pleasure is characteristic of all sensist and
materialist philosophies. A feeling of sensible gratification
always, no doubt, accompanies our apprehension and enjoyment
of the beautiful; for just as man is not a merely sentient being
so neither is he a pure intelligence. Beauty reaches him through
the senses; in order that an object be beautiful for him, in order
that the contemplation of it may please him, it must be in
harmony with his whole human nature, which is both sentient
and intelligent; it must, therefore, be agreeable to the senses
and imagination as well as to the intellect. “There is no
painting,” writes M. Brunetière,199 “but should be above all a joy
to the eye! no music but should be a delight for the ear!”
Otherwise we shall not apprehend in it the order, perfection,
harmony, adaptation to human nature, whereby we pronounce
an object beautiful and rejoice in the contemplation of it. And
it is this intellectual activity that is properly esthetic. “What
makes us consider a colour beautiful,” writes Bossuet,200 is the
secret judgment we pronounce upon its adaptation to the eye
which it pleases. Beautiful sounds, songs, cadences, have a
similar adaptation to the ear. To apprehend this adaptation
promptly and accurately is what is described as having a good
ear, though properly speaking this judgment should be attributed
to the intellect.
According to some the esthetic sentiment, the appreciation
and enjoyment of the beautiful, is an exclusively subjective experience,
an emotional state which has all its sources within the
conscious subject, and which has no real, extramental correlative
in things. According to others beauty is already in the extramental
reality independently of any subjective conditions, and
has no mental factors in its constitution as an object of
experience. Both of these extreme views are erroneous.
Esthetic pleasure, like all pleasure, is the natural concomitant of
the full, orderly, normal exercise of the subject’s conscious
activities. These activities are called forth by, and exercised
upon, some object. For esthetic pleasure there must be in the
object something the contemplation of which will elicit such
harmonious exercise of the faculties. Esthetic pleasure, therefore,
cannot be purely subjective: there must be an objective
factor in its realization. But on the other hand this objective
[pg 197]
factor cannot provoke esthetic enjoyment independently of the
dispositions of the subject. It must be in harmony with those
dispositions—cognitive, appetitive, affective, emotional, temperamental—in
order to evoke such a mental view of the object
that the contemplation of the latter will cause esthetic pleasure.
And it is precisely because these dispositions, which are so
variable from one individual to another, tinge and colour the
mental view, while this in turn determines the quality of the
esthetic judgment and feeling, that people disagree and dispute
interminably about questions of beauty in art and nature.
Herein beauty differs from truth. No doubt people dispute
about the latter also; but at all events they recognize its
objective character and the propriety of an appeal to the independent,
impersonal standard of evidence. Not so, however,
in regard to beauty: De gustibus non est disputandum: there is
no disputing about tastes. The perception of beauty, the judgment
that something is or is not beautiful, is the product of an
act of taste, i.e. of the individual’s intelligence affected by
numerous concrete personal dispositions both of the sentient and
of the spiritual order, not only cognitive and appetitive but
temperamental and emotional. Moreover, besides this variety
in subjective dispositions, we have to bear in mind the effects of
artistic culture, of educating the taste. The eye and the ear,
which are the two main channels of data for the intellect, can be
made by training more delicate and exacting, so that the same
level of esthetic appreciation can be maintained only by a
constantly increasing measure of artistic stimulation. Finally,
apart from all that a beautiful object directly conveys to us for
contemplation, there is something more which it may indirectly
suggest: it arouses a distinct activity of the imagination whereby
we fill up, in our own individual degree and according to our
own interpretation, what has not been actually supplied in it by
nature or art.
All those influences account sufficiently for the subjectivity
and variability of the esthetic sentiment, for diversity of artistic
tastes among individuals, for the transitions of fashion in art
from epoch to epoch and from race to race. But it must not
be concluded that the subjective factors in the constitution of
the beautiful are wholly changeable. Since human nature is
fundamentally the same in all men there ought to be a fund of
esthetic judgments and pleasures common to all; there ought to
[pg 198]
be in nature and in art some things which are recognized and
enjoyed as beautiful by all. And there are such. In matters
of detail the maxim holds: De gustibus non disputandum. But
there are fundamental esthetic judgments for which it does not
hold. Since men have a common nature, and since, as we shall
see presently, there are recognizable and stable objective factors
to determine esthetic judgments, there is a legitimate foundation
on which to discuss and establish some esthetic canons of universal
validity.
55. Objective Factors in the Constitution of the
Beautiful.—“Ask the artist,” writes St. Augustine,201 “whether
beautiful things are beautiful because they please us, or rather
please us because they are beautiful, and he will reply unhesitatingly
that they please us because they are beautiful.” What,
then is it that makes them beautiful, and so causes the esthetic
pleasure we experience in contemplating them? In order that an
object produce pleasure of any sort in a conscious being it must
evoke the exercise of this being’s faculties; for the conscious
condition which we describe as pleasure is always a reflex of
conscious activity. Furthermore, this activity must be full and
intense and well-ordered: if it be excessive or defective, if it be
ill-regulated, wrongly distributed among the faculties, it will not
have pleasure for its reflex, but either indifference or pain.
Hence the object which evokes the esthetic pleasure of contemplation
must in the first place be complete or perfect of its
kind (46). The truncated statue, the stunted oak, the deformed
animal, the crippled human being, are not beautiful. They are
wanting in the integrity due to their nature.
But this is not enough. To be beautiful, the object must in
the second place have a certain largeness or amplitude, a certain
greatness or power, whereby it can act energetically on our cognitive
faculties and stimulate them to vigorous action. The little,
the trifling, the commonplace, the insignificant, evokes no feeling
of admiration. The sight of a small pasture-field leaves us indifferent;
but the vision of vast expanses of meadow and cornfield
and woodland exhilarates us. A collection of petty hillocks
is uninteresting, while the towering snow-clad Alps are magnificent.
The multiplication table elicits no emotion; but the
triumphant discovery and proof of some new truth in science,
some far-reaching theorem that opens up new vistas of research
[pg 199]
or sheds a new light on long familiar facts, may fill the mind with
ecstasies of pure esthetic enjoyment.202 There is no moral beauty
in helping up a child that has stumbled and fallen in the mud,
but there is in risking one’s life to save the child from burning
or drowning. There must, then, be in the object a certain largeness
which will secure energy of appeal to our cognitive faculties;
but this energy must not be excessive, it must not dazzle, it
must be in proportion to the capacity of our faculties.203
A third requisite for beauty is that the object be in itself
duly proportioned, orderly, well arranged. Order generally may
be defined as right or proper arrangement. We can see in
things a twofold order, dynamic, or that of subordination, and static,
or that of co-ordination: the right arrangement of means towards
ends, and the right arrangement of parts in a whole, or members
in a system. The former indicates the influence of final causes
and expresses primarily the goodness of things. The latter is determined
by the formal causes of things and expresses primarily
their beauty. The order essential to beauty consists in this, that
the manifold and distinct things or acts which contribute to it
must form one whole. Hence order has been defined as unity in
variety: unitas in varietate; variety being the material cause, and
unity the formal cause, of order. But we can apprehend unity
in a variety of things only on condition that they are arranged,
i.e. that they show forth clearly to the mind a set of mutual relations
which can be easily grasped. Why is it that things
mutually related to one another in one way make up what we
declare to be a chaotic jumble, while if related in another way we
declare them to be orderly? Because unless these relations present
themselves in a certain way they will fail to unify the manifold
for us. We have an intellectual intuition of the numerical
series; and of proportion, which is equality of numerical relations.
In the domains of magnitude and multitude the mind naturally
seeks to detect these proportions. So also in the domains of
sensible qualities, such as sounds and colours, we have an
analogous intuition of a qualitative series, and we naturally try to
[pg 200]
detect harmony, which is the gradation of qualitative relations in
this series. The detection of proportion and harmony in a variety
of things pleases us, because we are thus enabled to grasp
the manifold as exhibiting unity; while the absence of these
elements leaves us with the dissatisfied feeling of something
wanting. Whether this be because order in things is the expression
of an intelligent will, of purpose and design, and therefore
calls forth our intelligent and volitional activity, with its consequent
and connatural feeling of satisfaction, we do not inquire
here. But certain it is that order is essential to beauty, that
esthetic pleasure springs only from the contemplation of proportion
and harmony, which give unity to variety.204 And the
explanation of this is not far to seek. For the full and vigorous
exercise of contemplative activity we need objective variety.
Whatever lacks variety, and stimulates us in one uniform manner,
becomes monotonous and causes ennui. While on the other
hand mere multiplicity distracts the mind, disperses and weakens
attention, and begets fatigue. We must, therefore, have variety,
but variety combined with the unity that will concentrate and
sustain attention, and thus call forth the highest and keenest
energy of intellectual activity. Hence the function of rhythm in
music, poetry and oratory; of composition and perspective in
painting; of design in architecture.
The more perfect the relations are which constitute order,
the more clearly will the unity of the object shine forth; hence
the more fully and easily will it be grasped, and the more intense
the esthetic pleasure of contemplating it.
St. Thomas thus sums up the objective conditions of the
beautiful: integrity or perfection, proportion or harmony, and
clarity or splendour.205
56. Some Definitions of the Beautiful.—An object is
beautiful when its contemplation pleases us; and this takes
place when the object, complete and entire in itself, possesses
that order, harmony, proportion of parts, which will call forth
the full and vigorous exercise of our cognitive activity. All this
amounts to saying that the beauty of a thing is the revelation or
manifestation of its natural perfection.206 Perfection is thus the
foundation of beauty; the showing forth of this perfection is what
constitutes beauty formally. Every real being has a nature
which constitutes it, and activities whereby it tends to realize
the purpose of its existence. Now the perfection of any nature
is manifested by the proportion of its constitutive parts and by
the harmony of all its activities. Hence we see that order is
essential to beauty because order shows forth the perfection of
the beautiful. An object is beautiful in the degree in which the
proportion of its parts and the harmony of its activities show
forth the perfection of its nature.
Thus, starting with the subjective, a posteriori definition of
beauty from its effect: beauty is that whose contemplation pleases
us—we have passed to the objective and natural definition of
beauty by its properties: beauty is the evident integrity, order,
proportion and harmony, of an object—and thence to what we may
call the a priori or synthetic definition, which emphasizes the
perfection revealed by the static and dynamic order of the thing:
the beauty of an object is the manifestation of its natural perfection
by the proportion of its parts and the harmony of its activities.207
A few samples of the many definitions that have been set forth by
various authors will not be without interest. Vallet208 defines beauty as the
splendour of perfection. Other authors define it as the splendour of order.
These definitions sacrifice clearness to brevity. Beauty is the splendour of the
true. This definition, commonly attributed to Plato, but without reason, is
inadequate and ambiguous. Cousin209 defines beauty as unity in variety.
This leaves out an essential element, the clarity or clear manifestation of
order. Kant defines beauty as the power an object possesses of giving free
play to the imagination without transgressing the laws of the understanding.210
[pg 202]
This definition emphasizes the necessary harmony of the beautiful with our
cognitive faculties, and the fact that the esthetic sentiment is not capricious
but subject to the laws of the understanding. It is, however, inadequate,
in as much as it omits all reference to the objective factors of beauty.
57. Classifications. The Beautiful in Nature.—All
real beauty is either natural or artificial. Natural beauty is that
which characterizes what we call the “works of Nature” or
the “works of God”. Artificial beauty is the beauty of “works
of art”.
Again, just as we can distinguish the real beauty of the latter
from the ideal beauty which the human artist conceives in his
mind as its archetype and exemplar cause, so, too, we can distinguish
between the real beauty of natural things and the ideal
beauty of their uncreated archetypes in the Mind of the Divine
Artist.
We know that the beauty of the human artist’s ideal is
superior to, and never fully realized in, that of the actually
achieved product of his art. Is the same true of the natural
beauty of God’s works? That the works of God in general are
beautiful cannot be denied; His Wisdom “spreads beauty
abroad” throughout His works; He arranges all things according
to weight and number and measure:cum pondere, numero et
mensura; His Providence disposes all things strongly and
sweetly: fortiter et suaviter. But while creatures, by revealing
their own beauty, reflect the Uncreated beauty of God in the
precise degree which He has willed from all eternity, it cannot
be said that they all realize the beauty of their Divine
Exemplars according to His primary purpose and decree. Since
there is physical and moral evil in the universe, since there are
beings which fail to realize their ends, to attain to the perfection
of their natures, it follows that these beings are not beautiful.
In so far forth as they have real being, and the goodness or perfection
which is identical with their reality, it may be admitted
that all real beings are fundamentally beautiful; for goodness or
perfection is the foundation of beauty.211 But in so far as they fail
to realize the perfection due to their natures they lack even the
foundation of beauty. Furthermore, in order that a thing
which has the full perfection due to its nature be formally beautiful,
it must actually show forth by the clearness of its proportions
[pg 203]
and the harmony of its activities the fulness of its natural perfections.
But there is no need to prove that this is not universally
verified in nature—or in art either. And hence we must infer
that formal beauty is not a transcendental attribute of reality.212
Real beauty may be further divided into material or sensible
or physical, and intellectual or spiritual. The former reveals itself
to hearing, seeing and imagination; the latter can be apprehended
only by intellect; but intellect depends for all its objects on the
data of the imagination. The beauty of spiritual realities is of
course of a higher, nobler and more excellent order than that of
the realities of sense. The spiritual beauty which falls directly
within human experience is that of the human spirit itself; from
the soul and its experiences we can rise to an apprehension—analogical
and inadequate—of the Beauty of the Infinite Being.
In the soul itself we can distinguish two sources of beauty: what
we may call its natural endowments such as intellect and will,
and its moral dispositions, its perfections and excellences as a
free, intelligent, moral agent—its virtues. Beauty of soul, especially
the moral beauty of the virtuous soul, is incomparably
more precious than beauty of body. The latter, of course, like all
real beauty in God’s creation, has its proper dignity as an expression
and revelation, however faint and inadequate, of the Uncreated
Beauty of the Deity. But inasmuch as it is so inferior
to the moral beauty proper to man, in itself so frail and evanescent,
in its influence on human passions so dangerous to virtue, we
can understand why in the Proverbs of Solomon it is proclaimed
to be vain and deceitful in contrast with the moral beauty of
fearing the Lord: Fallax gratia et vana est pulchritudo; mulier
timens dominum ipsa laudabitur.213
58. The Beautiful in Art. Scope and Function of the
[pg 204]
Fine Arts.—The expression of beauty is the aim of the fine arts.
Art in general is “the proper conception of a work to be accomplished”:
“ars nihil aliud est quam recta ratio aliquorum operum
faciendorum”.214 While the mechanical arts aim at the production
of things useful, the fine arts aim at the production of things
beautiful, i.e. of works which by their order, symmetry, harmony,
splendour, etc., will give such apt expression to human ideals of
natural beauty as to elicit esthetic enjoyment in the highest possible
degree. The artist, then, must be a faithful student and
admirer of all natural beauty; not indeed to aim at exact reproduction
or imitation of the latter; but to draw therefrom his
inspiration and ideals. Even the most beautiful things of nature
express only inadequately the ideal beauty which the human
mind may gather from the study of them. This ideal is what the
artist is ever struggling to express, with the ever-present and
tormenting consciousness that the achievement of his highest effort
will fall immeasurably short of giving adequate expression to it.
If each of the things of nature were so wholly simple and intelligible
as to present the same ideal type of beauty to all, and
leave no room for individual differences of interpretation, there
would be no variety in the products of artistic genius, except
indeed what would result from perfect or imperfect execution.
But the things of nature are complex, and in part at least enigmatical;
they present different aspects to different minds and
suggest a variety of interpretations; they leave large scope to the
play of the imagination both as to conception of the ideal
itself and as to the arrangement and manipulation of the sensible
materials in which the ideal is to find expression. By means of
these two functions, conception and expression, the genius of the
artist seeks to interpret and realize for us ideal types of natural
beauty.
The qualities of a work of art, the conditions it must fulfil,
are those already enumerated in regard to beauty generally. It
must have unity, order, proportion of parts; it must be true to
nature, not in the sense of a mere copy, but in the sense of
drawing its inspiration from nature, and so helping us to understand
and appreciate the beauties of nature; it must display a
power and clearness of expression adjusted to the capacity of the
normal mind.
We may add—as indicating the connexion of art with morality—that
[pg 205]
the work of art must not be such as to excite disapproval
or cause pain by shocking any normal faculty, or running counter
to any fundamental belief, sympathy, sentiment or feeling, of the
human mind. The contemplation of the really beautiful, whether
in nature or in art, ought per se to have an elevating, ennobling,
refining influence on the mind. But the beautiful is not the
good; nor does the cultivation of the fine arts necessarily enrich
the mind morally. From the ethical point of view art is one of
those indifferent things which the will can make morally good or
morally evil. Since man is a moral being, no human interest can
fall outside the moral sphere, or claim independence of the moral
law; and art is a human interest. Neither the creator, nor the
critic, nor the student of a work of art can claim that the latter,
simply because it is a work of art, is neither morally good nor
morally bad; or that he in his special relation to it is independent
of the moral law.
Under the specious plea that science in seeking truth is
neither positively moral nor positively immoral, but abstracts
altogether from the quality of morality, it is sometimes claimed
that, a pari, art in its pursuit of the beautiful should be held to
abstract from moral distinctions and have no concern for moral
good or evil. But in the first place, though science as such seeks
simply the true, and in this sense abstracts from the good and
the evil, still the man of science both in acquiring and communicating
truth is bound by the moral law: he may not, under the
plea that he is learning or teaching truth, do anything morally
wrong, anything that will forfeit or endanger moral rectitude,
whether in himself or in others. And in the second place, owing
to the different relations of truth and beauty to moral goodness,
we must deny the parity on which the argument rests. Truth
appeals to the reason alone; beauty appeals to the senses, the
heart, the will, the passions and emotions: “Pulchrum trahit ad
se desiderium”. The scientist expresses truth in abstract laws,
definitions and formulas: a law of chemistry will help the farmer
to fertilize the soil, or the anarchist to assassinate sovereigns.
But the artist expresses beauty in concrete forms calculated to
provoke emotions of esthetic enjoyment from the contemplation
of them. Now there are other pleasure-giving emotions, sensual
and carnal emotions, the indiscriminate excitement and unbridled
indulgence of which the moral law condemns as evil; and if a
work of art be of such a kind that it is directly calculated to
[pg 206]
excite them, the artist stands condemned by the moral law, and
that even though his aim may have been to give expression to
beauty and call forth esthetic enjoyment merely. If the preponderating
influence of the artist’s work on the normal human
individual be a solicitation of the latter’s nature towards what is
evil, what is opposed to his real perfection, his moral progress,
his last end, then that artist’s work is not a work of art or truly
beautiful. The net result of its appeal being evil and unhealthy,
it cannot be itself a thing of beauty.
“Art for art’s sake” is a cry that is now no longer novel. Taken literally
it is unmeaning, for art is a means to an end—the expression of the
beautiful; and a means as such cannot be “for its own sake”. But it may
signify that art should subserve no extrinsic purpose, professional or utilitarian;
that it should be disinterested; that the artist must aim at the conception
and expression of the beautiful through a disinterested admiration and
enthusiasm for the beautiful. In this sense the formula expresses a principle
which is absolutely true, and which asserts the noble mission of the artist to
mankind. But the formula is also commonly understood to claim the emancipation
of the artist from the bonds of morality, and his freedom to conceive
and express beauty in whatever forms he pleases, whether these may aid men
to virtue or solicit them to vice. This is the pernicious error to which we
have just referred. And we may now add that this erroneous contention is
not only ethically but also artistically unsound. For surely art ought to be
based on truth: the artist should understand human nature, to which his
work appeals: he should not regard as truly beautiful a work the contemplation
of which will produce a discord in the soul, which will disturb the right
order of the soul’s activities, which will solicit the lower faculties to revolt
against the higher; and this is what takes place when the artist ignores moral
rectitude in the pursuit of his art: by despising the former he is false to the
latter. He fails to realize that the work of art must be judged not merely in
relation to the total amount of pleasure it may cause in those who contemplate
it, but also in relation to the quality of this pleasure; and not merely in
relation to esthetic pleasure, but in relation to the total effect, the whole concrete
influence of the work on all the mental faculties. He fails to see that
if this total influence is evil, the work that causes it cannot be good nor therefore
really beautiful.
Are we to conclude, then, that the artist is bound to aim positively and
always at producing a good moral effect through his work? By no means.
Esthetic pleasure is, as we have said, indifferent. The pursuit of it, through
the conception and expression of the beautiful, is the proper and intrinsic end
of the fine arts, and is in itself legitimate so long as it does not run counter to
the moral law. It has no need to run counter to the moral law, nor can it do
so without defeating its own end. Outside its proper limits art ceases to be
art; within its proper limits it has a noble and elevating mission; and it can
serve indirectly but powerfully the interests of truth and goodness by helping
men to substitute for the lower and grosser pleasures of sense the higher and
purer esthetic pleasures which issue from the disinterested contemplation of
the beautiful.
Chapter VIII. The Categories Of Being. Substance And Accident.
59. The Conception of Ultimate Categories.—Having
examined so far the notion of real being itself, which is the
proper subject-matter of ontology, and those widest or transcendental
notions which are coextensive with that of reality,
we must next inquire into the various modes in which we find
real being expressed, determined, actualized, as it falls within
our experience. In other words, we must examine the highest
categories of being, the suprema genera entis. Considered from
the point of view of the logical arrangement of our concepts,
each of these categories reveals itself as a primary and immediate
limitation of the extension of the transcendental concept of
real being itself. Each is ultimately distinct from the others
in the sense that no two of them can be brought under any
other as a genus, nor can we discover any intermediate notion
between any one of them and the notion of being itself. The
latter notion is not properly a genus of which they would be
species, nor can it be predicated univocally of any two or more
of them (2). Each is itself an ultimate genus, a genus supremum.
By using these notions as predicates of our judgments we are
enabled to interpret things, to obtain a genuine if inadequate
insight into reality; for we assume as established in the Theory
of Knowledge that all our universal concepts have real and objective
validity, that they give us real knowledge of the nature
of those individual things which form the data of our sense
experience. Hence the study of the categories, which is for
Logic a classification of our widest concepts, become for Metaphysics
an inquiry into the modes which characterize real being.215
By determining what these modes are, by studying their characteristics,
by tracing them through the data of experience, we
advance in our knowledge of reality.
The most divergent views have prevailed among philosophers
[pg 208]
both as to what a category is or signifies, and as to what or how
many the really ultimate categories are. Is a category, such as
substance, or quality, or quantity, a mode of real being revealed
to the knowing mind, as most ancient and medieval philosophers
thought, with Aristotle and St. Thomas? or is it a mental mode
imposed on reality by the knowing mind, as many modern
philosophers have thought, with Kant and after him? It is for
the Theory of Knowledge to examine this alternative; nor shall
we discuss it here except very incidentally: for we shall assume
as true the broad affirmative answer to the first alternative.
That is to say, we shall hold that the mind is able to see, in the
categories generally, modes of reality; rejecting the sceptical
conclusions of Kantism in regard to the power of the Speculative
Reason, and the principles which lead to such conclusions.
As to the number and classification of the ultimate categories,
this is obviously a question which cannot be settled a
priori by any such purely deductive analysis of the concept of
being as Hegel seems to have attempted; but only a posteriori,
i.e. by an analysis of experience in its broadest sense as including
Matter and Spirit, Nature and Mind, Object and Subject of
Thought, and even the Process of Thought itself. Moreover it
is not surprising that with the progress of philosophical reflection,
certain categories should have been studied more deeply at
certain epochs than ever previously, that they should have been
“discovered” so to speak, not of course in the sense that the
human mind had not been previously in possession of them, but
in the sense that because of closer study they furnished the mind
with a richer and fuller power of “explaining” things. It is
natural, too, that historians of philosophy, intent on tracing the
movement of philosophic thought, should be inclined to over-emphasize
the relativity of the categories, as regards their “explaining”
value—their relativity to the general mentality of a
certain epoch or period.216 But there is danger here of confounding
certain large hypothetical conceptions, which are found to yield
valuable results at a certain stage in the progress of the sciences,217
with the categories proper of real being. If the mind of man is
of the same nature in all men, if it contemplates the same universe,
if it is capable of reaching truth about this universe—real
truth which is immutable,—then the modes of being which it
[pg 209]
apprehends in the universe, and by conceiving which it interprets
the latter, must be in the universe as known, and must be
there immutably. Nowhere do we find this more clearly illustrated
than in the futility of the numerous attempts of modern
philosophers to deny the reality of the category of substance, and
to give an intelligible interpretation of experience without the
aid of this category. We shall see that as a matter of fact it is
impossible to deny in thought the reality of substance, or to
think at all without it, however philosophers may have denied
it in language,—or thought that they denied it when they only
rejected some erroneous or indefensible meaning of the term.
60. The Aristotelian Categories.—The first palpable
distinction we observe in the data of experience is that between
substance and accident. “We might naturally ask,” writes Aristotle,218
“whether what is signified by such terms as walking, sitting,
feeling well, is a being (or reality)…. And we might be
inclined to doubt it, for no single one of such acts exists by itself
(καθ᾽ αὐτὸ πεφυκός), no one of them is separable from substance
(οὐσία); it is rather to him who walks, or sits, or feels well, that
we give the name of being. That which is a being in the primary
meaning of this term, a being simply and absolutely, and not merely
a being in a certain sense, or with a qualification, is substance—ὡστε
τὸ πρώτως ὂν καὶ οὐ τὶ ὂν ἀλλ᾽ ὂν ἁπλῶς ἡ οὐσία ἂν εἴν.”219
But manifestly, though substances, or what in ordinary language
we call “persons” and “things”—men, animals, plants, minerals—are
real beings in the fullest sense, nevertheless sitting, walking,
thinking, willing, and actions generally, are also undoubtedly
realities; so too are states and qualities; and shape, size, posture,
etc. And yet we do not find any of these latter actually existing
in themselves like substances, but only dependently on substances—on
“persons” or “things” that think or walk or act, or are
large or small, hot or cold, or have some shape or quality. They
are all accidents, in contradistinction to substance.
It is far easier to distinguish between accidents and substance
than to give an exhaustive list of the ultimate and irreducible
classes of the former. Aristotle enumerates nine: Quantity
(ποσόν), Quality (ποῖον), Relation (πρὸς τι), Action (ποιέιν),
[pg 210]
Passion (πάσχειν), Where (ποῦ), When (ποτέ), Posture (κεῖσθαι),
External Condition or State (ἔχειν). Much has been said for and
against the exhaustive character of this classification. Scholastics
generally have defended and adopted it. St. Thomas gives the
following reasoned analysis of it:220 Since accidents may be distinguished
by their relations to substance, we see that some affect
substances intrinsically, others extrinsically; and in the former
case, either absolutely or relatively: if relatively we have the
category of relation; if absolutely we have either quantity or
quality according as the accident affects the substance by reason
of the matter, or the form, of the latter. What affects and denominates
a substance extrinsically does so either as a cause, or
as a measure, or otherwise. If as a cause, the substance is either
suffering action, or acting itself; if as a measure, it denominates
the subject as in time, or in place, or in regard to the relative
position of its parts, its posture, in the place which it occupies.
Finally, if the accident affects the substance extrinsically, though
not as cause or as measure, but only as characterizing its external
condition and immediate surroundings, as when we describe a
man as clothed or armed, we have the category of condition.
It might be said that all this is more ingenious than convincing;
but it is easier to criticize Aristotle’s list than to suggest a
better one. In addition to what we have said of it elsewhere,221
a few remarks will be sufficient in the present context.
Some of the categories, as being of lesser importance, we may
treat incidentally when dealing with the more important ones.
Ubi, Quando, and Situs, together with the analysis of our notions
of Space and Time, fall naturally into the general doctrine of
Quantity. The final category, ἔχειν, however interpreted,222 may
be referred to Quality, Quantity, or Relation.
A more serious point for consideration is the fact, generally
admitted by scholastics,223 that one and the same real accident may
belong to different categories if we regard it from different standpoints.
Actio and passio are one and the same motus or change,
regarded in relation to the agent and to the effect, respectively.
Place, in regard to the located body belongs to the category ubi,
whereabouts; in regard to the locating body it is an aspect of the
latter’s quantity. Relation, as we shall see, is probably not an
[pg 211]
entity really distinct from its foundation—quality, quantity, or
causality. The reason alleged for this partial absence of real
distinction between the Aristotelian categories is that they were
thought out primarily from a logical point of view—that of predication.224
And the reason is a satisfactory one, for real distinction
is not necessary for diversity of predication. Then, where they
are not really distinct entities these categories are at least aspects
so fundamentally distinct and mutually irreducible that each of
them is indeed a summum genus immediately under the concept
of being in general.
It seems a bold claim to make for any scheme of categories,
that it exhausts all the known modes of reality. We often
experience objects of thought which seem at first sight incapable
of reduction to any of Aristotle’s suprema genera. But more
mature reflection will always enable us to find a place for them.
In order that any extrinsic denomination of a substance constitute
a category distinct from those enumerated, it must affect
the substance in some real way distinct from any of those nine;
and it must moreover be not a mere complex or aggregate of two
or more of the latter. Hence denominations which objects
derive from the fact that they are terms of mental activities
which are really immanent, actiones “intentionales,”—denominations
such as “being known,” “being loved,”—neither belong to
the category of “passio” proper, nor do they constitute any distinct
category. They are entia rationis, logical relations. Again,
while efficient causation resolves itself into the categories of actio
and passio, the causation of final, formal and material causes
cannot be referred to these categories, but neither does it constitute
any new category. The influence of a final cause consists
in nothing more than its being a good which is the term of
appetite or desire. The causation of the formal cause consists
in its formally constituting the effect: it is always either a substantial
or an accidental form, and so must be referred to the
categories of substance, or quality, or quantity. Similarly
material causality consists in this that the matter is a partial
constitutive principle of the composite being; and it therefore
[pg 212]
refers us to the category of substance. It may be noted, too,
that the ontological principles of a composite being—such as
primal matter and substantial form—since they are themselves
not properly “beings,” but only “principles of being,” are said to
belong each to its proper category, not formally but only referentially,
not formaliter but only reductivé. Finally, the various
properties that are assigned to certain accidents themselves are
either logical relations (such as “not having a contrary” or
“being a measure”), or real relations, or intrinsic modes of the
accident itself (as when a quality is said to have a certain
“intensity”); but in all cases where they are not mere logical
entities they will be found to come under one or other of the
Aristotelian categories.
The “real being” which is thus “determined” into the
supreme modes or categories of substance and accidents is, of
course, “being” considered substantially as essential (whether
possible or actual), and not merely being that is actually existent,
existential being, in the participial sense. Furthermore, it is
primarily finite or created being that is so determined. The
Infinite Being is above the categories, super-substantial. It is
because substance is the most perfect of the categories, and
because the Infinite Being verifies in Himself in an incomprehensibly
perfect manner all the perfections of substance, that we
speak of Him as a substance: remembering always that these
essentially finite human concepts are to be predicated of Him
only analogically (2, 5).
It may be inquired whether “accident” is a genus which
should be predicated univocally of the nine Aristotelian categories
as species? or is the concept of “accident” only analogical, so
that these nine categories would be each a summum genus in the
strict sense, i.e. an ultimate and immediate determination of the
concept of “being” itself? We have seen already that the concept
of “being” as applied to “substance” and “accident” is
analogical (2). So, too, it is analogical as applied to the various
categories of accidents. For the characteristic note of “accident,”
that of “affecting, inhering in” a subject, can scarcely be
said to be verified “in the same way,” “univocally,” of the
various kinds of accidents; it is therefore more probably correct
not to regard “accident” as a genus proper, but to conceive each
kind of accident as a summum genus coming immediately under
the transcendental concept of “being”.
61. The Phenomenist Attack on the Traditional
Doctrine of Substance.—Passing now to the question of the
existence and nature of substances, and their relation to accidents,
we shall find evidences of misunderstandings to which many
philosophical errors may be ascribed at least in part. It is a
fairly common contention that the distinction between substance
and accident is really a groundless distinction; that we have
experience merely of transient events or happenings, internal and
external, with relations of coexistence or sequence between them;
that it is an illusion to suppose, underlying these, an inert, abiding
basis called “substance”; that this can be at best but a useless
name for each of the collections of external and internal appearances
which make up our total experience of the outer world
and of our own minds. This is the general position of phenomenists.
“What do you know of substance,” they ask us,
“except that it is an indeterminate and unknown something
underlying phenomena? And even if you could prove its existence,
what would it avail you, since in its nature it is, and
must remain, unknown? No doubt the mind naturally supposes
this ‘something’ underlying phenomena; but it is a mere
mental fiction the reality of which cannot be proved, and the
nature of which is admitted, even by some who believe in its real
existence, to be unknowable.”
Now there can be no doubt about the supreme importance of
this question: all parties are pretty generally agreed that on the
real or fictitious character of substance the very existence of
genuine metaphysics in the traditional sense depends. And at
first sight the possibility of such a controversy as the present
one seems very strange. “Is it credible,” asks Mercier,225 “that
thinkers of the first order, like Hume, Mill, Spencer, Kant,
Wundt, Paulsen, Littré, Taine, should have failed to recognize
the substantial character of things, and of the Ego or Self?
Must they not have seen that they were placing themselves in
open revolt against sound common sense? And on the other
hand is it likely that the genius of Aristotle could have been
duped by the naïve illusion which phenomenists must logically
ascribe to him? Or that all those sincere and earnest teachers
who adopted and preserved in scholastic philosophy for centuries
the peripatetic distinction between substance and accidents
[pg 214]
should have been all utterly astray in interpreting an elementary
fact of common sense?”
There must have been misunderstandings, possibly on both
sides, and much waste of argument in refuting chimeras. Let us
endeavour to find out what they are and how they gradually arose.
Phenomenism has had its origin in the Idealism which confines
the human mind to a knowledge of its own states, proclaiming
the unknowability of any reality other than these; and in the
Positivism which admits the reality only of that which falls
directly within external and internal sense experience. Descartes
did not deny the substantiality of the soul, nor even of bodies;
but his idealist theory of knowledge rendered suspect all information
derived by his deductive, a priori method of reasoning from
supposed innate ideas, regarding the nature and properties of
bodies. Locke rejected the innatism of Descartes, ascribing to
sense experience a positive rôle in the formation of our ideas, and
proving conclusively that we have no such intuitive and deductively
derived knowledge of real substances as Descartes contended
for.226 Locke himself did not deny the existence of substances,227
any more than Descartes. But unfortunately he propounded the
mistaken assumption of Idealism, that the mind can know only
its own states; and also the error of thinking that because we
have not an intuitive insight into the specific nature of individual
substances we can know nothing at all through any channel about
their nature: and he gathered from this latter error a general
notion or definition of substance which is a distinct departure
from what Aristotle and the medieval scholastics had traditionally
understood by substance. For Locke substance is merely
a supposed, but unknown, support for accidents.228 Setting out
[pg 215]
with these two notions—that all objects of knowledge must be
states or phases of mind, and that material substance is a supposed,
but unknown and unknowable, substratum of the qualities revealed
to our minds in the process of sense perception—it was
easy for Berkeley to support by plausible arguments his denial
of the reality of any such things as material substances. And it
was just as easy, if somewhat more audacious, on the part of
Hume to argue quite logically that if the supposed but unknowable
substantial substratum of external sense phenomena is illusory,
so likewise is the supposed substantial Ego which is thought
to underlie and support the internal phenomena of consciousness.
Hume’s rejection of substance is apparently complete and
absolute, and is so interpreted by many of his disciples. But a
thorough-going phenomenism is in reality impossible; no philosophers
have ever succeeded in thinking out an intelligible theory
of things without the concepts of “matter,” and “spirit,” and
“things,” and the “Ego” or “Self,” however they may have tried
to dispense with them; and these are concepts of substances.
Hence there are those who doubt that Hume was serious in his
elaborate reasoning away of substances. The fact is that Hume
“reasoned away” substance only in the sense of an unknowable
substratum of phenomena, and not in the sense of a something
that exists in itself.229 So far from denying the existence of entities
that exist in themselves, he seems to have multiplied these beyond
the wildest dreams of all previous philosophers by substantializing
accidents.230 What he does call into doubt is the capacity of
[pg 216]
the human mind to attain to a knowledge of the specific natures
of such entities; and even here the arguments of phenomenism
strike the false Cartesian theory of knowledge, rather than the
sober and moderate teachings of scholasticism regarding the
nature and limitations of our knowledge of substances.
62. The Scholastic View of our Knowledge in regard
to the Existence and Nature of Substances.—What, then,
are these latter teachings? That we have a direct, intellectual
insight into the specific essence or nature of a corporeal substance
such as gold, similar to our insight into the abstract essence of
a triangle? By no means; Locke was quite right in rejecting
the Cartesian claim to intuitions which were supposed to yield
up all knowledge of things by “mathematical,” i.e. deductive,
a priori reasoning. The scholastic teaching is briefly as
follows:—
First, as regards our knowledge of the existence of substances,
and the manner in which we obtain our concept of substance. We
get this concept from corporeal substances, and afterwards apply
it to spiritual substances; so that our knowledge of the former
is “immediate” only in the relative sense of being prior to the
latter, not in the sense that it is a direct intuition of the natures
of corporeal substances. We have no such direct insight into
their natures. But our concept of them as actually existing is
also immediate in the sense that at first we spontaneously conceive
every object which comes before our consciousness as something
existing in itself. The child apprehends each separate stimulant
of its sense perception—resistance, colour, sound, etc.—as a
“this ”or a “that,” i.e. as a separate something, existing there
in itself; in other words it apprehends all realities as substances:
not, of course, that the child has yet any reflex knowledge of what
a substance is, but unknowingly it applies to all realities at first
the concept which it undoubtedly possesses “something existing
in itself”. It likewise apprehends each such reality as “one”
or “undivided in itself,” and as “distinct from other things”.
Such is the child’s immediate, direct, and implicit idea of substance.
[pg 217]
But if we are to believe Hume, what is true of the
child remains true of the man: for the latter, too, “every perception
is a substance, and every distinct part of a perception a distinct
substance”.231 Nothing, however, could be more manifestly at
variance with the facts. For as reason is developed and reflective
analysis proceeds, the child most undoubtedly realizes that not
everything that falls within its experience has the character of
“a something existing in itself and distinct from other things”.
“Walking,” “talking,” and “actions” generally, it apprehends
as realities,—as realities which, however, do not “exist in themselves,”
but in other beings, in the beings that “walk” and
“talk” and “act”. And these latter beings it still apprehends
as “existing in themselves,” and as thus differing from the former,
which “exist not in themselves but in other things”. Thus the
child comes into possession of the notion of “accident,” and of
the further notion of “substance” as something which not only
exists in itself (οὐσία, ens in se subsistens), but which is also a
support or subject of accidents (ὑποκείμενον, substans, substare).232
Nor, indeed, need the child’s reason be very highly developed in
order to realize that if experience furnishes it with “beings that
do not exist in themselves,” there must also be beings which do
exist in themselves: that if “accidents” exist at all it would be
unintelligible and self-contradictory to deny the existence of
“substances”.
Hence, in the order of our experience the first, implicit notion
of substance is that of “something existing in itself” (οὐσία);
the first explicit notion of it, however, is that by which it is apprehended
as “a subject or support of accidents” (ὑποκείμενον,
sub-stare, substantia); then by reflection we go back to the explicit
notion of it as “something existing in itself”. In the real
or ontological order the perfection of “existing in itself” is manifestly
more fundamental than that of “supporting accidents”.
It is in accordance with a natural law of language that we name
things after the properties whereby they reveal themselves to us,
rather than by names implying what is more fundamental and
essential in them. “To exist in itself” is an absolute perfection,
essential to substance; “to support accidents” is only a relative
perfection; nor can we know a priori but a substance might
perhaps exist without any accidents: we only know that accidents
[pg 218]
cannot exist without some substance, or subject, or power which
will sustain them in existence.
Can substance be apprehended by the senses, or only by
intellect? Strictly speaking, only by intellect: it is neither a
“proper object” of any one sense, such as taste, or colour, or
sound; nor a “common object” of more than one sense, as extension
is with regard to sight and touch: it is, in scholastic
language, not a “sensibile per se,” not itself an object of sense
knowledge, but only “sensibile per accidens,” i.e. it may be said to
be “accidentally” an object of sense because of its conjunction
with accidents which are the proper objects of sense: so that
when the senses perceive accidents what they are really perceiving
is the substance affected by the accidents. But strictly and properly
it is by intellect we consciously grasp that which in the
reality is the substance: while the external and internal sense
faculties make us aware of various qualities, activities, or other
accidents external to the “self,” or of various states and conditions
of the “self,” the intellect—which is a faculty of the same
soul as the sense faculties—makes us simultaneously aware of
corporeal substances actually existing outside us, or of the concrete
substance of the “ego” or “self,” existing and revealing itself
to us in and through its conscious activities, as the substantial,
abiding, and unifying subject and principle of these conscious
activities.
Thus, then, do we attain to the concept of substance in
general, to a conviction of the concrete actual existence of that
mode of being the essential characteristic of which is “to exist in
itself”.
In the next place, how do we reach a knowledge of the specific
natures of substances?233 What is the character, and what are the
limitations, of such knowledge? Here, especially, the very
cautious and moderate doctrine of scholasticism has been largely
misconceived and misrepresented by phenomenists and others.
About the specific nature of substances we know just precisely
what their accidents reveal to us—that and no more. We have
no intuitive insight into their natures; all our knowledge here is
abstractive and discursive. As are their properties—their activities,
energies, qualities, and all their accidents—so is their nature.
[pg 219]
We know of the latter just what we can infer from the former.
Operari sequitur esse; we have no other key than this to knowledge
of their specific natures. We have experience of them only
through their properties, their behaviour, their activities; analysis
of this experience, a posteriori reasoning from it, inductive
generalization based upon it: such are the only channels we
possess, the only means at our disposal, for reaching a knowledge
of their natures.
63. Phenomenist Difficulties against this View. Its
Vindication.—Now the phenomenist will really grant all this.
His only objection will be that such knowledge of substance is
really no knowledge at all; or that, such as it is, it is useless. But
surely the knowledge that this mode of being really exists, that
there is a mode of being which “exists in itself,” is already some
knowledge, and genuine knowledge, of substance? No doubt,
the information contained in this very indeterminate and generic
concept is imperfect; but then it is only a starting point, an
all-important starting point, however; for not only is it perfectible
but every item of knowledge we gather from experience perfects
it, whereas without it the intellect is paralysed in its attempt to
interpret experience: indeed so indispensable is this concept of
substance to the human mind that, as we have seen, no philosopher
has ever been really able to dispense with it. When
phenomenists say that what we call mind is only a bundle of
perceptions and ideas; when they speak of the flow of events,
which is ourselves, of which we are conscious,234 the very language
they themselves make use of cries out against their professed
phenomenism. For why speak of “we,” “ourselves,” etc., if
there be no “we” or “ourselves” other than the perceptions,
ideas, events, etc., referred to?
Of course the explanation of this strange attitude on the part
of these philosophers is simple enough; they have a wrong conception
of substance and of the relation of accidents thereto; they
appear to imagine that according to the traditional teaching
nothing of all we can discover about accidents—or, as they prefer
to term them, “phenomena”—can possibly throw any light upon
the nature of substance: as if the rôle of phenomena were to
cover up and conceal from us some sort of inner core (which they
call substance), and not rather to reveal to us the nature of that
[pg 220]
“being, existing in itself,” of which these phenomena are the
properties and manifestations.
The denial of substance leads inevitably to the substantializing
of accidents. It is possible that the manner in which some
scholastics have spoken of accidents has facilitated this error.235
Anyhow the error is one that leads inevitably to contradictions in
thought itself. Mill, for instance, following out the arbitrary
postulates of subjectivism and phenomenism, finally analysed all
reality into present sensations of the individual consciousness,
plus permanent possibilities of sensations. Now, consistently
with the idealistic postulate, these “permanent possibilities”
should be nothing more than a certain tone, colouring, quality of
the “present” sensation, due to the fact that this has in it, as part
and parcel of itself, feelings of memory and expectation; in which
case the “present sensation,” taken in its concrete fulness, would
be the sole reality, and would exist in itself. This “solipsism” is
the ultimate logical issue of subjective idealism, and it is a sufficient
reductio ad absurdum of the whole system. Or else, to evade
this issue, the “permanent possibilities” are supposed to be
something really other than the “present sensations”. In which
case we must ask what Mill can mean by a “permanent possibility”.
Whether it be subjective or objective possibility, it is
presumably, according to Mill’s thought, some property or appurtenance
of the individual consciousness, i.e. a quality proper
to a subject or substance.236 But to deny that the conscious subject
is a substance, and at the same time to contend that it is a
“permanent possibility of sensation,” i.e. that it has properties
which can appertain only to a substance, is simply to hold what
is self-contradictory.
After these explanations it will be sufficient merely to state
formally the proof that substances really exist. It is exceedingly
simple, and its force will be appreciated from all that has been
said so far: Whatever we become aware of as existing at all
[pg 221]
must exist either in itself, or by being sustained, supported in
existence, in something else in which it inheres. If it exists in
itself it is a substance; if not it is an accident, and then the
“something else” which supports it, must in turn either exist in
itself or in something else. But since an infinite regress in things
existing not in themselves but in other things is impossible, we
are forced to admit the reality of a mode of being which exists
in itself—viz. substance.
Or, again, we are forced to admit the real existence of accidents—or,
if you will, “phenomena” or “appearances”—i.e.
of realities or modes of being whose nature is manifestly to
modify or qualify in some way or other some subject in which
they inhere. Can we conceive a state which is not a state of
something? a phenomenon or appearance which is not an appearance
of something? a vital act which is not an act of a living
thing? a sensation, thought, desire, emotion, unless of some
conscious being that feels, thinks, desires, experiences the
emotion? No; and therefore since such accidental modes of
being really exist, there exists also the substantial mode of being
in which they inhere.
And the experienced realities which verify this notion of
“substance” as the “mode of being which exists in itself,” are
manifestly not one but manifold. Individual “persons” and
“things”—men, animals, plants—are all so many really and
numerically distinct substances (38). So, too, are the ultimate
individual elements in the inorganic universe, whatever these
may be (31). Nor does the universal interaction of these individuals
on one another, or their manifold forms of interdependence
on one another throughout the course of their ever-changing
existence and activities, interfere in any way with the substantiality
of the mode of being of each. These mutual relations of
all sorts, very real and actual as they undoubtedly are, only constitute
the universe a cosmos, thus endowing it with unity of order,
but not with unity of substance (27).
Let us now meet the objection of Hume: that there is no
substantial soul distinct from its acts, that it is only the sum-total
of the acts, each of these being a substance. The objection
has been repeated in the metaphorical language in which Huxley
and Taine speak of the soul, the living soul, as nothing more
than a republic of conscious states, or the movement of a luminous
sheaf etc. And Locke and Berkeley had already contended
[pg 222]
that an apple or an orange is nothing more than a collection or
sum-total of sensible qualities, so that if we conceive these removed
there is nothing left, for beyond these there was nothing
there.
Now we admit that the substance of the soul is not adequately
distinct from its acts, or the substance of the apple or orange
from its qualities. As a matter of fact we never experience substance
apart from accidents or accidents apart from substance;237
we do not know whether there exists, or even whether there can
exist, a created substance devoid of all accidents; nor can we
know, from the light of reason alone, whether any accidents
could exist apart from substance.238 We have, therefore, no ground
in natural experience for demonstrating such an adequate real
distinction (38) between substance and accidents as would involve
the separability of the latter from the former. But that
the acts of the soul are so many really distinct entities, each “existing
in itself,” each therefore a substance, so that the term
“soul” is merely a title we give to their sum-total; and similarly
the terms “apple” and “orange” merely titles of collections of
qualities each of which would be an entity existing in itself and
really distinct from the others, each in other words a substance,—this
we entirely deny. We regard it as utterly unreasonable
of phenomenists thus to multiply substances. Our contention is
that the individual soul or mind is one substance, and that it is
partially and really, though not adequately, distinct from the various
conscious acts, states, processes, functions, which are certainly
themselves real entities,—entities, however, the reality of which
is dependent on that of the soul, entities which this dependent
or “inhering” mode of being marks off as distinct in their nature,
and incapable of total identification with that other non-inhering
or subsisting mode of being which characterizes the substance of
the soul.
We cannot help thinking that this phenomenist denial of
[pg 223]
substance, with its consequent inevitable substantialization of
accidents, is largely due to a mistaken manner of regarding the
concrete existing object as a mere mechanical bundle of distinct
and independent abstractions. Every aspect of it is mentally
isolated from the others and held apart as an “impression,” an
“idea,” etc. Then the object is supposed to be constituted by,
and to consist of, a sum-total of these separate “elements,”
integrated together by some sort of mental chemistry. The
attempt is next made to account for our total conscious experience
of reality by a number of principles or laws of what is
known as “association of ideas”. And phenomenists discourse
learnedly about these laws in apparent oblivion of the fact that
by denying the reality of any substantial, abiding, self-identical
soul, distinct from the transient conscious states of the passing
moment, they have left out of account the only reality capable
of “associating” any mental states, or making mental life at
all intelligible. Once the soul is regarded merely as “a series
of conscious states,” or a “stream of consciousness,” or a succession
of “pulses of cognitive consciousness,” such elementary
facts as memory, unity of consciousness, the feeling of personal
identity and personal responsibility, become absolutely inexplicable.239
Experience, therefore, does reveal to us the real existence
of substances, of “things that exist in themselves,” and likewise
the reality of other modes of being which have their actuality
only by inhering in the substances which they affect. “A substance,”
says St. Thomas, “is a thing whose nature it is to exist
not in another, whereas an accident is a thing whose nature it is
to exist in another.”240 Every concrete being that falls within
our experience—a man, an oak, an apple—furnishes us with
the data of these two concepts: the being existing in itself, the
substance; and secondly, its accidents. The former concept
comprises only constitutive principles which we see to be essential
to that sort of being: the material, the vegetative, the sentient,
the rational principle, in a man, or his soul and his body; the
material principle and the formal or vital principle in an apple.
The latter concept, that of accidents, comprises only those
[pg 224]
characteristics of the thing which are no doubt real, but which
do not constitute the essence of the being, which can change or
be absent without involving the destruction of that essence.
An intellectual analysis of our experience enables us—and, as
we have remarked above, it alone enables us—to distinguish
between these two classes of objective concepts, the concept of
the principles that are essential to the substance or being that
exists in itself, and the concept of the attributes that are
accidental to this being; and experience alone enables us, by
studying the latter group, the accidents of the being, whether
naturally separable or naturally inseparable from the latter,
to infer from those accidents whatever we can know about the
former group, about the principles that constitute the specific
nature of the particular kind of substance that may be under
investigation.
It may, perhaps, be urged against all this, that experience
does not warrant our placing a real distinction between the
entities we describe as “accidents” and those which we claim to
be constitutive of the “substance,” or “thing which exists in
itself”; that all the entities without exception, which we
apprehend by distinct concepts in any concrete existing being
such as a man, an oak, or an apple, are only one and the same
individual reality looked at under different aspects; that the
distinction between them is only a logical or mental distinction;
that we separate in thought what is one in reality because we
regard each aspect in the abstract and apart from the others;
that to suppose in any such concrete being the existence of two
distinct modes of reality—viz. a reality that exists in itself, and
other realities inhering in this latter—is simply to make the
mistake of transferring to the real order of concrete things what
we find in the logical order of conceptual abstractions.
This objection, which calls for serious consideration, leads to a
different conclusion from the previous objection. It suggests the
conclusion, not that substances are unreal, but that accidents are
unreal. Even if it were valid it would leave untouched the
existence of substances. We hope to meet it satisfactorily by
establishing presently the existence of accidents really distinct
from the substances in which they inhere. While the objection
draws attention to the important truth that distinctions recognized
in the conceptual order are not always real, it certainly does not
prove that all accidents are only mentally distinct aspects of substance.
[pg 225]
For surely a man’s thoughts, volitions, feelings, emotions,
his conscious states generally, changing as they do from moment
to moment, are not really identical with the man himself who
continues to exist throughout this incessant change; yet they
are realities, appearing and disappearing and having all their
actuality in him, while he persists as an actual being “existing
in himself”.
64. Erroneous Views on the Nature of Substance.—If
we fail to remember that the notion of substance, as “a being
existing in itself and supporting the accidents which affect it,”
is a most abstract and generic notion; if we transfer it in this
abstract condition to the real order; if we imagine that the
concrete individual substances which actually exist in the real
order merely verify this widest notion and are devoid of all
further content; that they possess in themselves no further richness
of reality; if we forget that actual substances, in all the
variety of their natures, as material, or living, or sentient, or
rational and spiritual, are indeed full, vibrant, palpitating with
manifold and diversified reality; if we rob them of all this perfection
or locate it in their accidents as considered apart from
themselves,—we are likely to form very erroneous notions both
of substances and of accidents, and of their real relations to one
another. It will help us to form accurate concepts of them,
concepts really warranted by experience, if we examine briefly
some of the more remarkable misconceptions of substance that
have at one time or other gained currency.
(a) Substance is not a concrete core on which concrete
accidents are superimposed, or a sort of kernel of which they
form the rind. Such a way of conceiving them is as misleading
as it is crude and material. No doubt the language which, for
want of better, we have to employ in regard to substance and
accidents, suggests fancies of that kind: we speak of substance
“supporting,” “sustaining” accidents, and of these as “supported
by,” and “inhering in” the former. But this does not really
signify any juxtaposition or superposition of concrete entities.
The substance is a subject determinable by its various accidents;
these are actualizations of its potentiality; its relation to them is
the relation of the potential to the actual, of a “material” or
“determinable” subject to “formal” or “determining” principles.
But the appearance or disappearance of accidents never
takes place in the same concrete subject: by their variations the
[pg 226]
concrete subject is changed: at any instant the substance affected
by its accidents is one individual concrete being (27), and the
inevitable result of any modification in them is that this individual,
concrete being is changed, is no longer the same. No doubt, it
preserves its substantial identity throughout accidental change, but
not its concrete identity,—that is to say, not wholly. This is the
characteristic of every finite being, subject to change and existing
in time: it has the actuality of its being, not tota simul, but only
gradually, successively (10). From this, too, we see that although
substance is a more perfect mode of being than accident—because
the former exists in itself while the latter has its actuality only
in something else,—nevertheless, created, finite substance is a
mode of being which is itself imperfect, and perfectible by
accidents: another illustration of the truth that all created
perfection is only relative, not absolute. To the notion of “inherence”
we shall return in connexion with our treatment of
accidents (65).
(b) Again, substance is wrongly conceived as an inert substratum
underlying accidents. This false notion appears to
have originated with Descartes: he conceived the two great
classes of created substances, matter and spirit, as essentially
inert. For him, matter is simply a res extensa; extension in
three dimensions constitutes its essence, and extension is of
course inert: all motion is given to matter and conserved in it
by God. Spirit or soul is simply a res cogitans, a being whose
essence is thought; but in thinking spirit too is passive, for it
simply receives ideas as wax does the impress of a seal. Nay,
even when soul or spirit wills it is really inert or passive, for
God puts all its volitions into it.241 From these erroneous conceptions
the earlier disciples of Descartes took the obvious step
forward into Occasionalism; and to them likewise may be traced
the conviction of many contemporary philosophers that the
human soul—a being that is so eminently vital and active—cannot
possibly be a substance: neither indeed could it be, if
substance were anything like what Descartes conceived it to be.
The German philosophers, Wundt and Paulsen, for example,
argue that the soul cannot be a substance. But when we inquire
what they mean by substance, what do we find? That with
them the concept of substance applies only to the corporeal
[pg 227]
universe, where it properly signifies the atoms which are “the
absolutely permanent substratum, qualitatively and quantitatively
unchangeable, of all corporeal reality”.242 No wonder they would
argue that the soul is not a substance!
No actually existing substance is inert. What is true, however,
is this, that when we conceive a being as a substance, when
we think of it under the abstract concept of substance, we of
course abstract from its concrete existence as an active agent;
in other words we consider it not from the dynamic, but from
the static aspect, not as it is in the concrete, but as constituting
an object of abstract thought: and so the error of Descartes
seems to have been that already referred to,—the mistake of
transferring to the real order conditions that obtain only in the
logical order.
(c) To the Cartesian conception of substances as inert entities
endowed only with motions communicated to them ab extra, the
mechanical or atomist conception of reality, as it is called, Leibniz
opposed the other extreme conception of substances as essentially
active entities. For him substance is an ens præditum vi agendi:
activity is the fundamental note in the concept of substance.
These essentially active entities he conceived as being all simple
and unextended, the corporeal no less than the spiritual ones.
And he gave them the title of monads. It is unnecessary for
our present purpose to go into any details of his ingenious
dynamic theory of the universe as a vast system of these monads.
We need only remark that while combating the theory of inert
substances he himself erred in the opposite extreme. He conceived
every monad as endowed essentially with active tendency or effort
which is never without its effect,—an exclusively immanent effect,
however, which is the constant result of constant immanent
action: for he denied the possibility of transitive activity, actio
transiens; and he conceived the immanent activity of the monad
as being in its nature perceptive,243 that is to say, cognitive or representative,
in the sense that each monad, though “wrapt up in
itself, doorless and windowless,” if we may so describe it, nevertheless
[pg 228]
mirrors more or less inchoatively, vaguely, or clearly, all
other monads, and is thus itself a miniature of the whole universe,
a microcosm of the macrocosm. Apart from the fancifulness
of his whole system, a fancifulness which is, however, perhaps
more apparent than real, his conception of substance is much
less objectionable than that of Descartes. For as a matter of
fact every individual, actually existing substance is endowed with
an internal directive tendency towards some term to be realized
or attained by its activities. Every substance has a transcendental
relation to the operations which are natural to it, and
whereby it tends to realize the purpose of its being. But nevertheless
substance should not be defined by action, for all action
of created substances is an accident, not a substance; nor even by
its transcendental relation to action, for when we conceive it
under this aspect we conceive it as an agent or cause, not as a
substance simply. The latter concept abstracts from action and
reveals its object simply as “a reality existing in itself”. When
we think of a substance as a principle of action we describe it
by the term nature.
(d) A very widespread notion of substance is the conception of
it as a “permanent,” “stable,” “persisting” subject of “transient,”
“ephemeral” realities called accidents or phenomena. This view
of substance is mainly due to the influence of Kant’s philosophy.
According to his teaching we can think the succession of
phenomena which appear to our sense consciousness only by the
aid of a pure intuition in which our sensibility apprehends them,
viz. time. Now the application of the category of substance to
this pure intuition of our sensibility engenders a schema of the
imagination, viz. the persistence of the object in time. Persistence,
therefore, is for him the essential note of substance.
Herbert Spencer, too, has given apt expression to this widely
prevalent notion: “Existence means nothing more than persistence;
and hence in Mind that which persists in spite of all
changes, and maintains the unity of the aggregate in defiance of
all attempts to divide it, is that of which existence in the full
sense of the word must be predicated—that which we must
postulate as the substance of Mind in contradistinction to the
varying forms it assumes. But if so, the impossibility of knowing
the substance of Mind is manifest.”244
Thus, substance is conceived as the unique but hidden and
[pg 229]
unknowable basis of all the phenomena which constitute the
totality of human experience.
What is to be said of such a conception? There is just this
much truth in it: that substance is relatively stable or permanent,
i.e. in comparison with accidents; the latter cannot survive
the destruction or disappearance of the substance in which they
inhere, while a substance can persist through incessant change of
its accidents. But accidents are not absolutely ephemeral, nor is
substance absolutely permanent: were an accident to exist for
ever it would not cease to be an accident, nor would a substance
be any less a substance were it created and then instantaneously
annihilated. But in the latter case the human mind could not
apprehend the substance; for since all human cognitive experience
takes place in time, which involves duration, the mind can
apprehend a substance only on condition that the latter has
some permanence, some appreciable duration in existence. This
fact, too, explains in some measure the error of conceiving permanence
as essential to a substance. But the error has another
source also: Under the influence of subjective idealism philosophers
have come to regard the individual’s consciousness of his
own self, the consciousness of the Ego, as the sole and unique
source of our concept of substance. The passage we have just
quoted from Spencer is an illustration. And since the spiritual
principle of our conscious acts is a permanent principle which
abides throughout all of them, thus explaining the unity of the
individual human consciousness, those who conceive substance
in general after the model of the Ego, naturally conceive it as an
essentially stable subject of incessant and evanescent processes.
But it is quite arbitrary thus to conceive the Ego as the sole
type of substance. Bodies are substances as well as spirits,
matter as well as mind. And the permanence of corporeal substances
is merely relative. Nevertheless they are really substances.
The relative stability of spirit which is immortal, and
the relative instability of matter which is corruptible, have
nothing to do with the substantiality of either. Both alike are
substances, for both alike have that mode of being which consists
in their existing in themselves, and not by inhering in other
things as accidents do.
(e) Spencer’s conception of substance as the permanent, unknowable
ground of phenomena, implies that substance is one,
not manifold, and thus suggests the view of reality known as
[pg 230]
Monism. There is yet another mistaken notion of substance,
the notion in which the well known pantheistic philosophy of
Spinoza has had its origin. Spinoza appears to have given the
ambiguous definition of Descartes—“Substantia est res quae ita
existit, ut nulla alia re indigeat ad existendum”—an interpretation
which narrowed its application down to the Necessary
Being; for he defined substance in the following terms: “Per
substantiam intelligo id quod est in se et per se concipitur: hoc est, id
cujus conceptus non indiget conceptu alterius rei a quo formari
debeat”. By the ambiguous phrase, that substance “requires no
other thing for existing,” Descartes certainly meant to convey
what has always been understood by the scholastic expression
that substance “exists in itself”. He certainly did not mean
that substance is a reality which “exists of itself,” i.e. that it is
what scholastics mean by Ens a se, the Being that has its
actuality from its own essence, by virtue of its very nature, and
in absolute independence of all other being; for such Being is
One alone, the Necessary Being, God Himself, whereas Descartes
clearly held and taught the real existence of finite, created substances.245
Yet Spinoza’s definition of substance is applicable
only to such a being that our concept of this being shows forth
the actual existence of the latter as absolutely explained and
accounted for by reference to the essence of this being itself, and
independently of any reference to other being. In other words,
it applies only to the Necessary Being. This conception of substance
is the starting-point of Spinoza’s pantheistic philosophy.
Now, the scholastic definition of substance and Spinoza’s
definition embody two entirely distinct notions. Spinoza’s
definition conveys what scholastics mean by the Self-Existent
[pg 231]
Being, Ens a se; and this the scholastics distinguish from caused
or created being, ens ab alio. Both phrases refer formally and
primarily, not to the mode of a being’s existence when it does
exist, but to the origin of this existence in relation to the being’s
essence; and specifically it marks the distinction between the
Essence that is self-explaining, self-existent, essentially actual
(“a se”), the Necessary Being, and essences that do not themselves
explain or account for their own actual existence, essences
that have not their actual existence from themselves or of
themselves, essences that are in regard to their actual existence
contingent or dependent, essences which, therefore, if they actually
exist, can do so only dependently on some other being
whence they have derived this existence (“ab alio”) and on
which they essentially depend for its continuance.
Not the least evil of Spinoza’s definition is the confusion caused
by gratuitously wresting an important philosophical term like
substance from its traditional sense and using it with quite a different
meaning; and the same is true in its measure of the other
mistaken notions of substance which we have been examining.
By defining substance as an ens in se, or per se stans, scholastic
philosophers mean simply that substance does not depend intrinsically
on any subjective or material cause in which its actuality
would be supported; they do not mean to imply that it does not
depend extrinsically on an efficient cause from which it has its
actuality and by which it is conserved in being. They assert
that all created substances, no less than all accidents, have their
being “ab alio” from God; that they exist only by the Divine
creation and conservation, and act only by the Divine concursus
or concurrence; but while substances and accidents are both alike
dependent on this extrinsic conserving and concurring influence
of a Divine, Transcendent Being, substances are exempt from this
other and distinct mode of dependence which characterizes accidents:
intrinsic dependence on a subject in which they have their
actuality.246
When we say that substance exists “in itself,” obviously we do not attach
to the preposition “in” any local signification, as a part existing “in” the
whole. Nor do we mean that they exist “in” themselves in the same sense
as they have their being “in” God. In a certain true sense all creatures
exist “in” God: In ipso enim vivimus, et movemur, et sumus (Acts xxii.,
[pg 232]
28), in the sense that they are kept in being by His omnipresent conserving
power. But He does not sustain them as a subject in which they inhere, as
substance sustains the accidents which determine it, thereby giving expression
to its concrete actuality.247 By saying that substance exists “in itself” we
mean to exclude the notion of its existing “in another” thing, as an accident
does. And this we shall understand better by examining a little more closely
this peculiar mode of being which characterizes accidents.
65. The Nature of Accident. Its Relation to Substance.
Its Causes.—From all that has preceded we will have
gathered the general notion of accident as that mode of real being
which is found to have its reality, not by existing in itself, but
by affecting, determining, some substance in which it inheres as
in a subject. What do we mean by saying that accidents inhere
in substances as their subjects? Here we must at once lay aside
as erroneous the crude conception of something as located spatially
within something else, as contained in container, as e.g.
water in a vessel; and the equally crude conception of something
being in something else as a part is in the whole, as e.g. an arm
is in the body. Such imaginations are wholly misleading.
The actually existing substance has its being or reality; it is
an actual essence. Each real accident of it is likewise a reality,
and has an essence, distinct from that of the substance, yet not
wholly independent of the latter: it is a determination of the
determinable being of the substance, affecting or modifying the
latter in some way or other, and having no other raison d’être
than this rôle of actualizing in some specific way some receptive
potentiality of the concrete substance. And since its reality is
thus dependent on that of the substance which it affects, we cannot
ascribe to it actual essence or being in the same sense as we
ascribe this to substance, but only analogically248 (2). Hence
scholastics commonly teach that we ought to conceive an accident
rather as an “entity of an entity,” “ens entis,” than as an entity
simply; rather as inhering, indwelling, affecting (in-esse) some
subject, than simply as existing itself (esse); as something whose
essence is rather the determination, affection, modification of an
essence than itself an essence proper, the term “essence” designating
properly only a substance: accidentis esse est inesse.249 This
[pg 233]
conception might, no doubt, if pressed too far, be inapplicable to
absolute accidents, like quantity, which are something more than
mere modifications of substance; but it rightly emphasizes the
dependence of the reality of accident on that of substance, the
non-substantial and “diminished” character of the “accident”-mode
of being; it also helps to show that the “inherence” of
accident in substance is a relation—of determining to determinable
being—which is sui generis; and finally it puts us on our
guard against the errors that may be, and have been, committed
by conceiving accidents in the abstract and reasoning about them
apart from their substances, as if they themselves were substances.
This “inherence” of accident in substance, this mode of
being whereby it affects, determines or modifies the substance,
differs from accident to accident; these, in fact, are classified
into suprema genera by reason of their different ways of affecting
substance (60). To this we shall return later. Here we may
inquire, about this general relation of accident to substance,
whether it is essential to an accident actually to inhere in a substance,
if not immediately, then at least through the medium of
some other accident. We suggest this latter alternative because
as we shall see presently there are some accidents, such as colour,
taste, shape, which immediately affect the extension of a body,
and only through this the substance of the body itself. Now the
ordinary course of nature never presents us with accidents
except as inhering, mediately or immediately, in a substance.
Nor is it probable that the natural light of our reason would ever
suggest to us the possibility of an exception to this general law.
But the Christian philosopher knows, from Divine Revelation,
that in the Blessed Eucharist the quantity or extension of bread
and wine, together with the taste, colour, form, etc., which affect
this extension, remain in existence after their connatural substance
of bread and wine has disappeared by transubstantiation. In the
[pg 234]
supernatural order of His providence God preserves these accidents
in existence without a subject; but in this state, though
they do not actually inhere in any substance, they retain their
natural aptitude and exigence for such inherence. The Christian
philosopher, therefore, will not define accident as “the mode of
being which inheres in a subject,” but as “the mode of being
which in the ordinary course of nature inheres in a subject,” or as
“the mode of being which has a natural exigence to inhere in a
subject”. It is not actual inherence, but the natural exigence to
inhere, that is essential to an accident as such.250
Furthermore, an accident needs a substance not formally qua
substance, or as a mode of being naturally existing in itself; it
needs a substance as a subject in which to inhere, which it will in
some way affect, determine, qualify; but the subject in which it
immediately inheres need not always be a substance: it may be
some other accident, in which case both of course will naturally
require some substance as their ultimate basis.
Comparing now the concept of accident with that of substance,
we find that the latter is presupposed by the former; that the
latter is prior in thought to the former; that we conceive accident
as something over and above, something superadded to substance
as subject. For instance, we can define matter and form without
the prior concept of body, or animality and rationality without
the prior concept of man; but we cannot define colour without
the prior concept of body, or the faculty of speech without
the prior concept of man.251
Substance, therefore, is prior in thought to accident; but is
the substance itself also prior temporally (prior tempore) to its
accidents? It is prior in time to some of them, no doubt; the
individual human being is thus prior, for instance, to the knowledge
he may acquire during life. But there is no reason for
saying that a substance must be prior in time to all its accidents;252
so far as we can discover, no created substance comes into
existence devoid of all accidents: corporeal substance devoid of
internal quantity, or spiritual substance devoid of intellect and
will.
If prior in thought, though not necessarily in time, to its
accidents, is a substance prior to its accidents really, ontologically
(prior natura)? Yes; it is the real or ontological
principle of its accidents; it sustains them, and they depend
on it. It is a passive or material cause (using the term “material”
in the wide sense, as applicable even to spiritual substances),
or a receptive subject, determined in some way by
them as formal principles. It is at the same time an efficient and
passive cause of some of its own accidents: the soul is an
efficient cause of its own immanent processes of thought and
volition, and at the same time a passive principle of them, undergoing
real change by their occurrence. Of others it is merely a
receptive, determinable subject, of those, namely, which have an
adequate and necessary foundation in its own essence, and which
are called properties in the strict sense: without these it cannot
exist, though they do not constitute its essence, or enter into the
concept of the latter; but it is not prior to them in time, nor is
it the efficient cause of them; it is, however, a real principle of
them, an essence from the reality of which they necessarily
result, and on which their own reality depends. Such, for instance,
is the faculty of thought, or volition, or speech in regard
to man.
The accident-mode of being is, therefore, a mode of being
which determines a substance in some real way. Its formal effect
is to give the substance some real and definite determination:
not esse simpliciter but esse tale. With the substance it constitutes
a concrete real being which is unum per accidens, not
unum per se.
The accident has no formal cause: it is itself a “form” and
its causality is that of a formal cause, which consists in its
communicating itself to a subject, and, by its union therewith,
constituting some new reality—in this case a concrete being
endowed with “accidental” unity.
Accidents have of course, a material cause; not, however,
in the sense of a materia ex qua, a material from which they
are constituted, inasmuch as they are simple “forms”; but in
the sense of a subject in which they are received and in which
they inhere; and this “material cause” is, proximately or
remotely, substance.
Substance also is the final cause, the raison d’être, of the
reality of the accidental mode of being. Accidents exist for the
[pg 236]
perfecting of substances: accidentia sunt propter substantiam.
As we have seen already, and as will appear more clearly later
on, the fundamental reason for the reality of an accidental mode
of being, really distinct from the created or finite substance (for
the Infinite Substance has no accidents), is that the created
substance is imperfect, limited in its actual perfection, does not
exist tota simul, but develops, through a process of change in
time, from its first or essential perfection, through intermediate
perfections, till it reaches the final perfection (46) of its being.
Have all accidents efficient causes? Those which are called
common accidents as distinct from proper accidents or properties
(66) have undoubtedly efficient causes: the various agencies
which produce real but accidental changes in the individual
substances of the universe. Proper accidents, however, inasmuch
as they of necessity exist simultaneously with the substances to
which they belong, and flow from these substances by a necessity
of the very essence of these latter, cannot be said to have any
efficient causes other than those which contribute by their efficiency
to the substantial changes by which these substances are
brought into actual existence; nor can they be said to be caused
efficiently by these substances themselves, but only to “flow” or
“result” necessarily from the latter, inasmuch as they come into
existence simultaneously with, but dependently on, these substances.
Hence, while substances are universally regarded as
real principles of their properties—as, for instance, the soul in
regard to intellect and will, or corporeal substance in regard to
quantity—they are not really efficient causes of their properties,
i.e. they do not produce these properties by action. For these
properties are antecedent to all action of the substance; nor can
a created substance act by its essence, but only through active
powers, or faculties, or forces, which meditate between the essence
of a created substance and its actions, and which are the proximate
principles of these actions, while the substance or nature is
their remote principle. Hence the “properties” which necessarily
result from a substance or nature, have as their efficient
causes the agencies productive of the substance itself.253
66. Main Divisions of Accidents.—These considerations
will help us to understand the significance of a few important
divisions of accidents: into proper and common, inseparable and
separable. We shall then be in a position to examine the nature
[pg 237]
of the distinction between accidents and substance, and to
establish the existence of accidents really distinct from substance.
(a) The attributes which we affirm of substance, other than
the notes constitutive of its essence, are divided into proper accidents,
or properties in the strict sense (ἴδιον, proprium), and
common accidents, or accidents in the more ordinary sense
(συμβεβηκός, ac-cidens). A property is an accident which belongs
exclusively to a certain class or kind of substance, and is found
always in all members of that class, inasmuch as it has an adequate
foundation in the nature of that substance and a necessary
connexion therewith. Such, for instance, are the faculties of
intellect and will in all spiritual beings; the faculties of speaking,
laughing, weeping in man; the temporal and spatial mode
of being which characterizes all created substances.254 When
regarded from the logical point of view, as attributes predicable
of their substances considered as logical subjects, they are distinguished
on the one hand from what constitutes the essence of
this subject (as genus, differentia, species), but also on the other
hand from those attributes which cannot be seen to have any
absolutely necessary connexion with this subject. The latter
attributes alone are called logical accidents, the test being the
absence of a necessary connexion in thought with the logical
subject.255 But the former class, which are distinguished from
“logical” accidents and called logical properties (“propria”) are
none the less real accidents when considered from the ontological
standpoint; for they do not constitute the essence of the substance;
they are outside the concept of the latter, and super-added—though
necessarily—to it. Whether, however, all or
any of these “properties,” which philosophers thus classify as
real or ontological accidents, “proper” accidents, of certain
substances, are really distinct from the concrete, individual substances
to which they belong, or are only aspects of the latter,
“substantial modes,” only virtually distinct in each case from the
individual substance itself,—is another and more difficult question
(69). Such a property is certainly not really separable from
[pg 238]
its substance; we cannot conceive either to exist really without
the other; though we can by abstraction think, and reason, and
speak, about either apart from the other.256 Real inseparability
is, however, regarded by scholastic philosophers as quite
compatible with what they understand by a real distinction (38).
A common accident is one which has no such absolutely
necessary connexion with its substance as a “property” has; one
which, therefore, can be conceived as absent from the substance
without thereby entailing the destruction of the latter’s essence,
or of anything bound up by a necessity of thought with this
essence. And such common accidents are of two kinds.
They may be such that in the ordinary course of nature, and
so far as its forces and laws are concerned, they are never found
to be absent from their connatural substances—inseparable accidents.
Thus the colour of the Ethiopian is an inseparable
accident of his human nature as an Ethiopian; he is naturally
black; but if born of Ethiopian parents he would still be an
Ethiopian even if he happened to grow up white instead of black.
We could not, however, conceive an Ethiopian, or any other
human being, existing without the faculties (not the use) of
intellect and will, or the faculty (not the organs, or the actual
exercise of the faculty) of human speech.
Or common accidents may be such that they are sometimes
present in their substances, and sometimes absent—separable accidents.
These are by far the most numerous class of accidents:
thinking, willing, talking, and actions generally; health or illness;
virtues, vices, acquired habits; rest or motion, temperature,
colour, form, location, etc.
(b) The next important division of accidents is that into mere
extrinsic denominations and intrinsic accidents; the latter being
subdivided into modal and absolute accidents, respectively.
An absolute accident is one which not merely affects its substance
intrinsically, giving the latter an actual determination or
mode of being, of some sort or other, but which has moreover
some entity or reality proper to itself whereby it thus affects the
substance, an entity really distinct from the essence of the substance
thus determined by it. Such, for instance, are all vital
activities of living things;257 knowledge, and other acquired
habits; quantity, the fundamental accident whereby corporeal
[pg 239]
substances are all capable of existing extended in space; and
such sensible qualities and energies of matter as heat, colour,
mechanical force, electrical energy, etc. Such, too, according to
many, are intellect, will, and sense faculties in man.
There are, however, other intrinsic determinations of substance,
other modifications of the latter, which do not seem to involve
any new or additional reality in the substance, over and above
the modification itself. Such, for instance, are motion, rest,
external form or figure, in bodies. These are called modal accidents.
They often affect not the substance itself immediately,
but some absolute accident of the latter, and are hence called
“accidental modes”. Those enumerated are obviously modes of
the quantity of bodies. Now the appearance or disappearance
of such an accident in a substance undoubtedly involves a real
change in the latter, and not merely in our thought; when a
body moves, or comes to rest, or alters its form, there is a change
in the reality as well as in our thought; and in this sense
these accidents are real and intrinsic to their substances. Yet,
though we cannot say that motion, rest, shape, etc., are really
identical with the body and only mentally distinct aspects of it,
at the same time neither can we say that by their appearance or
disappearance the body gains or loses any reality other than an
accidental determination of itself; whereas it does gain something
more than this when it is heated, or electrified, or increased in
quantity; just as a man who acquires knowledge, or virtue, is
not only really modified, but is modified by real entities which he
has acquired, not having actually possessed them before.
Finally, there are accidents which do not affect the substance
intrinsically at all, which do not determine any real change in it,
but merely give it an extrinsic denomination in relation to
something outside it (60). Thus, while the quality of heat is an
absolute accident in a body, the action whereby the latter heats
neighbouring bodies is no new reality in the body itself, and produces
no real change in the latter, but only gives it the extrinsic
denomination of heating in reference to these other bodies in
which the effect really takes place. Similarly the location of any
corporeal substance in space or in time relatively to others in the
space or time series—its external place (ubi) or time (quando), as
they are called—or the relative position of its parts (situs) in the
place occupied by it: these do not intrinsically determine it or
confer upon it any intrinsic modification of its substance. Not,
[pg 240]
indeed, that they are mere entia rationis, mere logical fictions of
our thought. They are realities, but not realities which affect
the substances denominated from them; they are accidental
modes of other substances, or of the absolute accidents of other
substances. Finally, the accident which we call a “real relation”
presupposes in its subject some absolute accident such as quantity
or quality, or some real and intrinsic change determining these, or
affecting the substance itself; but whether relation is itself a
reality over and above such foundation, is a disputed question.
From these classifications of accidents it will be at once
apparent that the general notion of accident, as a dependent
mode of being, superadded to the essence of a substance and in
some way determining the latter, is realized in widely different
and merely analogical ways in the different ultimate classes of
accidents.
67. Real Existence of Accidents. Nature of the
Distinction between Accidents and Substance.—It would
be superfluous to prove the general proposition that accidents
really exist. In establishing the real existence of substances we
have seen that the real existence of some accidents at least has
never been seriously denied. These are often called nowadays
phenomena; and philosophers who have denied or doubted the
real existence of substances have been called “phenomenists”
simply because they have admitted the real existence only of
these phenomena; though, if they were as logical as Hume they
might have seen with him that such denial, so far from abolishing
substance, could only lead to the substantializing of accidents
(63).
But while undoubtedly there are realities which “exist in
themselves,” such as individual men, animals and plants, there is
no reason for attributing this same mode of existence to entities
such as the thoughts, volitions, emotions, virtues or vices, of the
individual man; or the instinct, hunger, or illness of the dog;
or the colour, perfume, or form of the rose. The concrete
individual man, or dog, or rose, reveals itself to our minds as a
substantial entity, affected with these various accidental entities
which are really distinct from the substantial entity itself and
from one another. Nay, in most of the instances just cited, they
are physically separable from the substantial entity in which they
inhere; not of course in the sense that they could actually exist
without it, but in the sense that it can and does continue to exist
[pg 241]
actually without them (38); for it continues to exist while they
come and go, appear and disappear.258 Of course the concrete
individual man, or dog, or rose, does not continue to exist actually
unchanged, and totally identical with itself throughout the change
of accidents (64), for the accidents are part of the concrete
individual reality; nay, even the substance itself of the concrete
individual does not remain totally unaffected by the change of
the accidents; because if they really affect it, as they do, their
change cannot leave it totally unaffected; substance is not at all
a changeless, concrete core, surrounded by an ever-changing
rind or vesture of accidents; or a dark, hidden, immutable and
inscrutable background of a panorama of phenomena (64). But
though it is beyond all doubt really affected by the change of its
accidents, it is also beyond all doubt independent of them in
regard to the essential mode of its being, in as much as it exists
and continues to exist in itself throughout all fluctuation of its
accidents; while these on the other hand have only that essentially
dependent mode of being whereby they are actual only by
affecting and determining some subject in which they inhere and
which supports their actuality.
The existence, therefore, of some accidents, which are not
only really distinct but even physically separable from their
substances, cannot reasonably be called into question. To deny
the existence of such accidents, or, what comes to the same thing,
their real distinction from substance, is to take up some one of
these three equally untenable positions: that all the changes
which take place within and around us are substantial changes;
or, that there is no such thing as real change, all change being a
mental illusion; or, that contradictory states can be affirmed of
the same reality.259
But the nature of the real distinction between accidents and
substance is not in all cases so easy to determine. Nor can we
discuss the question here in reference to each summum genus of
accident separately. Deferring to the chapter on Relation the
question of the distinction of this particular accident from substance
[pg 242]
and the other categories, we may confine our attention
here to the distinction between substance and the three classes
of accidents we have called extrinsic denominations, modal accidents,
and absolute accidents respectively. “There are accidents,”
writes Kleutgen,260 “which place nothing and change nothing in the
subject itself, but are ascribed to it by reason of some extrinsic
thing; others, again, produce indeed in the subject itself some
new mode of being, but without their existing in it as a new
reality, distinct from its reality; others, finally, are themselves a
new reality, and have thus a being which is proper to themselves,
though this being is of course dependent on the substance.
These latter alone can be really distinct from the substance, in
the full sense in which a real distinction is that between thing
and thing. Now Cartesian philosophers have denied that there
are any such accidents as those of the latter class; rejecting the
division of accidents into absolute and modal, they teach that all
accidents are mere modifications or determinations of substance,
that they consist solely of various locations and combinations of
the ultimate parts of a substance, or relations of the latter to
other substances.”
Now all extrinsic denominations of a substance do seem on
analysis ultimately to resolve themselves partly into relations of
the latter to other substances, and partly into modal or absolute
accidents of other substances. Hence we may confine our
attention here to the distinction between these two classes of
accident and their connatural substances.
And, approaching this question, it will be well for us to bear two things in
mind. In the first place, our definitions both of substance and of accident are
abstract and generic or universal. But the abstract and universal does not
exist as such. The concrete, individual, actually existing substance is never
merely “a being that naturally exists in itself,” nor is the accident of such a
substance merely a verification of its definition as “a being that naturally
inheres in something else”. In every case what really and actually exists is
the individual, a being concreted of substance and accidents, a being which
is ever and always a real unity, composite no doubt, but really one; and
this no matter what sort of distinction we hold to obtain between the substance
and its accidents. This is important; its significance will be better appreciated
according as we examine the distinctions in question. Secondly, as scholastics
understand a real distinction, this can obtain not merely between different
“persons” or “things” which are separate from one another in time or space,
but also between different constitutive principles of any one single concrete,
composite, individual being (38). We have seen that they are not agreed as
[pg 243]
to whether the essence and the existence of any actual creature are really
distinct or not (24). And it may help us to clear up our notion of “accident”
if we advert here to their discussion of the question whether or not an
accident ought to be regarded as having an existence of its own, an existence
proper to itself.
Those who think that the distinction between essence and existence in
created things is a real distinction, hold that accidents as such have no existence
of their own, that they are actualized by the existence of the substance,
or rather of the concrete, composite individual; that since the latter is a real
unity—not a mere artificial aggregation of entities, but a being naturally
one—it can have only one existence: Impossibile est quod unius rei non sit
unum esse;261 that by this one existence the concrete, composite essence of
the substance, as affected and determined by its accidents, is actualized.
They contend that if each of the principles, whether substantial or accidental,
of a concrete individual being had its own existence, their union, no matter
how intimate, could not form a natural unitary being, an individual, but only
an aggregate of such beings. It is neither the matter, nor the form, nor the
corporeal substance apart from its accidents, that exists: it is the substance
completely determined by all its accidents and modes that is the proper subject
of existence.262 It alone is actualized, and that by one existence, which is
the “ultimate actuality” of the concrete, composite, individual essence: esse
est ultimus actus. Hence it is too, they urge, that an accident should be
conceived not properly as “a being,” but only as that whereby a being is
such or such: Accidens non est ens, sed ens entis. But it cannot be so conceived
if we attribute to it an existence of its own; for then it would be
“a being” in the full and proper sense of the word.
This is the view of St. Thomas, and of Thomists generally. The arguments
in support of it are serious, but not convincing. And the same may be said
of the reasons adduced for the opposite view: that existence not being really
distinct from essence, accidents in so far as they can be said to have an
essence of their own have likewise an existence of their own.
Supporters of this view not only admit but maintain that the entity of a
real, existing accident is a “diminished” entity, inasmuch as it is dependent
in a sense in which a really existing substance is not dependent. They simply
deny the Thomist assertion that substantial and accidental principles cannot
combine to form a real and natural unit, an individual being, if each be
accorded an existence appropriate and proportionate to its partial essence;
nor indeed can Thomists prove this assertion. Moreover, if existence be not
really distinct from essence, there is no more inconvenience in the claim that
[pg 244]
partial existences can combine to form one complete existence, unum esse,
than in the Thomist claim that partial essences, such as substantial and
accidental constitutive principles, can combine to form one complete essence,
one individual subject of existence. Then, furthermore, it is urged that the
substance exists prior in time to some of its accidents; that it is prior in
nature to its properties, which are understood to proceed or flow from it; and
that therefore its existence cannot be theirs, any more than its essence can be
theirs. Finally, it is pointed out that since existence is the actuality of essence,
the existence which actualizes a substance cannot be identical with that which
actualizes an accident. At all events, whether the one existence of the concrete
individual substance as determined by its accidents be as it were a
simple and indivisible existential act, which actualizes the composite individual
subject, as Thomists hold, or whether it be a composite existential act, really
identical with the composite individual subject, as in the other view,263 this
concrete existence of the individual is constantly varying with the variation
of the accidents of the individual. This is equally true on either view.
Inquiring into the distinction between substance and its intrinsic
accidents, whether modal or absolute, we have first to
remark that all accidents cannot possibly be reduced to relations;
for if relation itself is something extrinsic to the things related, it
must at least presuppose a real and intrinsic foundation or basis
for itself in the things related. Local motion, for instance, is a
change in the spatial relations of a body to other bodies. But
it cannot be merely this. For if spatial relations are not mere
subjective or mental fabrications, if they are in any intelligible
sense real, then a change in them must involve a change of something
intrinsic to the bodies concerned. Now Descartes, in
denying the existence of absolute accidents, in reducing all
accidents to modes of substances, understood by modes not any
intrinsic determinations of substance, but only extrinsic determinations
of the latter. All accidents of material substance were for
him mere locations, arrangements, dispositions of its extended
parts: extension being its essence. Similarly, all accidents of
spiritual substance were for him mere modalities and mutual relations
of its “thought” or “consciousness”: this latter being for
him the essence of spirit. We have here not only the error of
identifying or confounding accidents such as thought and extension
with their connatural substances, spirit and matter, but also
the error of supposing that extrinsic relations and modes of a
[pg 245]
substance, and changes in these, can be real, without there being
in the substances themselves any intrinsic, real, changeable
accidents, which would account for the extrinsic relations and
their changes. If there are no intrinsic accidents, really affecting
and determining substances, and yet really distinct from the
latter, then we must admit either that all change is an illusion
or else that all change is substantial; and this is the dilemma
that really confronts the Cartesian philosophy.
68. Modal Accidents and the Modal Distinction.—The
real distinction which we claim to exist between a substance
and its intrinsic accidents is not the same in all cases: in regard to
some accidents, which we have called intrinsic modes of the substance,
it is a minor or modal real distinction; in regard to others
which we have called absolute accidents, it is a major real distinction
(38). Let us first consider the former.
The term mode has a variety of meanings, some very wide,
some restricted. When one concept determines or limits another
in any way we may call it a mode of the latter. If there is no
real distinction between the determining and the determined
thought-object, the mode is called a metaphysical mode: as
rationality is of animality in man. Again, created things are all
“modes” of being; and the various aspects of a creature may
be called “modes” of the latter: as “finiteness” is a mode of
every created being. We do not use the term in those wide
senses in the present context. Here we understand by a mode
some positive reality which so affects another and distinct reality
as to determine the latter proximately to some definite way of
existing or acting, to which the latter is itself indifferent; without,
however, adding to the latter any new and proper entity other than
the said determination.264 Such modes are called physical modes.
And some philosophers maintain that there are not only accidental
modes, thus really distinct from the substance, but that there are
even some substantial modes really distinct from the essence of
the substance which they affect: for instance, that the really distinct
constitutive principles of any individual corporeal substance,
matter and form, are actually united only in virtue of a substantial
mode whereby each is ordained for union with the other; or
that subsistence, whereby the individual substance is made a
[pg 246]
subsistent and incommunicable “person” or “thing,” is a substantial
mode of the individual nature.265 With these latter we
are not concerned here, but only with accidental modes, such as
external shape or figure, local motion, position, action,266 etc.
Now when a substance is affected by such accidents as these it
is impossible on the one hand to maintain that they add any
new positive entity of their own to it; they do not seem to have
any reality over and above the determination or modification in
which their very presence in the substance consists. And on the
other hand it cannot be denied that they express some real
predicate which can be affirmed of the substance in virtue of
their presence in it, and that independently of our thought; in other
words it cannot be maintained that they are mere figments or
forms of thought, mere entia rationis. If a piece of wax has a
certain definite shape, this shape is inseparable from the wax:
it is nothing except in the wax, for it cannot exist apart from
the wax; but in the wax it is something in some real sense distinct
from the wax, inasmuch as the wax would persist even if it
disappeared. No doubt it is essential to the wax, as extended
in space, to have some shape or other; but it is indifferent to
any particular shape, and hence something distinct from it is required
to remove this indifference. This something is the particular
shape it actually possesses. The shape, therefore, is an
accidental mode of the extension of the wax, a mode which is
really distinct, by a minor real distinction, from this extension
which is its immediate subject.267 Hence we conclude that there
are accidental modes, or modal accidents, really distinct from
the subjects in which they inhere.
69. Distinction between Substance and its “Proper”
Accidents. Unity of the Concrete Being.—Turning next
to the distinction between absolute accidents and substance, we
have seen already that separable absolute accidents such as
acquired habits of mind and certain sensible qualities and energies
of bodies are really distinct from their subjects. Absolute accidents
[pg 247]
which are naturally inseparable from their subjects—such
as external quantity or spatial extension or volume is in regard
to the corporeal substance—are also really distinct from their
subjects; though we cannot know by reason alone whether or
how far such accidents are absolutely separable from these subjects:
from Christian Revelation we know that extension at least is
separable from the substance of a body, and with extension all
the other corporeal accidents which inhere immediately in extension.268
But a special difficulty arises in regard to the nature of the
distinction between a substance and its proper accidents,269 i.e. those
which have such an adequate and necessary ground in the essence
of the substance that the latter cannot exist without them: accidents
which are simultaneous with the substance and proceed
necessarily from it, such as the internal quantity of a corporeal
substance, or the intellectual and appetitive powers or faculties
of a spiritual substance. The medieval scholastic philosophers
were by no means unanimous as to the nature of this distinction.
Their discussion of the question centres mainly around the distinction
between the spiritual human soul and its spiritual faculties,
intellect and will, and between these faculties themselves. It is
instructive—as throwing additional light on what they understood
by a real distinction—to find that while Thomists generally
have held that the distinction here in question is a real distinction,
many other scholastics have held that it is only a virtual
distinction, while Scotists have generally taught that it is a formal
distinction (35-39).
Kleutgen270 interprets the formal distinction advocated by
Scotus in the present context as really equivalent to the virtual
distinction. St. Bonaventure, after referring to the latter distinction,
and to the real distinction propounded by St. Thomas,
adopts himself an intermediate view: that the faculties of the
[pg 248]
soul are indeed really distinct from one another, but nevertheless
are not really distinct, as accidental entities, from the substance
of the soul itself. We see how this can be by considering that
the material and formal principles which constitute a corporeal
substance, though really distinct from each other, are not really
distinct from the substance itself. They are not accidents of
the latter but constitute its essence, and so are to be referred reductivé
to the category of substance. So, by analogy, the faculties
of the soul, though really distinct from each other, do not belong
to any accidental category really distinct from the substance of
the soul, but belong reductivé to the latter category, not indeed as
constituting, but as flowing immediately and necessarily from, the
substance of the soul itself.271 And, like St. Thomas, he finds the
ultimate source and explanation of this multiplicity of faculties
and forces in the finiteness of the created substance as such.272
But St. Thomas went farther than St. Bonaventure, for he taught—as
indeed Thomists generally teach, and many who are not
Thomists—that the faculties of the human soul are really distinct
from one another, not merely as proximate principles of really
distinct vital acts, but as accidental entities or essences; and
that as such they are really distinct from the essence or substance
itself of the human soul. The arguments in favour of this view
[pg 249]
will be given in their proper place in connexion with the category
of Quality. If they are not demonstrative in their force, they are
certainly such that the view for which they make is very highly
probable; but we are concerned here to show, in this concluding
section, that the recognition of a real distinction in general between
substance and its accidents does not in any way compromise
the real unity of the concrete individual being. It has been
widely accused of doing so by philosophers who try to discredit
this view without fully understanding it. This characteristically
modern attitude is illustrated by the persistent attempts that
have been made in recent times to throw ridicule on what they
describe as the “faculty psychology”.273
The source of this groundless charge lies partly in the mistaken
conception of accident and substance as concrete entities
superadded the one to the other; partly in the mistaken notion
that the union of substance and accidents cannot result in a real
unity, that there cannot be more or less perfect grades of real
unity (27); and partly in the false assumption that real distinction
always implies mutual separability of concrete entities. Of
these errors we need only refer to that concerning unity.
Modern philosophers not uncommonly conceive the union of
substance and accidents as being necessarily a mere mechanical
union or aggregation, and oppose it to “organic” unity which
they regard as a real unity involving the richness of an energetic,
“living” multiplicity. This involves a misrepresentation of the
traditional scholastic view. The union of substance and accident
is not a mechanical union. Nothing could be farther from the
minds of the scholastic interpreters of Aristotle than the conception
of the ultimate principles of the universe of our experience
as inert entities moved according to purely mechanical laws; or
of the individual concrete being as a mere machine, or a mere
aggregate of mechanical elements. They recognized even in the
individual inorganic substance an internal, unifying, active and
directive principle of all the energies and activities of the thing—its
substantial form. And if this is all those philosophers
mean by the metaphorical transference of the terms “organic
unity,” “internal living principle of development,” etc., to the
mineral world, they are so far in accord with the traditional
[pg 250]
scholastic philosophy;274 while if they mean that all substances
are principles of “vital” energy, or that all reality is one organic
unity, in the literal sense of these terms, they are committing
themselves either to the palpably false theory of pan-psychism,
or to the gratuitous reassertion of a very old and very crude
form of monism.
By “organic” unity we understand the unity of any living
organism, a unity which is much more perfect than that of the
parts of a machine, or than any natural juxtaposition of material
parts in an inorganic whole; for the organs, though distinct in
number and in nature from one another, are united by an internal
principle to form one living individual, so that if any organ were
separated from the living organism it would cease to be an organ.275
But organic unity is not by any means the most perfect kind of
unity conceivable.276 The living organism exists and develops
and attains to the perfection of its being only through a
multiplicity of integral parts extended in space. The spiritual
substance is subject to no such dispersion of its being. From its
union with the faculties whereby it attains to its natural development,
there results a real unity of a higher order than that of any
organism.
And nevertheless, even though the unity of the concrete
spiritual substance and its faculties be so far higher than a
mechanical or even an organic unity, it is not perfect. Even
though the faculties of the soul be determinations of its substance,
even though they flow from it as actualities demanded
by its essence for the normal and natural development of its
[pg 251]
being, still it is a complete subsisting essence of its kind without
them; it possesses its essential perfection without them,
so that however intimate be their union with it they can never
form one essence with it; it needs them only for the fuller
development of its being by acquiring further intermediate perfections
and thus attaining to its final perfection (46).
And here we touch on the most fundamental ground of the
distinction, in all created things, between their substance and
their accidental perfections. Unlike the Necessary, Absolute
Being, whose infinite perfection is the eternal actuality of His
essence, no creature possesses the actuality of its being tota simul,
but only by a progressive development whereby it gradually
acquires really new intermediate and final perfections, really
distinct from, though naturally due to, its essence. Hence, even
though some of its accidents—properties such as the powers and
faculties we have been discussing—be not really distinct from
the essence wherewith they are necessarily connected, this is not
true of its acquired habits and dispositions, or of the activities
which proceed from these latter as their proximate principles.
At the same time the concrete being is, at every moment of its
existence and development, a real unity, but a unity which, involving
in itself as it does a real multiplicity of distinct principles,
must ever fall infinitely short of the perfect type of real unity—that
realized only in the Self-Existent, Necessary Being.
Chapter IX. Nature And Person.
70. Some Divisions of Substances.—In the preceding
chapter we discussed the nature of substance and accident in
general, and the relation between a substance and its accidents.
We must next examine the category of substance more in detail,
terminating as it does in the important concept of personality or
person. This latter conception is one which must have its origin
for all philosophers in the study of the human individual, but which,
for scholastic philosophers, is completed and perfected by the light
of Christian Revelation. We shall endeavour to show in the first
place what can be gathered from the light of reason about the
constitution of personality, and also briefly to note how Christian
Revelation has increased our insight into the perfections involved
in it. As leading up to the concept of person, we must set forth
certain divisions or classifications of substance: into first and
second substances, and into complete and incomplete substances.277
(a) The specific and generic natures of substantial entities do
not inhere, like accidents, in individual substances; they constitute
the essence of the latter, and hence these universals are called
substances. But the universal as such does not really exist;
it is realized only in individuals; in the logical order it pre-supposes
the individual as a logical subject of which it is affirmed,
a subjectum attributionis seu praedicationis. Hence it is called a
second substance, while the individual substance is called a first
substance. Of course we can predicate attributes of universal
substances, and use these as logical subjects, as when we say
“Man is mortal”. But such propositions have no real meaning,
and give us no information about reality, except in so far as we
can refer their predicates (“mortal”), through the medium of
their universal subjects (“man”), back ultimately to the individual
[pg 253]
substances (John, James, etc.) which alone are real, and in which
alone the universal (“man”) has its reality. Hence the individual
is, in the logical order, the ultimate and fundamental subject
of all our predications. And furthermore, the individual
substance cannot be used as a logical predicate of anything underlying
itself, while the universal substance can be so used in
relation to the individual.
In the ontological order, of course, the universal substance is
individualized, and, as individual, it is the subject in which all
accidents inhere, their subjectum inhaesionis: the only subject of
many of them, and the remote or ultimate subject of those of
them which inhere immediately in other accidents.
Thus while in the ontological order all substances, whether
we think of them as universal or as individual, are the ultimate
subjects of inhesion for all real accidents, in the logical order it
is only the individual substance that is the ultimate subject of
attribution for all logical predicates. Hence it was that the individual
substance (τόδε τί ὄν), vindicating for itself more fully
the rôle of subject, was called by Aristotle οὐσία πρώτη,
substantia prima, while he called the universal, specific or generic
substance, οὐσία δεύτερα, substantia secunda.278 These are, of
course, two ways of regarding substance, and not two really distinct
species of substance as genus. The distinction between the
membra dividentia is logical, not real.
The perfectly intelligible sense in which Aristotle and the scholastics designate
the universal a substance, the sense of moderate realism, according
to which the universal constitutes, and is identical with, the essence of the individual
“person” or “thing,” is entirely different from the sense in which
many exponents of modern monistic idealism conceive the universal as the
substance par excellence, the ens realissimum, determining, expressing,
evolving itself in the individual phenomena of mind and of nature, which would
be merely its manifestations.279
(b) The divisions of substance into spiritual and corporeal, of
the latter into inorganic and organic, of these again into vegetative
and animal, and finally of animal substances into brute animals
and human beings,—offer no special difficulties. All purely
natural or rational knowledge of the possibility and nature of
purely spiritual substances is based on the analogy of our knowledge
of the human soul, which, though a spiritual substance, is
[pg 254]
not a pure spirit, but is naturally allied with matter in its mode of
existence. The individual human being offers to human experience
the sole example of the sufficiently mysterious conjunction
and combination of matter and spirit, of the corporeal mode
of being and the spiritual mode of being, to form one composite
substance, partly corporeal and partly spiritual.
(c) This in turn suggests the division of substances into simple
and composite. The latter are those which we understand to be
constituted by the natural and substantial union of two really
distinct but incomplete substantial principles, a formative, determining,
specifying principle, and a material, determinable, indifferent
principle: such are all corporeal substances whether inorganic,
vegetative, sentient, or rational. The former, or simple
substances, are those which we understand to be constituted by
a sole and single substantial principle which determines and
specifies their essence, without the conjunction of any material,
determinable principle. We have no direct and immediate experience
of any complete created substance of this kind; but each
of us has such direct experience of an incomplete simple substance,
viz. his own soul; while we can infer from our experience the
existence of other incomplete simple substances, viz. the formative
principles of corporeal substances, as also the possibility of such
complete simple substances as pure spirits, and the actual existence
of the perfectly simple, uncreated substance of the Infinite
Being.
(d) If there are such things as composite substances, i.e.
substances constituted by the substantial union of two really
distinct principles, then it follows that while the composite
substance itself is complete, each of its substantial constitutive
principles is incomplete. Of course there are many philosophers
nowadays who reject as mere mental fictions, as products of
mere logical distinctions, and as devoid of objective validity, the
notions of composite substance and incomplete substance. Nor is
this to be wondered at when we remember what a variety of
groundless and gratuitous notions are current in regard to
substance itself (64). But understanding substance in the traditional
sense already explained (62), there is nothing whatever
inconsistent in the notion of a composite substance, or of an
incomplete substance,—provided these notions are understood in
the sense to be explained presently. Nay, more, not only are
these notions intrinsically possible: we must even hold them to
[pg 255]
be objectively valid and real, to be truly expressive of the nature
of reality, unless we are prepared to hold that there is no such
thing as substantial change in the universe, and that man himself
is a mere aggregate of material atoms moved according to mechanical
laws and inhabited by a conscious soul, or thinking
principle, rather than an individual being with one definite
substantial nature.
What, then, are we to understand by complete and incomplete
substances respectively? A substance is regarded as complete
in the fullest sense when it is wanting in no substantial principle
without which it would be incapable of existing and discharging
all its functions in the actual order as an individual of some
definite species. Of course no created substance exists or discharges
its functions unless it is endowed with some accidents,
e.g. with properties, faculties, forces, etc. But there is no question
of these here. We are considering only the essential perfections
of the substance. Thus, then, any existing individual of
any species—a man, a horse, an oak—is a complete substance in
this fullest sense. It is complete in the line of substance, in
substantial perfection, “in ordine substantialitatis,” inasmuch as
it can exist (and does actually exist) without being conjoined or
united substantially with any other substance to form a composite
substance other than itself. And it is complete in the line of
specific perfection, “in ordine speciei,” because not only can it exist
without such conjunction with any other substantial principle, but
it can discharge all the functions natural to its species, and thus
tend towards its final perfection (47) without such conjunction.
But it is conceivable that a substance might be complete in
the line of substantial perfections, and thus be capable of existing
in the actual order and discharging there some of the functions of
its species without conjunction with any other substantial principle,
and yet be incapable of discharging all the functions
natural to an individual of its species without conjunction with
some other substantial principle, in which case it would be incomplete
in the line of specific perfection, though complete in
everything pertaining to its substantiality. We know of one
such substance,—the human soul. Being spiritual and immortal,
it can exist apart from the body to which it is united by nature,
and in this separated condition retain and exercise its spiritual
faculties of intellect and will; it is therefore complete as regards
the distinctively substantial perfection whereby it is “capable of
[pg 256]
existing in itself”. But being of its nature destined for union
with a material principle, constituting an individual of the human
species only by means of such union, and being capable of discharging
some of the functions of this species, viz. the sentient
and vegetative functions, only when so united, it has not all the
perfections of its species independently of the body; and it is
therefore an incomplete substance in the line of specific perfections,
though complete in those essential to its substantiality.
Again, if it be true that just as man is composed of two
substantial principles, soul and body, so every living thing is
composed of a substantial vital principle and a substantial
material principle, and that every inorganic individual thing is
likewise composed of two really distinct substantial principles, a
formative and a passive or material principle; and if, furthermore,
it be true that apart from the spiritual principle in man every other
vital or formative principle of the composite “things” of our
experience is of such a nature that it cannot actually exist except
in union with some material principle, and vice versa,—then it
follows necessarily that all such substantial principles of these
complete composite substances are themselves incomplete substances:
and incomplete not only in regard to perfections which
would make them subsisting individuals of a species, but (unlike
the human soul) incomplete even in the line of substantiality
itself, inasmuch as no one of them is capable of actually existing
at all except in union with its connatural and correlative
principle.
Thus we arrive at the notion of substances that are incomplete
in the line of specific perfections, or in that of substantial perfections,
or even in both lines. An incomplete substance, therefore,
is not one which verifies the definition of substance only in
part. The incomplete substance fully verifies the definition of a
substance.280 It is conjoined, no doubt, with another to form a
complete substance; but it does not exist in the other, or in the
composite substance, as accidents do. It is a substantial principle
of the composite substance, not an accidental determination of
the latter, or of the other substantial principle with which it is
conjoined. It thus verifies the notion of substance as a mode of
being which naturally exists in itself; and united with its correlative
substantial principle it discharges the function of supporting
all accidental determinations which affect the composite substantial
[pg 257]
essence. Since, however, it does not exist itself independently
as an individual of a species, but only forms the
complete individual substance by union with its correlative substantial
principle, it may be, and has been, accurately described
as not belonging to the category of substance formally, but only
referentially, “reductivé”.
The concepts of composite substance, of complete and incomplete
substances, understood as we have just explained them, are
therefore perfectly intelligible in themselves. And this is all we
are concerned to show in the present context. This is not the
place to establish the theses of psychology and cosmology from
which they are borrowed. That the human soul is spiritual and
immortal; that its union with a really distinct material principle
to form the individual human substance or nature is a substantial
union; that all living organisms and all inorganic bodies
are really composite substances and subject to substantial
change: these various theses of scholastic philosophy we here
assume to be true. And if they are true the conception of incomplete
substances naturally united to form a complete composite
substance is not only intelligible as an hypothesis but is
objectively true and valid as a thesis; and thus the notion of an
incomplete substance is not only a consistent and legitimate
notion, but is also a notion which gives mental expression to an
objective reality.
We may add this consideration: The concept of an accident
really distinct from its substance involves no intrinsic repugnance.
Yet an accident is a mode of being which is so weak
and wanting in reality, if we may speak in such terms, that it
cannot naturally exist except by inhering, mediately or immediately,
in the stronger and more real mode of being which is substance.
But an incomplete substance is a higher grade of reality
than any accident. Therefore if accidents can be real, a fortiori
incomplete substances can be real.
71. Substance and Nature.—We have already pointed
out (13) that the terms “essence,” “substance,” and “nature”
denote what is really the same thing, regarded under different
aspects. The term “essence” is somewhat wider than “substance,”
inasmuch as it means “what a thing is,” whether the
thing be a substance, an accident, or a concrete existing individual
including substance and accidents.
The traditional meaning of the term “nature” in Aristotelian
[pg 258]
and scholastic philosophy is unmistakable. It means the essence
or substance of an individual person or thing, regarded as the
fundamental principle of the latter’s activities. Every finite individual
comes into existence incomplete, having no doubt its
essential perfections and properties actually, but its intermediate
and final perfections only potentially (47). These it realizes
gradually, through the exercise of its connatural activities.
Every being is essentially intended for activity of some sort:
“Omne ens est propter suam operationem,” says St. Thomas.
And by the constant interplay of their activities these beings
realize and sustain the universal order which makes the world a
cosmos. There is in all things an immanent purpose or finality
which enables us to speak of the whole system which they form
as “Universal Nature”.281
Therefore what we call a substance or essence from the static
point of view we call a nature when we consider it from the
dynamic standpoint, or as an agent.282 No doubt the forces,
faculties and powers, the active and passive accidental principles,
whereby such an agent exerts and undergoes action, are the
proximate principles of all this action and change, but the remote
and fundamental principle of the latter is the essence or substance
of the agent itself, in other words its nature.
Not all modern scholastics, however, are willing thus to identify nature
with substance. We have no intuitive insight into what any real essence or
substance is; our knowledge of it is discursive, derived by inference from
the phenomena, the operations, the conduct of things, in accordance with the
principle, Operari sequitur esse. Moreover, the actually existing, concrete
individual—a man, for instance—has a great variety of activities, spiritual,
sentient, vegetative, and inorganic; he has, moreover, in the constitution of
his body a variety of distinct organs and members; he assimilates into his
body a variety of inorganic substances; the tissues of his body appear to be
different in kind; the vital functions which subserve nutrition, growth and
reproduction are at least analogous to mechanical, physical and chemical
changes, if indeed they are not really and simply such; it may be, therefore,
that the ultimate material constituents of his body remain substantially
unaltered in their passage into, and through, and out of the cycle of his
vegetative life; that they retain their elemental substantial forms while they
assume a new nature by becoming parts of the one organic whole, whose
higher directive principle dominates and co-ordinates all their various
[pg 259]
energies.283 If this be so there is in the same individual a multiplicity of
really and actually distinct substances; each of these, moreover, has its own
existence proportionate to its essence, since the existence of a created reality
is not really distinct from its essence; nor is there any reason for saying that
any of these substances is incomplete; what we have a right to say is that no
one of them separately is a complete nature, that each being an incomplete
nature unites with all the others to form one complete nature: inasmuch
as no one of them separately is an adequate intrinsic principle of all the
functions which it can discharge, and is naturally destined to discharge, by
its natural union with the others, whereas there results from their union a
new fundamental principle of a co-ordinated and harmonized system of
operations—in a word, a new nature.
This line of thought implies among other things (a) the view that whereas
there is no ground for admitting the existence of incomplete substances, there
is ground for distinguishing between complete and incomplete natures; (b)
the view that from the union or conjunction of an actual multiplicity of substances,
each remaining unaltered and persisting in its existence actually
distinct from the others, there can arise one single complete nature—a nature
which will be one being simply and really, unum ens per se et simpliciter, and
not merely an aggregate of beings or an accidental unity, unum per accidens,—and
there does arise such a nature whenever the component substances not
merely co-operate to discharge certain functions which none of them could
discharge separately (which indeed is true of an accidental union, as of two
horses drawing a load which neither could draw by itself), but when they unite
in a more permanent and intimate way according to what we call “natural
laws” or “laws of nature,” so as to form a new fundamental principle of
such functions.284 These views undoubtedly owe their origin to the belief
that certain facts brought to light by the physical and biological sciences
in modern times afford strong evidence that the elementary material constituents
of bodies, whether inorganic or living, remain substantially unaltered
while combining to form the multitudinous natural kinds or natures of those
living or non-living material things. It was to reconcile this supposed plurality
of actually distinct and diverse substances in the individual with the
indubitable real unity of the latter, that these philosophers distinguished
between substance and nature. But it is not clear that the facts alleged
afford any such evidence. Of course if the philosopher approaches the consideration
of it with what we may call the atomic preconception of material
substances as permanent, unchangeable entities, this view will preclude all
recognition of substantial change in the universe; it will therefore force him
to conclude that each individual, composite agent has a unity which must be
less than substantial, and which, because he feels it to be more than a mere
accidental or artificial unity, he will describe as natural, as a union to form
one nature. But if he approach the evidence in question with the view that
substantial change is possible, this view, involving the recognition of incomplete
substances as real, will remove all necessity for distinguishing between
[pg 260]
substance and nature, and will enable him to conclude that however various
and manifold be the activities of the individual, their co-ordination and unification,
as proceeding from the individual, point to a substantial unity in the
latter as their fundamental principle, a unity resulting from the union of incomplete
substances.
This latter is undoubtedly the view of St. Thomas, of practically all the
medieval scholastics, and of most scholastics in modern times. Nor do we
see any sufficient reason for receding from it, or admitting the modern distinction
between substance and nature. And if it be objected that the view
which admits the reality of incomplete substances and substantial change is
as much a preconception as what we have called the atomic view of substance,
our answer is, once more, that since we have no intellectual intuition into the
real constitution of the substances which constitute the universe, since we can
argue to this only by observing and reasoning from their activities on the
principle Operari requitur esse, the evidence alone must decide which view of
these substances is the correct one. Does the evidence afforded us by a
scientific analysis of all the functions, inorganic, vegetative, sentient and
rational, of an individual man, forbid us to conclude that he is one complete
substance, resulting from the union of two incomplete substantial principles,
a spiritual soul and a material principle? and at the same time compel us to
infer that he is one complete nature resulting from the union of a plurality of
principles supposed to be complete as substances and incomplete as natures?
We believe that it does not; nor can we see that any really useful purpose is
served by thus setting up a real distinction between substance and nature.
From the evidence to hand it is neither more nor less difficult to infer unity of
substance than unity of nature in the individual. The inference in question
is an inference from facts in the phenomenal order, in the domain of the senses,
to what must be actually there in the noumenal order, in the domain of
nature or substance, a domain which cannot be reached by the senses but
only by intellect. Nor will any imagination images which picture for us the
physical fusion or coalescence of material things in the domain of the senses
help us in the least to conceive in any positive way the mode in which incomplete
natures or substances unite to form a complete nature or substance.
For these latter facts belong to the domain which the senses cannot reach at
all, and which intellect can reach only inferentially and not by direct
insight.
Hence we consider the view which regards real unity of nature as compatible
with real and actual plurality of complete substances in the individual, as
improbable. At the same time we do not believe that this view is a necessary
corollary from the real identification of essence with existence in created
things. We have seen that even if accidents have their own existence in so far
as they have their own essence—as they have if essence and existence be really
identical—nevertheless the concrete substance as determined by its accidents
can have a really unitary existence, unum esse corresponding to and identical
with its composite constitution (67). Similarly, if the existence of each incomplete
substance is identical with its incomplete essence, this is no obstacle
to the complete substance—which results from the union of two such incomplete
substantial principles—having one complete unitary existence identical
with its composite essence. Hence it is useless to argue against the view that
[pg 261]
a plurality of actually distinct and complete substances can unite to form a
complete nature which will be really one being, on the ground that each
complete substance has already its own existence and that things which have
and preserve their own existence cannot form one being. Such an argument
is inconclusive; for although one being has of course only one existence, it
has not been proved that this one existence cannot result from the union of
many incomplete existences: especially if these existences be identical with
the incomplete essences which are admittedly capable of uniting to form one
complete essence.
It may, however, be reasonably urged against the opinion under criticism
that, since the complete substances are supposed to remain complete and
unchanged in their state of combination, it is difficult to see how this combination
can be a real union and not merely an extrinsic juxtaposition,—one
which remains in reality a merely accidental conjunction, even though we
may dignify it with the title of a “natural union”.
And finally it may be pointed out that in this view the operations of the
individual have not really one ultimate intrinsic principle at all, since behind
the supposed unity of nature there is a more fundamental plurality of
actually distinct substances.
72. Subsistence and Personality.—We have already
examined the relation between the individual and the universal,
between first and second substances, in connexion with the
doctrine of Individuation (31-3). And we then saw that whatever
it be that individuates the universal nature, it is at all events
not to be regarded as anything extrinsic and superadded to this
nature in the individual, as anything really distinct from this
nature: that, for instance, what makes Plato’s human nature to be
Plato’s is not anything really distinct from the human nature
that is in Plato. We have now to fix our attention on the nature
as individualized. We have to consider the complete individual
nature or substance itself in actually existing individual “things”
or “persons”.
We must remember that scholastics are not agreed as to
whether there is a real distinction or only a virtual distinction
between the actual existence and the complete individual essence
or substance or nature of created individual beings (21-4).
Furthermore we have seen that philosophers who study the metaphysics
of the inorganic world and of the lower forms of life are
unable to say with certainty what is the individual in these
domains: whether it is the chemical molecule or the chemical
atom or the electron; whether it is the single living cell or the
living mass consisting of a plurality of such cells (31). But we
have also seen that as we ascend the scale of living things all
[pg 262]
difficulty in designating the genuine individual disappears: that a
man, a horse, an oak tree, are undoubtedly individual beings.
Bearing these things in mind we have now to inquire into
what has been called the subsistence or personality of the complete
individual substance or nature: that perfection which enables
us formally to designate the latter a “subsisting thing”285 or a
“person”. By personality we mean the subsistence of a complete
individual rational nature. We shall therefore inquire into the
meaning of the generic term subsistentia (or suppositalitas), subsistence,
in the abstract. But let us look at it first in the concrete.
A complete individual nature or substance, when it exists in
the actual order, really distinct and separate in its own complete
entity from every other existing being, exercising its powers and
discharging its functions of its own right and according to the
laws of its own being, is said to subsist, or to have the perfection
of subsistence. In this state it not only exists in itself as every
substance does; it is not only incommunicable to any other
being as every individual is, in contradistinction with second or
universal substances which are, as such, indefinitely communicable
to individuals; but it is also a complete whole, incommunicable
as a mere integral or essential part to some other whole,
unlike the incomplete substantial constituents, or integral parts,
members or organs of, say, an individual organic body; and
finally it is incommunicable in the sense that it is not capable of
being assumed into the subsisting unity of some other superior
“suppositum” or “person”. All those characteristics we find
in the individual “subsisting thing” or “person”. It “exists
in itself” and is not communicable to another substance as an
accident, because it is itself a substance. It is not communicable
to individuals as a universal, because it is itself an individual. It
is not communicable as an integral or essential part to a whole,
because it is itself a complete substance and nature.286 Finally it
is not communicable to, and cannot be assumed into, the unity of
[pg 263]
a higher personality so as to subsist by virtue of the latter’s
subsistence, because it has a perfection incompatible with such
assumption, viz. its own proper subsistence, whereby it is already
an actually subsisting thing or person in its own right, or sui
juris, so to speak.
The mention of this last sort of incommunicability would be superfluous,
and indeed unintelligible, did we not know from Divine Revelation that the
human nature of our Divine Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ, though it is a
complete and most perfect individual nature, is nevertheless not a person,
because It is assumed into the Personality of the Second Person of the
Divine Trinity, and, united hypostatically or personally with this Divine
Person, subsists by virtue of the Divine Subsistence of the latter.
We see, therefore, what subsistence does for a complete
individual nature in the static order. It makes this nature sui
juris, incommunicable, and entirely independent in the mode of
its actual being: leaving untouched, of course, the essential
dependence of the created “subsisting thing” or “person” on
the Creator. In the dynamic order, the order of activity and
development, subsistence makes the complete individual nature
not only the ultimate principle by which all the functions of the
individual are discharged, but also the ultimate principle or
agent which exercises these functions: while the nature as such
is the ultimate principium quo, the nature as subsisting is the
ultimate principium quod, in regard to all actions emanating
from this nature. Hence the scholastic aphorism: Actiones sunt
suppositorum. That is, all actions emanating from a complete
individual nature are always ascribed and attributed to the latter
as subsisting, to the “subsisting thing” or “person”. In regard
to an individual human person, for instance, whether his intellect
thinks, or his will resolves, or his imagination pictures things, or
his eyes see, or his hand writes, or his stomach digests, or his
lungs breathe, or his head aches, it is the man, the person, properly,
that discharges or suffers all these functions, though by
means of different faculties, organs and members; and it is to
him properly that we ascribe all of them.287
Now the individual human person is neither his soul, nor his
body, nor even both conceived as two; he is one being, one
complete substance or nature composed partly of a spiritual
principle or soul and partly of a material principle which the soul
“informs” and so constitutes a living human body. Hence the
human soul itself, whether we consider it as united to the material
principle in the living human person, or as disembodied and
separate from its connatural material principle, is not a complete
substance, is not capable of subsisting and having its human
activities referred ultimately to itself as the subsisting, personal
principle which elicits these activities. No doubt the disembodied
soul has actual existence, but it has not the perfection of subsistence
or personality: it is not a complete individual of the human
species to which it belongs, and therefore it cannot be properly
called a human person, a complete subsisting individual of the
human species.288
Furthermore, even though an individual nature be complete as a nature,
endowed with all the substantial and specific perfections which constitute it a
complete individual of the species to which it belongs, nevertheless if it is
assumed into the personality of another and higher nature, and subsists in
personal union with the latter and by virtue of the latter’s subsistence, then
that nature, not having its own proper and connatural subsistence, is not itself
a person. Nor can the actions which are elicited by means of it be ascribed
ultimately to it; they must be ascribed to the person by whose subsistence
it subsists and into whose personality it has been assumed. If an individual
human nature be thus hypostatically or personally assumed into, and united
with, a higher Divine Personality, and subsists only by this Personality, such
a human nature will be really and truly an individual nature of the human
species; the actions elicited through it and performed by means of it will be
really and truly human actions; but it will not be a human person; while its
actions will be really and truly the actions of the Divine Person, and will
therefore be also really and truly divine: they will be the actions of the
God-Man, divine and human, theandric. All this we know only from Divine
Revelation concerning the hypostatic union of the human nature of Christ
with the Person of the Divine Word; nor could we know it otherwise. But
all this does not modify, it only supplements and completes, what the light of
reason discloses to us regarding the subsistence or personality of any complete
individual nature.
We are now in a position to give nominal definitions of subsistence
and personality both in the abstract and in the concrete,
i.e. definitions which will indicate to us what exactly it is that
these terms denote,289 and which will thus enable us to inquire
into their connotation, or in other words to ask what is it precisely
that constitutes subsistence or personality.
By “subsistence” (“subsistentia,” “suppositalitas”) we mean
that perfection whereby a fully complete individual nature is
rendered in every way, in its being and in its actions, distinct
from and incommunicable to any and every other being, so that
it exists and acts sui juris, autonomously, independently of every
other being save the Creator.290
By a “subsisting being” in the concrete (ὑπόστασις, “suppositum,”
hypostasis), we mean a being endowed with this perfection
of subsistence; in other words, a being that is a complete
individual nature existing and acting in every way distinct from
and incommunicable to any other being, so that it exists and
acts sui juris, autonomously.
“Personality” is simply the subsistence of a complete individual
nature that is rational, intelligent.
A “person” is simply a subsisting nature that is rational,
intelligent: Persona est suppositum rationale. The definition
given by Boëtius is classic: “Persona est substantia individua
Rationalis naturae”: “the individual substance of a rational
nature,”—where the term individual is understood to imply
actually existing and subsisting.
The special name which has thus been traditionally applied
to rational or intelligent subsisting beings (as distinct from
animals, plants, and material “things”)—the term “person”
(“persona,” a mask: per-sonus; cf. Gr. προσωπέιον, from προσώπον,
the face, countenance)—originally meaning a rôle or character
in a drama, came to be applied to the subsisting human individual,
and to connote a certain dignity of the latter as compared
with the lower or non-rational beings of the universe. And in
fact the ascription of its actions to the subsisting being is
more deeply grounded in the subsistence of rational, intelligent
[pg 266]
beings, who, as free agents, can more properly direct and control
these actions.291
73. Distinction between the Individual Nature and
its Subsistence. What constitutes Personality?—Knowing
now what we mean by the terms “subsistence,” “suppositum,”
“person,” and “personality,” we have next to inquire
in what precisely does subsistence consist. What is it that
constitutes a complete individual nature a “subsisting being,” or
if the nature be rational, a “person”? Subsistence connotes,
over and above the mode of “existing in itself” which
characterizes all substance, the notion that the substance or
nature is individual, that it is complete, that it is in every way
incommunicable, that it is sui juris or autonomous in its
existence and activities. These notions are all positive; they
imply positive perfections: even incommunicability is really a
positive perfection though the term is negative. But is any one
of the positive perfections, thus contained in the notion of subsistence,
a positive something over and above, and really distinct
from, the perfection already implied in the concept of a complete
individual nature as such?
Some of those philosophers who regard the distinction between
essence and existence in creatures as a real distinction,
identify the subsistence of the complete individual nature with its
actual existence, thus placing a real distinction between nature
and subsistence or personality.292 Apart from these, however, it
is not likely that any philosophers, guided by the light of reason
alone, would ever have held, or even suspected, that the subsistence
of an actually existing individual nature is a positive
perfection really distinct from, and superadded to, the latter.
For we never, in our natural experience, encounter an existing
individual substance, or nature, or agent, that is not distinct,
autonomous, independent, sui juris, and incommunicable in its
mode of being and acting.
Rigorously, however, this would only prove that subsistence is a perfection
naturally inseparable from the complete individual nature; conceivably
[pg 267]
it might still be really distinct from the latter. But whether or not such
real distinction could be suspected by the unaided light of reason working on
natural experience, at all events what we know from Divine Revelation concerning
the hypostatic union of the human nature of our Lord Jesus Christ
with the Person of the Divine Word, enables us to realize that there can be,
in the actual order of things, a complete individual nature which is not a
“subsisting being” or “person”; for the human nature of our Lord is de
facto such a nature,—and ab actu ad posse valet consecutio. This information,
however, is not decisive in determining the character of the distinction
between the individual substance or nature and its subsistence.
It may be that the complete individual nature is eo ipso and
identically a “subsisting being” or “person,” that it is always independent,
autonomous, sui juris, by the very fact that it is a complete
individual nature, unless it is de facto assumed into the
personality of a higher nature, so that in this intercommunication
with the latter, in the unity of the latter’s personality, it is not
independent, autonomous, sui juris, but dependent, subordinate,
and alterius juris. In this condition, it loses nothing positive by
the fact that it is not now a person and has not its own subsistence;
nor does it gain any natural perfection, for it was ex
hypothesi complete and perfect as a nature; but it gains something
supernatural inasmuch as it now subsists in a manner wholly
undue to it.293 According to this view, therefore, subsistence would
not be a perfection really distinct from the complete individual
nature; it would be a mentally distinct aspect of the latter, a
positive aspect, however, consisting in this nature’s completeness,
its self-sufficing, autonomous character, and consequent incommunicability.294
The principal difficulty against this view is a theological difficulty. As
formulated by Urraburu,295 it appears to involve an ambiguity in the expression
“substantial union”. It is briefly this: If the subsistence proper to a complete
individual nature adds no positive perfection to the latter, so that the
latter necessarily subsists and is a person unless it is actually assumed into a
higher personality, and by the very fact that it is not actually so assumed,
then the human nature of Christ “is as complete in every way and in every
line of substantial perfection, by virtue of its own proper entity, when actually
united with the Divine Person, as it would be were it not so united, or as
[pg 268]
the person of Peter, or Paul, or any other human person is”. But this implies
that there are in Christ “two substances complete in every respect”.
Now between two such substances “there cannot be a substantial union,”
a union which would constitute “one being,” “unum per se ens”. Hence
the view in question would appear to be inadmissible.
But it is not proved that the union of “two substances complete in every
respect” cannot result in the constitution of a being that is really and genuinely
one—“unum per se ens”—in the case in which the union is a personal
union. The hypostatic union of the human nature of Christ with the Divine
Person is primarily a personal union whereby the former nature subsists by and
in the Divine Personality. It has the effect of constituting the united terms “one
subsisting being,” and therefore has supereminently, if not formally, the effect of
a “substantial union”. Nay, it is a “substantial” union in the sense that it
is a union of two substances, not of a substance and accidents; and also
in the sense that it is not a mere accidental aggregation or artificial juxtaposition
of substances, resulting merely in the constitution of collective or
artificial unity, a unum per accidens. But is it a “substantial” union in the
sense that it is such a union of substances as results in one “nature”?
Most certainly not; for this was the heresy of the Monophysites: that in
Christ there is only one nature resulting from the union of the human nature
with the Divine. If then, with Urraburu, we mean by “nature” simply
“substance regarded as a principle of action” (71), and if, furthermore, the
hypostatic union does not result in one “nature,” neither does it result in one
“substance,” nor can it be a “substantial” or “natural” union in this sense.296
He does not say, of course, that the hypostatic union is a “substantial union”
which results in “one nature,” or even explicitly that it results in “one substance,”
but he says that the two substances are “substantially conjoined,”
“substantialiter conjunguntur”; and he continues, “a substantial union is
such a conjunction of two substantial realities that there results from it one
substantial something, which is truly and properly one”—“unio enim substantialis,
est talis duarum rerum substantialium conjunctio, per quam resultat
unum aliquid substantiale quod vere et proprie sit unum,”297—and he concludes
that “there is something substantial wanting in the human nature of Christ, viz.
personality, which, of course, is most abundantly supplied in the hypostatic union
by the Divine Person”—“reliquum est, ut naturae humanae in Christo aliquid
desit substantiale, nempe personalitas, quod per unionem hypostaticam cumulatissime
suppleatur a Verbo.”298 Now, this “aliquid substantiale” cannot be
“aliquid naturale” in the sense that it is something constitutive of the human
[pg 269]
substance or nature; for the human substance or nature of Christ is certainly
complete and perfect as a substance or nature. It must be some complement
or mode, that is naturally due to it, but supernaturally supplied by the Person of
the Divine Word.299 This brings us to the view that subsistence is a something
positive, distinct in some real way, and not merely in our concepts, from the
complete individual substance.
According to the more common view of catholic philosophers
(and theologians) subsistence is some positive perfection really
distinct from the complete individual nature. But the supporters
of this general view explain it in different ways. We have already
referred to the view of certain Thomists who, identifying
subsistence with the actual existence of the complete substance or
nature, place a real distinction between the existence and the substance
or nature. Other Thomists, while defending the latter distinction,
point out that actual existence confers no real perfection,
but only actualizes the real; they hold, therefore, that subsistence
is not existence, but is rather a perfection of the real, essential, or
substantial order, as distinct from the existential order—a perfection
presupposed by actual existence, and whose proper function
is to unify all the substantial constituents and accidental determinations
of the individual substance or nature, thus making it a
really unitary being—“unum ens per se”—proximately capable
of being actualized by the simple existential act: which latter
is the ultimate actuality of the real being: esse est ultimus actus.300
The concrete individual nature, containing as it does a plurality
of really distinct principles, substantial and accidental, needs
some unifying principle to make these one incommunicable reality,
proximately capable of receiving a corresponding unitary
existential act: without such a principle, they say, each of the
substantial and accidental principles in the concrete individual
nature would have its own existence: so that the result would be
not really one being, but a being really manifold and only accidentally
one—“unum per accidens”. This principle is subsistence.
The human nature of our Divine Lord has not its own connatural subsistence;
this is supplied by the subsistence of the Divine Person. Moreover,
since the human nature in question has not its own subsistence,
neither has it its own existence; existence is the actuality of the subsisting
[pg 270]
being; therefore there is in Christ but one existence, that of the Divine Person,
whereby also the human nature of Christ exists.301
Of those who deny that the distinction between the existence
and the essence of any created nature is a real distinction, some
hold in the present matter the Scotist view that subsistence is not
a positive perfection really distinct from the complete individual
nature. Others, however, hold what we have ventured to regard
as the more common view: that personality is something positive
and really distinct from nature. But they explain what they
conceive subsistence to be without any reference to existence,
and without distinguishing between the essential and the existential
order of reality.
The most common explanation seems to be that subsistence
is a unifying principle of the concrete individual nature, as stated
above. Thus conceived, it is not an absolute reality; nor is the
distinction between it and the nature a major real distinction. It
is a substantial mode (68), naturally superadded to the substance
and modally distinct from the latter. It so completes and determines
the substance or nature that the latter not only exists in itself
but is also, by virtue of this mode, incommunicable in every
way and sui juris.302 It gives to the substance that ultimate determinateness
which an accidental mode such as a definite shape or
location gives to the accident of quantity.303
This mode is absent (supernaturally) from the human nature of our Divine
Lord; this nature is therefore communicable; and the Personality of the
Divine Word supernaturally supplies the function of this absent natural
mode.
It must be confessed that it is not easy to understand how
this or any other substantial mode can be really distinct from the
substance it modifies. And in truth the distinction is not real in
the full sense: it is not between thing and thing, inter rem et rem.
All that is claimed for it is that it is not merely mental; that it is
not merely an ens rationis which the mind projects into the reality;
[pg 271]
that it is a positive perfection of the nature or substance, a perfection
which, though naturally inseparable from the latter, is not
absolutely inseparable, and which, therefore, is de facto supernaturally
absent from the human nature and replaced by the Divine
Personality in the case of the hypostatic union.
It belongs, moreover, to the order of substance, not to that
of accidents: the substantial mode differs from the accidental
mode, or modal accident, in this, that it gives to the substance
some ultimate determining perfection which appertains to the
substance as such, and whereby the substance is completed in the
order of “existing in itself”. Subsistence is not an accident, even
though it supervenes on the complete nature, for it determines the
substance of the latter, not in relation to any line of accidental
activity, as a power or faculty, nor as something modifying it accidentally,
but as a mode which ultimately determines and perfects
it in the order of substantial reality itself, in the order of “existing
in itself” in such a full and perfect manner as to be sui juris and
incommunicable.
The main difficulty against this view is also theological: If subsistence
is a positive perfection it either belongs to the complete individual nature or
it does not; in the former case the humanity of Christ, assumed by the Divine
Word, was not a complete human nature; in the latter case the individual
human nature can exist without it: and both consequences are equally inadmissable.
But it may be replied that, granting the first member of the
disjunctive, the consequence inferred from it does not really follow: subsistence
belongs to the complete individual nature as an ultimate natural complement;
but when it is absent and supplied supernaturally by the Divine Personality
the nature is still complete as a nature: it is wanting in no absolute or entitative
perfection, but only in a modality which is supereminently supplied by
the Divine Personality. Neither is the consequence from the second member
of the disjunctive a valid inference. For though personality as a mode does
not belong to the essence of an individual human nature, no such individual
nature can exist without some personality, either its own or another: just as
extension cannot exist without some shape, though any particular shape is not
essential to it.
To sum up, then, the doctrine of the two preceding sections:
What are we to understand by a person, and by personality?
Unquestionably our conception of person and personality (concrete
and abstract) is mainly determined, and very rightly so, by
an analysis of what constitutes the actually existing individual
of the human species. Whatever our concept be, it must certainly
be realized and verified in all human individuals: these, before all
other beings, must be included in the denotation of our concept
[pg 272]
of person. In fact, for the philosopher, guided by the natural
light of reason alone, the term can have hardly any other connotation.
He will, no doubt, ascribe personality, as the highest
mode of being he knows of, to the Supreme Being; but he will
here ascribe it only in an analogical and supereminent way;
and only from Divine Revelation can he know that this Supreme
Being has not a single but a threefold Personality. Again, his
consideration of the nature of the human soul as an embodied
substance which is nevertheless spiritual and immortal will enable
him to affirm the possibility of purely spiritual created beings;
and these he will of course conceive as persons. But, conceiving
the human soul itself as a constituent principle of the human
individual, he will not conceive the soul itself as a person.
The philosopher who understands the traditional Aristotelian
conceptions of substance, of individual substance (substantia
prima), of incomplete, complete, and composite substances, of
substance considered as nature or principle of action, of substance
considered as hypostasis, as the actually existing individual
being which is the ultimate logical subject of all predications and
the ultimate ontological subject of all real determinations: the
philosopher who understands these concepts, and who admits
them to be validly grounded in experience, and to offer as far as
they go a correct interpretation of reality, will have no difficulty
in making up his mind about what is requisite to constitute a
person.
Wherever he finds an existing individual being of any species,
a being which, even if it is really composite, is nevertheless really
one, such a being he will pronounce to be a “subsisting individual
being”. He may not be able, in the inorganic world or among
the lower forms of life, to distinguish for certain what is the real
individual from what may be perhaps only an accidental, if
natural, colony or group of real individuals. As a test he will
always seek for the manifestation of an internal directive principle
whereby all the vital functions of the organized mass of matter in
question are co-ordinated in such a manner as to make for the
preservation, growth and development of the whole throughout
a definite life cycle from birth to death. This formative and
directive principle is evidence of an individual unity of nature and
subsistence; and such evidence is abundantly present in “individuals”
of all the higher species in botany and zoology. The
“individual subsisting being” will therefore be a “complete
[pg 273]
individual substance or nature, existing and acting in every way
distinct from and incommunicable to any other being, so that it
exists and acts sui juris, autonomously”.
If such an individual nature is not merely corporeal but organic
or animate, not merely animate but sentient, and not merely
sentient but rational or intelligent, i.e. constituted at least in part by
a spiritual substantial principle whereby the individual is intelligent
and free, then that individual is a person. Every individual of the
human species is such. And all that is essential to his complete
individual human nature enters into and constitutes his person in
the concrete. Not merely, therefore, his intellect and will; not
merely his soul considered as “mind,” i.e. as the basis and
principle of his whole conscious and subconscious psychic life;
or also as the principle of his merely organic life; or also as the
actualizing principle of his corporeal nature; but no less also the
corporeal principle itself of his composite being, the body itself with
all its parts and members and organs: all these without exception
belong equally to the human person; all of them without exception
go to constitute the Ego.304 This, which is the Aristotelian
and scholastic view of the human person, is in perfect accord with
the common-sense view of the matter as evidenced by the ordinary
usages of language. We speak intelligibly no less than correctly
when we say that a man’s body is part of his person as well as
his soul or mind. And we make a no less accurate, intelligible,
and necessary distinction, when we distinguish between all that
which constitutes the human person and that whereby we know
ourselves and other human individuals to be persons. Yet this
distinction is not kept clearly in mind by many modern philosophers,
who, approaching the study of personality exclusively
from the side of what the individual consciousness testifies as to
the unity and continuity (or otherwise) of mental life in the
individual, are scandalized at the assertion that the human body
can have anything to do with human personality.
74. Consciousness of the Personal Self.—In order to
form the concept of person, and to find that concept verified in
the data of our experience, it is absolutely essential that we be
endowed with the faculty of intelligence, the spiritual power of
forming abstract concepts; and secondly, that having formed
[pg 274]
the concept of person as a “rational or intelligent subsisting
being,” we be capable, by the exercise of reflex consciousness, to
find in our own mental life the data from which we can conclude
that this concept of person is verified in each and every one of
ourselves. It is because we are endowed with intelligence that
we can form all the abstract notions—of substance, individual,
subsistence, existence, etc.,—which enter into and constitute our
concept of person. And it is because we can, by means of this
faculty, reflect on our own mental operations, and infer from
them that each of us is a complete individual rational nature subsisting
independently and incommunicably, that we can know
ourselves to be persons.
How the human individual forms these concepts and finds
them verified in his own “self,” how he gradually comes into
conscious possession of the knowledge of his own individual
being as an Ego, self, or person, are problems for Psychology.305
It will be sufficient here to point out that there are
grounds for distinguishing between the individual’s implicit subjective
awareness of his subsistence or “selfhood”—an awareness
which accompanies all his conscious mental functions, and which
becomes more explicit and definite as the power of introspection
and reflex consciousness develops—and the “abstract quasi-objective
notion of his own personality habitually possessed by every
human being”.306
The individual human being immediately apprehends his own
existence, and his abiding unity or sameness throughout incessantly
changing states, in the temporal series of his conscious
activities; but his knowledge of the nature of his own being can
be the result only of a long and carefully conducted analysis of
his own activities, and of inferences based on the character of
these activities. The former or implicit knowledge of the self
in the concrete is direct and intuitive. The individual Ego
apprehends itself in its states. This knowledge comes mainly
from within, and is subject to gradual development. Father
Maher thus describes how the child comes gradually into possession
of it:—
As thoughts of pleasures and pains repeated in the past and expected in
the future grow more distinct, the dissimilarity between these and the permanent
abiding self comes to be more fully realized. Passing emotions of
fear, anger, vanity, pride, or sympathy, accentuate the difference. But
[pg 275]
most probably it is the dawning sense of power to resist and overcome rising
impulse, and the dim nascent consciousness of responsibility, which lead up
to the final revelation, until at last, in some reflective act of memory or
choice, or in some vague effort to understand the oft-heard “I,” the great
truth is manifested to him: the child enters, as it were, into possession of his
personality, and knows himself as a Self-conscious Being. The Ego does
not create but discovers itself. In Jouffroy’s felicitous phrase, it “breaks its
shell,” and finds that it is a Personal Agent with an existence and individuality
of its own, standing henceforward alone in opposition to the universe.307
After this stage is reached, the human individual easily distinguishes
between the “self” as the cause or subject of the states,
and the states as modifications of the self. This distinction is
implicit in the concomitant awareness of self which accompanies
all exercise of direct cognitive consciousness. It is explicit in
all deliberate acts of reflex, introspective self-consciousness. The
data from which we form the abstract concepts of substance,
nature, individual, person, self, etc., and from which we arrive
by reasoning at a philosophical knowledge of the nature and
personality of the human individual, are furnished mainly by
introspection; but also in part by external observation of the
universe around us.
Concomitantly, however, with the process by which we become
implicitly but immediately aware of the Ego or self as an
abiding self-identical person in and through our own mental
activity, we gradually form a quasi-objective and historical view
of our own personality as one of a number of similar personalities
around us in the universe. This view, says Father Maher,
gathers into itself the history of my past life—the actions of my childhood,
boyhood, youth, and later years. Interwoven with them all is the
image of my bodily organism, and clustering around are a fringe of recollections
of my dispositions, habits, and character, of my hopes and regrets,
of my resolutions and failures, along with a dim consciousness of my position
in the minds of other selves.
Under the form of a representation of this composite art, bound together
by the thread of memory, each of us ordinarily conceives his complete
abiding personality. This idea is necessarily undergoing constant modification;
and it is in comparing the present form of the representation with the
past, whilst adverting to considerable alterations in my character, bodily
appearance, and the like, that I sometimes say: “I am completely changed,”
“I am quite another person,” though I am, of course, convinced that it is the
same “I” who am changed in accidental qualities. It is because this complex
notion of my personality is an abstraction from my remembered experiences
[pg 276]
that a perversion of imagination and a rupture of memory can sometimes
induce the so-called “illusions or alterations of personality”.308
When we remember that this objective conception of the self
is so dependent on the function of memory, and that the normal
exercise of this faculty is in turn so dependent on the normal
functioning of the brain and the nervous system,309 we can hazard
an intelligible explanation of the abnormal facts recorded by most
modern psychologists concerning hypnotism, somnambulism and
“double” or “multiple” consciousness.310 Father Maher, ascribing
these phenomena partly to dislocations of memory, partly to
unusual groupings of mental states according to the laws of
mental association—groupings that arise from peculiar physiological
connexions between the various neural functionings of
the brain centres,—and partly to semi-conscious or reflex nerve
processes, emphasizes an important fact that is sometimes lost
sight of: the fact that some section at least of the individual’s
conscious mental life is common to, and present throughout, the
two or more “states” or “conditions” between which any such
abnormal individual is found to alternate. This consideration is
itself sufficient to disprove the theory—to which we shall presently
refer—that there is or may be in the individual human
being a double, or even a multiple “human personality”.
75. False Theories of Personality.—It is plain that conscious
mental activity cannot constitute human personality, or subconscious
mental activity either, for all activity is of the accidental
mode of being, is an accident, whereas a person must be a substance.
Of course it is the self-conscious cognitive activity of the
human individual that reveals to the latter his own self as a
person: it is the exercise of reflex consciousness combined with
memory that gives us the feeling of personal identity with ourselves
throughout the changing events of our mental and bodily
life. Furthermore, this self-consciousness has its root in the
rational nature of the human individual; and rationality of
nature is the differentiating principle which makes the subsisting
individual a “person” as distinct from a (subsisting) “thing”. But
then, it is not the feeling of personal identity that constitutes the
person. Actual consciousness is neither the essence, nor the
[pg 277]
source, nor even the index of personality; for it is only an
activity, and an activity which reveals immediately not the person
as such, but the nature as rational;311 nor does the rational
(substantial) principle of a composite nature constitute the latter
a person; but only the subsistence of the complete (composite)
individual nature itself.
These considerations are sufficiently obvious; they presuppose,
however, the truth of the traditional doctrine already explained
in regard to the existence, nature and cognoscibility of substance.
Philosophers who have misunderstood and rejected and lost
this traditional doctrine of substance have propounded many
varieties of unsatisfactory and inconsistent theories in regard to
what constitutes “person” and “personality”. The main feature
of all such theories is their identification of personality with the
habitual consciousness of self, or habitual feeling of personal
identity: a feeling which, however, must be admitted to include
memory in some form, while the function of memory in any shape
or form cannot be satisfactorily explained on any theory of the
human Ego which denies that there is a human substance persisting
permanently as a unifying principle of successive mental
states (63-4).
So far as English philosophy is concerned such theories
appear to have had their origin in Locke’s teaching on person
and personal identity. Discussing the notions of identity and
diversity,312 he distinguishes between the identity of an individual
substance with itself in its duration throughout time, and what
he terms personal identity; while by identity in general he
means not abstract identity but the concrete permanence of a
thing throughout time (34). On this we have to call attention
to the fact that just as duration is not essential to the constitution
of a substance, so neither is it essential to the constitution of a
complete subsisting individual substance or person (64); though
it is, of course, an essential condition for all human apprehension
whether of substance or of person. Locke was wrong, therefore,
in confounding what reveals to us the abiding permanence,
identity or sameness of a subsisting thing or person (whether the
“self” or any other subsisting thing or person) throughout
[pg 278]
its duration in time, with what constitutes the subsisting thing
or person.
Furthermore, his distinction between substantial identity, i.e.
the sameness of an individual substance with itself throughout
time, and personal identity or sameness, was also an error. For
as long as there is substantial unity, continuity, or identity of
the subsisting individual substance, so long is there unity, continuity,
or identity of its subsistence, or of its personality if it be
a rational substance. The subsistence of a complete individual
inorganic substance is changed as soon as the individual undergoes
substantial change: we have them no longer the same
subsisting individual being. So, too, the subsistence of the
organic individual is changed as soon as the latter undergoes
substantial change by the dissolution of life, by the separation
of its formative and vital substantial principle from its
material substantial principle: after such dissolution we have no
longer the same subsisting plant or animal. And, finally, the
subsistence of an individual man is changed, or interrupted, or
ceases by death, which separates his soul, his vital principle, from
his body. We say, moreover, that in the latter case the human
person ceases to exist when the identity or permanence of his
subsisting substance or nature terminates at death; for personal
identity we hold to be the identity of the complete subsisting substance
or nature with itself. But Locke, who practically agrees
with what we have said regarding the abiding identity of the subsisting
individual being with itself—whether this individual be
an inorganic individual, a plant, a brute beast, or a man313—distinguishes
at this point between identity of the subsisting individual
substance and personal identity.
Of identity in general he says that “to conceive and judge of
it aright, we must consider what idea the word it is applied to
stands for; it being one thing to be the same substance, another
the same man, and a third the same person, if person, man, and
substance, are three names standing for three different ideas”.314
And, struggling to dissociate “person” from “substance,” he continues
thus:—
To find wherein personal identity consists, we must consider what person
stands for; which, I think, is a thinking, intelligent being, that has reason and
reflection, and can consider itself as itself, the same thinking thing in different
times and places; which it does only by that consciousness which is inseparable
from thinking, and, as it seems to me, essential to it. When we see, hear,
smell, taste, feel, meditate, or will any thing, we know that we do so. Thus
it is always as to our present sensations and perceptions, and by this every one
is to himself what he calls self; it not being considered in this case whether
the same self be continued in the same or divers substances. For since consciousness
always accompanies thinking, and it is that which makes every one
to be what he calls self, and thereby distinguishes himself from all other
thinking things; in this alone consists personal identity, i.e. the sameness of a
rational being: and as far as this consciousness can be extended backwards
to any past action or thought, so far reaches the identity of that person; it is
the same self now it was then; and it is by the same self with this present one
that now reflects on it, that that action was done.315
The definition of person in this passage as “a thinking,
intelligent being,” etc., is not far removed from our own definition;
but surely conscious thought is not “that which makes
every one to be what he calls self,” seeing that conscious thought
is only an activity or function of the “rational being”. It is
conscious thought, of course, including memory, that reveals the
“rational being” to himself as a self, and as the same or identical
self throughout time; but unless the “rational being,” or the
“thinking, intelligent being, that has reason and reflection,” etc.—which
is Locke’s own definition of “person”—were there all
the time identical with itself, exercising those distinct and successive
acts of consciousness and memory, and unifying them, how
could these acts even reveal the “person” or his “personal
identity” to himself, not to speak of their constituting personality
or personal identity? It is perfectly plain that these acts
[pg 280]
presuppose the “person,” the “thinking, intelligent being,” or, as
we have expressed it, the “subsisting, rational, individual nature”
already constituted; and it is equally plain that the “personal
identity” which they reveal is constituted by, and consists simply
in, the duration or continued existence of this same subsisting
individual rational nature; nor could these acts reveal any
identity, personal or otherwise, unless they were the acts of one
and the same actually subsisting, existing and persisting substance.
Yet Locke thinks he can divorce personal identity from
identity of substance, and account for the former independently
of the latter. In face of the obvious difficulty that actual consciousness
is not continuous but intermittent, he tries to maintain
that the consciousness which links together present states
with remembered states is sufficient to constitute personal identity
even although there may have intervened between the present and
the past states a complete change of substance, so that it is
really a different substance which experiences the present states
from that which experienced the past states. The question
Whether we are the same thinking thing, i.e. the same substance or no …
concerns not personal identity at all: the question being, what makes the
same person, and not whether it be the same identical substance, which
always thinks in the same person: different substances, by the same consciousness
(where they do partake in it), being united into one person, as
well as different bodies by the same life are united into one animal, whose
identity is preserved, in that change of substances, by the unity of one continued
life … [for] animal identity is preserved in identity of life, and not
of substance.316
Here the contention is that we can have “the same person”
and yet not necessarily “the same identical substance,” because
consciousness may give a personal unity to distinct and successive
substances in the individual man just as animal life gives an
analogous unity to distinct and successive substances in the
individual animal. This is very superficial; for it only substitutes
for the problem of human personality the similar problem
of explaining the unity and sameness of subsistence in the
individual living thing: a problem which involves the fact of
memory in animals. For scholastic philosophers unity of life in
the living thing, involving the fact of memory in animals, is explained
by the perfectly intelligible and will-grounded teaching
[pg 281]
that there is in each individual living thing a formative and vital
principle which is substantial, a forma substantialis, which unites,
in the abiding self-identical unity of a complete individual composite
substance, the material principle of the corporeal substances
which thus go, in the incessant process of substantial change
known as metabolism, to form partially, and to support the
substantial continuity of, the living individual. While the latter
is thus in constant process of material, or partial, substantial
change, it remains, as long as it lives, the same complete individual
substance, and this in virtue of the abiding substantial
formative and vital principle which actuates and animates it.
The abiding permanence or self-identity of the subsisting individual
substance which feels or thinks, and remembers, is an
intelligible, and indeed the only intelligible, ground and explanation
of memory, and of our consciousness of personal identity.
But if we leave out of account this abiding continuity and
self-identity of the subsisting individual substance or nature,
which is the subject, cause and agent of these acts of memory
and consciousness, how can these latter, in and by themselves,
possibly form, or even indeed reveal to us, our personal identity?
Locke felt this difficulty; and he tried in vain to meet it: in
vain, for it is insuperable. He merely suggests that “the same
consciousness … can be transferred from one thinking substance
to another,” in which case “it will be possible that two
thinking substances may make [successively] one person”.317
This is practically his last word on the question,—and it is worthy
of note, for it virtually substantializes consciousness. It makes
consciousness, which is really only an act or a series of acts, a
something substantial and subsisting. We have seen already how
modern phenomenists, once they reject the notion of substance
as invalid or superfluous, must by that very fact equivalently
substantialize accidents (61); for substance, being a necessary
category of human thought as exercised on reality, cannot really
be dispensed with. And we see in the present context an
illustration of this fact. The abiding self-identity of the human
person cannot be explained otherwise than by the abiding self-identical
subsistence of the individual human substance.
If personal identity were constituted and determined by consciousness,
by the series of conscious states connected and
unified by memory, then it would appear that the human being
[pg 282]
in infancy, in sleep, in unconsciousness, or in a state of insanity,
is not a human person! Philosophers who have not the hardihood
to deny human personality to the individual of the human
species in these states, and who on the other hand will not
recognize the possession of a rational nature or substance by the
subsisting individual as the ground of the latter’s personality and
personal identity, have recourse to the hypothesis of a sub-conscious,
or “sub-liminal” consciousness in the individual, as a
substitute. If by this they merely meant an abiding substantial
rational principle of all mental activities, even of those which
may be semi-conscious or sub-conscious, they would be merely
calling by another name what we call the rational nature of man.
And the fact that they refer to this principle as the sub-conscious
“self” or “Ego” shows how insistent is the rational need for
rooting personality and personal identity in something which is
a substance. But they do not and will not conceive it as a substance;
whereas if it is not this, if it is only a “process,” or a
“function,” or a “series” or “stream” of processes or functions,
it can no more constitute or explain, or even reveal, personal
identity, than a series or stream of conscious states can.318
Unable as he was to explain how the same consciousness
could persist throughout a succession of really and adequately
distinct substances (except by virtually substantializing consciousness),
Locke nevertheless persisted in holding that consciousness
and consciousness alone (including memory, which, however, is
inexplicable on any other theory than that of a subsisting and
persisting substance or nature which remembers), constitutes
personality and personal identity. We have dwelt upon his
teaching mainly because all modern phenomenists try to explain
personality on the same principles—i.e. independently of the doctrine
of substance.
As a corollary from his doctrine he inferred that if a man completely and
irrevocably loses consciousness [or rather memory] of his past life, though he
remains the same “man” he is no longer the same “person”: “if it be
possible for the same man to have distinct incommunicable consciousness at
different times, it is past doubt the same man would at different times make
different persons”;319 and he goes on in this sense to give a literal interpretation
to the modes of speech we have referred to above.320 He likewise
[pg 283]
admitted that two or more “persons,” i.e. consciousnesses, can be linked with
the same individual human being, or the same individual human soul, alternately
appearing and disappearing, giving place successively to one another.
When any one of these “personalities” or consciousnesses ceases to be actual,
it must in Locke’s view cease to be in any sense real: so that there could
not be two or more personalities at the same time in the same individual
human being. Modern psychologists, however, of the phenomenist school,
convinced that sub-conscious mental activities are not only possible, but that
the fact of such activities is well established by a variety of experiences, have
extended Locke’s conception of personality (as actual consciousness) to
embrace groups of mental activities which may emerge only intermittently
“above the threshold of consciousness”. Hence they explain the abnormal
cases of double or multiple consciousness already referred to, as being
manifestations of really distinct “personalities” in one and the same human
individual. In normal human beings there is, they say, only one normally
“conscious personality”. The sub-conscious mental activities of such an
individual they bulk together as forming this individual’s “sub-liminal” or
“sub-conscious” Ego or “self”: presumably a distinct personality from the
conscious one. In the abnormal cases of “double-consciousness” the subliminal
self struggles for mastery over the conscious self and is for a time
successful: the two personalities thus for a time changing places as it were.
In the rarer or more abnormal cases of treble or multiple consciousness, there
are presumably three or more “personalities” engaged in the struggle, each
coming to the surface in turn and submerging the others.
It is not the fancifulness of this theory that one might object to so much
as its utter inadequacy to explain the facts, nay, its utter unintelligibility on
the principles of those who propound it. For we must not lose sight of the
fact that it is propounded by philosophers who purport to explain mental
life and human personality without recourse to a substantial soul, to any
substantial basis of mental life, or indeed to the concept of substance at all:
by philosophers who will talk of a mental process without admitting mind or
soul as a substance or subject of that process, of a “series” or “stream” of
mental functions or activities without allowing any agent that would exercise
those functions, or any substantial abiding principle that would unify the
series or stream and know it as such; philosophers who regard the Ego,
“self,” or “person,” as nothing other than the group or series or stream of
mental states, and not as anything of which these are the states; and, finally,
who speak of these groups of functions or activities as “personalities”—which
they describe as “struggling” with one another—apparently oblivious
of the fact that by using such language they are in their thought at least
transforming these activities into agents, these states into subjects of states,
in a word, these accidents into substances; or else they are making their
language and their thought alike unintelligible.321
Of course those numerous modern philosophers who, like James, try to
“find a place for all the experiential facts unencumbered by any hypothesis
[like that of an individual substantial soul, presumably] save that of passing
states of mind” [ibid., p. 480], do not really leave these “states” suspended
in mid-air as it were. The imperative need for admitting the reality of substance
always ultimately asserts itself: as when James recognizes the necessity
of admitting something “more than the bare fact of co-existence of a
passing thought with a passing brain-state” [Principles of Psychology, i.,
p. 346—apud Maher, ibid., p. 483]. Only his speculation as to what constitutes
this “something ‘more’ which lies behind our mental states” [ibid.,
p. 485] is not particularly convincing: “For my own part,” he says, “I confess
that the moment I become metaphysical and try to define the more, I
find the notion of some sort of an anima mundi thinking in all of us to be a
more promising hypothesis, in spite of all its difficulties, than that of a lot of
absolutely individual souls” [ibid., p. 346—apud Maher, ibid.]. This restatement
of the medieval pantheistic theory known as Averroïsm, Monopsychism,
or the theory of the intellectus separatus [cf. De Wulf, History
of Medieval Philosophy, pp. 381 sqq.], is a somewhat disappointing contribution
to Metaphysics from the most brilliant of our modern psychologists.
The “difficulties” of this “more promising hypothesis” had discredited it a
rather long time before Professor James resurrected it [cf. criticisms—apud
Maher, ibid.].
Chapter X. Some Accident-Modes Of Being: Quality.
76. Ontology and the Accident-Modes of Being.—Under
the ultimate category or genus supremum of Substance experience
reveals to us two broadly distinct sub-classes: corporeal
substances, “bodies” or “material” things, and spiritual substances
or “spirits”. Of these latter we have direct experience
only of one class, viz. embodied spirits or human souls. The investigation
of the nature of these belongs to Psychology, and from
the data of that science we may infer, by the light of reason, the
possibility of another class of spirits, viz. pure spirits, beings of whose
actual existence we know from Divine Revelation. The existence
of a Supreme Being, Whom we must conceive analogically as substance
and spirit, is demonstrated by the light of reason in
Natural Theology. The investigation of the nature of corporeal
substances belongs properly to Cosmology. Hence in the present
treatise we have no further direct concern with the substance-mode
of reality;322 but only with its accident-modes, and not with all of
these.
Not with all of them; for those which belong properly to
spiritual substances, or properly to corporeal substances, call for
special treatment in Psychology and Cosmology respectively. In
the main, only such species of accidents as are common to matter
and spirit alike, will form the subject of the remaining portion of
the present volume. Only the broader aspects of such categories
as Quality, Quantity and Causality—aspects which have a more
direct bearing on the Theory of Being and the Theory of
Knowledge in general,—call for treatment in General Metaphysics.
A more detailed treatment must be sought in other departments
of Philosophy.
77. Nature of the Accident Called Quality.—In the
widest sense of the term, Quality is synonymous with logical attribute.
In this sense whatever can be predicated of a subject,
whatever logically determines a subject in any way for our thought
is a quality or “attribute” of that subject. In a sense almost
equally wide the term is used to designate any real determination,
whether substantial or accidental, of a subject. In this sense
the differential element, or differentia specifica, determines the
generic element, or genus, of a substance: it tells us what kind
or species the substance is: e.g. what kind of animal a man is, viz.
rational; what kind of living thing an animal is, viz. sentient;
what kind of body or corporeal thing a plant is, viz. living.
And hence scholastics have said of the predicable “differentia
specifica” that it is predicated adjectivally, or as a quality, to tell
us in what the thing consists, or what is its nature: differentia
specifica praedicatur in quale quid: it gives us the determining
principle of the specific nature. Or, again, quality is used
synonymously with any accidental determination of a substance.
In this sense magnitude, location, action, etc., though
they determine a subject in different accidental ways, nevertheless
are all indiscriminately said to “qualify” it in the sense of determining
it somehow or other, and are therefore called “qualities”
in the wide sense of “accidents”. Hence, again, the scholastics
have said that inasmuch as all accidents determine or qualify their
subjects, they are predicated of these qualitatively, and may be
called in a wide sense “qualifications” or “qualities”: omnia
genera accidentium qualificant substantiam et praedicantur in
quale.
It is in this wide sense that we use the term when we say
that the (specific) nature (or “kind”) of a thing is revealed by its
“qualities”; for the nature of a thing is revealed by all its accidents.
And when we infer the nature of a thing from its activities, in accordance
with the maxim Qualis est operatio talis est natura, we
must take the term “operatio” or “activity” to include the operation
of the thing on our cognitive faculties, the states of cognitive
consciousness thus aroused in us, and all the other accidents thus
revealed to us in the thing by its “knowledge-eliciting” action
on our minds.
But the term Quality has been traditionally restricted, after
Aristotle, to designate properly one particular category of accidents
distinct from the others and from substance.
A definition proper of any genus supremum is of course out of
the question. But it is not easy to give even a description which
will convey an accurate notion of the special category of Quality,
and mark it off from the other accident-categories. If we say
with Aristotle that quality is “that whereby we are enabled to
describe what sort (ποιόν, quale) anything is”323—e.g. that it is
white by whiteness, strong by strength, etc.—we are only illustrating
the abstract by the concrete. But even this serves the
purpose of helping us to realize what quality in general means.
For we are more familiar with the concrete than with the abstract:
and we can see a broad distinction between the question:
“What sort is that thing? Qualis est ista res?” (Quality), and
the question: “How large is that thing? Quanta est ista
res?” (Quantity), or “Where is that thing?” (Place), or “What
is it doing? What is happening to it?” (Actio et Passio), or
“What does it resemble?” (Relation), etc. This will help us
to realize that there are accidental modes of being which affect
substances in a different way from all the extrinsic denominations
of the latter (60), and also in a different way from Quantity,
Relation, and Causality; and these modes of being, whereby the
substance is of such a sort, or in such a condition, we call qualities.
And if we inquire what special kind of determination of the substance
is common to qualities, and marks these off from the other
accidents, we shall find it to consist in this, that quality is an accidental
mode of being which so affects the substance that it disposes
the latter well or ill in regard to the perfections natural to
this particular kind of substance: it alters the latter accidentally
by increasing or diminishing its natural perfection. We have
seen that no created substance has all the perfection natural to its
kind, tota simul or ab initio (46); that it fulfils its rôle in existence
by development, by tending towards its full or final perfection.
The accidental realities which supervene on its essence, and
thus alter its perfection within the limits of its kind or species,
are what we call qualities. They diversify the substance accidentally
in its perfection, in its concrete mode of existing and
behaving: by their appearance and disappearance they do not
change the essential perfection of the substance (46), they do not
effect a substantial change; but they change its intermediate,
[pg 288]
accidental perfection; and this qualitative change is technically
known and described as alteration324 (11).
Hence we find Quality described by St. Thomas as the sort
of accident which modifies or disposes the substance in itself:
“accidens modificativum sen dispositivum substantiaein seipsa,” and
by Albertus Magnus somewhat more explicitly as “the sort of
accident which completes and perfects substance in its existence
and activity: accidens complens ac perficiens substantiam tarn in
existendo quam in operando”.325 This notion will be conveyed with
sufficient clearness if we describe Quality as that absolute accident
which determines a substance after the manner of an accidental
“differentia,” affecting the essential perfection of the substance in
regard to its existence or to its activity.
Hence (1) the Pure Actuality of the Infinitely Perfect Being
cannot admit qualities, inasmuch as quality implies only a relative
and limited perfection; (2) the qualities of a corporeal
substance are grounded in the formative principle which gives
that substance its specific nature and is the principle of its
tendency and development towards its final perfection, whereas
its quantity is grounded in its determinable or material principle;
(3) the essential differentiating principles of substances—being
known to us not intuitively, but only abstractively and discursively,
i.e. by inference from the behaviour of these substances,
from the effects of their activities—are often designated not by
what constitutes them intrinsically, but by the accidental perfections
or qualities which are our only key to a knowledge of them.
For instance, we differentiate the nature of man from that of the
brute beast by describing the former as rational: a term which
really designates not the essence or nature itself, but one of its
fundamental qualities, viz. the faculty of reason.
78. Immediate Sub-Classes of Quality as Genus Supremum.—On
account of the enormous variety of qualities which
characterize the data of our experience, the problem of classifying
qualities is not a simple one. Its details belong to the special
[pg 289]
sciences and to the other departments of philosophy. Here we
must confine ourselves to an attempt at indicating the immediate
sub-classes of the genus supremum. And in this context
it will not be out of place to call attention to a remarkable, and
in our view quite erroneous, trend of modern thought. It
accompanied the advent of what is known as atomism or the
mechanical conception of the universe, a conception much in vogue
about half a century ago, but against which there are already
abundant evidences of a strong reaction. We refer to the inclination
of scientists and philosophers to eliminate Quality altogether
as an ultimately distinct category of human experience, by reducing
all qualities to quantity, local relations, and mechanical or spatial
motions of matter (cf. 11). In this theory all the sensible qualities
of the material universe would be really and objectively nothing
more than locations and motions of the ultimate constituents of
perceptible matter. All the chemical, physical and mechanical
energies or forces of external nature would be purely quantitative
dispositions or configurations of matter in motion: realities that
could be exhaustively known by mathematical analysis and
measurement. And when it was found that qualitative concepts
stubbornly resisted all attempts at elimination, or reduction to
quantitative concepts, even in the investigation of the material
universe or external nature, scientists and philosophers of external
nature thought to get rid of them by locating them exclusively
in the human mind, and thus pushing them over on
psychologists and philosophers of the mind for further and final
exorcism. For a time extreme materialists, less wise than daring,
endeavoured to reduce even mind and all its conscious states and
processes to a mere subjective aspect of what, looked at objectively,
would be merely matter in motion.326 It can be shown in
Cosmology, Psychology, and Epistemology that all such attempts
to analyse qualities into something other than qualities, are utterly
unsatisfactory and unsuccessful. And we may see even from an
[pg 290]
enumeration of some of the main classes of qualities that such
attempts were foredoomed to failure.
Scholastic Philosophy has generally adopted Aristotle’s division
of qualities into four great groups:327 (1) ἕξις ἢ διάθεσις,
habitus vel dispositio; (2) δύναμις φυσικὴ ἢ ἀδυναμία, potentia
naturalis vel impotentia; (3) ποιότητες παθητικαί καὶ πάθη,
potentiae passivae et passiones; (4) μορφὴ ἢ σχῆμα, forma vel
figura. St. Thomas offers the following ground for this classification.
Since quality, he says,328 is an accidental determination
of the substance itself, i.e. of the perfection of its concrete
existence and activity, and since we may distinguish four
aspects of the substance: its nature itself as perfectible; its
intrinsic principles of acting and receiving action, principles
springing from the formative, specific constituent of its nature;
its receptivity of change effected by such action, a receptivity
grounded in the determinable or material principle of its nature;
and finally its quantity, if it be a corporeal substance,—we can
likewise distinguish between (1) acquired habits or dispositions,
such as health, knowledge, virtue, vice, etc., which immediately
determine the perfection of the substance, disposing it well or ill
in relation to its last end; (2) intrinsic natural forces, faculties,
powers of action, aptitudes, capacities, such as intellect, will,
imagination, instinct, organic vital forces, physical, chemical,
mechanical energies; (3) states resulting in a corporeal being
from the action of its milieu upon it: the passions and emotions
of sentient living things, such as sensations of pleasure, pain,
anger, etc.; the sensible qualities of matter, such as colour, taste,
smell, temperature, feel or texture, etc.; and, finally (4) the
quality of form or shape which is a mere determination of the
quantity of a corporeal substance.
This classification is not indeed perfect, for the same individual
quality can be placed in different classes when looked at
from different standpoints: heat, for instance, may be regarded
as a natural operative power of a substance in a state of combustion,
or as a sensible quality produced in that substance by the
operation of other agencies. But it has the merit of being an
exhaustive classification; and philosophers have not succeeded
in improving on it.
Qualities of the third and fourth class do not call for special
[pg 291]
treatment. In the third class, Aristotle’s distinction between
ποιότητες παθητικαί (qualitates passibiles) and πάθη (passiones)
is based upon the relatively permanent or transient character of
the quality in question. The transient quality, such as the blush
produced by shame or the pallor produced by fear, would be a
passio;329 whereas the more permanent quality, such as the
natural colour of the countenance, would be a passibilis qualitas.
The “passions” or sensible changes which result from certain
conscious states, and affect the organism of the sentient living
being, are included in this class as passiones; while the visible
manifestations of more permanent mental derangement or insanity
would be included in it as passibiles qualitates. We may,
perhaps, get a fairly clear and comprehensive notion of all that is
contained in this class as “sensible qualities” by realizing that
these embrace whatever is the immediate cause or the immediate
result of the sense modification involved in any act or process of
sense consciousness. Such “sensible qualities,” therefore, belong
in part to the objects which provoke sense perception, and in
part to the sentient subject which elicits the conscious act. One
of the most important problems in the Theory of Knowledge,
and one which ramifies into Cosmology and Psychology, is that
of determining the precise significance of these “sensible
qualities,”—and especially in determining whether they are
qualities of an extramental reality, or merely states of the
individual mind or consciousness itself.
Form or figure, which constitutes the fourth class of quality, is a
mode of the quantity of a body, being merely the particular surface
termination of its extension or volume. Considered as a mode
of abstract or mathematical quantity, it belongs to the domain
of mathematics. Considered in the concrete body, it is the
physical, sensible form, shape, or figure, of the latter; and here
it may be either natural or artificial, according as it results from
the unimpeded action of natural forces or from these forces as
manipulated and directed by intelligent agents. It is worthy of
special note that while extension or volume is indicative of the
material principle of corporeal substances, the figure or shape
naturally assumed by this volume is determined by their formative
principle, and is thus indicative of their specific nature. This
[pg 292]
is already noticeable in the inorganic world, where many of the
chemically different substances assume each its own distinctive
crystalline form. But it is particularly in the domains of botany
and zoology that the natural external form of the living individual
organism is recognized as one of the most important
grounds of its classification and one of the surest tests of its
specific nature.330
79. Habits and Dispositions.—Every created being is
subject to change, capable of development or retrogression, endowed
with a natural tendency towards some end which it can reach
by a natural process of activity, and which constitutes for it, when
attained, its full and final perfection (66). Through this process
of change it acquires accidental modes of being which help it or
hinder it, dispose it or indispose it, in the exercise of its natural activities,
and therefore also in the concrete perfection of its nature as
tending towards its natural end. Such an accidental mode of
being is acquired by a series of transient actions and experiences,
actiones et passiones: after these have passed away it remains, and
not merely as a state or condition resulting from the changes
wrought in the subject by these experiences, but as a disposition
towards easier repetition of such experiences. Moreover, it may
be not a mere transient disposition, but something stable and
permanent, not easily removed or annulled, a dispositio difficile
mobilis. And just as it is essentially indicative of past actions
whereby it was acquired, so, too, the very raison d’être of its actuality
is to dispose its subject for further and future changes,
for operations and effects which are not yet actual but only
potential in this subject. Such an accidental mode of being is
what Aristotle called ἕξις, and the scholastics habitus. With
Aristotle, they define habit as a more or less stable disposition
whereby a subject is well or ill disposed in itself or in relation to
other things: Habitus dicitur dispositio difficile mobilis secundum
quam bene vel male disponitur subjectum aut secundum se aut in
ordine ad aliud.331
The difference between a habit (ἕξις) and a simple disposition
(διάθεσις) is that the former is by nature a more or less stable
quality while the latter is unstable and transient. Moreover, the
facilities acquired by repeated action of the organs or members
of men or animals, and the particular “set” acquired by certain
tools or instruments from continued use, are more properly called
dispositions than habits: they are not habits in the strict sense,
though they are often called habits in the ordinary and looser
usage of common speech. A little reflection will show that the
only proper subjects of natural habits in the strict sense are the
spiritual faculties of an intelligent and free agent.
Since all natural habits are acquired by the past activities,
and dispose for the future activities, of a being not absolutely
perfect, but partly potential and partly actual, and subject to
change, it follows that only finite beings can have habits. But,
furthermore, beings that are not free, that have not control or
dominion of their own actions, that have not freedom of choice,
are determined by their nature, by a necessary law of their activity,
to elicit the actions which they do actually elicit: such beings
are by their nature determinata ad unumn; they are confined
necessarily to the particular lines of action whereby they fulfil
their rôle in the actual order of things. As Aristotle remarks,
you may throw the same stone repeatedly in the same direction
and with the same velocity: it will never acquire a habit of moving
in that direction with that velocity.332 The same is true of plants
and animals; for a habit in the strict sense implies not merely a
certain mutability in its subject; it implies, and consists in, a
stable modification of some power or faculty which can have its
activities directed indifferently in one or other of a variety of channels
or lines: the power or faculty which is the proper subject of a
habit must be a potentia dirigibilis vel determinabilis ad diversa.
Hence merely material powers of action—such as the mechanical,
physical and chemical forces of inorganic nature, or the
organic powers of living bodies, whether vegetative or merely
sentient,—since they are all of themselves, of their nature,
determined to certain lines of action, and to these only,—such
powers cannot become the subjects of habits, of stable dispositions
towards one line of action rather than another. “The
[pg 294]
powers of material nature,” says St. Thomas, “do not elicit their
operations by means of habits, for they are of themselves [already
adequately] determined to their particular lines of action.”333
Only the spiritual faculties of free agents are, then, the proper
seat of real habits. Only of free agents can we say strictly that
“habit is second nature”. Only these can direct the operations
of their intellect and will, and through these latter the operations
of their sense faculties, both cognitive and appetitive, in a way
conducive to their last end or in a way that deviates therefrom,
by attaching their intellects to truth or to error, their wills to
virtue or to vice, and thus forming in these faculties stable dispositions
or habits.334
Is there any sense, then, in which we can speak of the sentient
(cognitive and appetitive) and executive powers of man as the
seat of habits? The activities of those faculties are under the
control of intellect and will; the acts elicited by the former are
commanded by the latter; they are acts that issue primarily from
the latter faculties; and hence the dispositions that result from
repetition of these acts and give a facility for further repetition of
them—acts of talking, walking, singing, playing musical instruments,
exercising any handicraft—are partly, though only
secondarily, dispositions formed in these sentient faculties (the
“trained” eye, the “trained” ear, the “discriminating” sense of
taste, the “alert” sense of touch in the deaf, dumb, or blind), or
in these executive powers, whereby the latter more promptly and
easily obey the “command” of the higher faculties; but they are
primarily and principally habits of these higher faculties themselves
rendering the latter permanently “apt” to “command” and
utilize the subordinate powers in the repetition of such acts.335
Unquestionably the bodily organs acquire by exercise a definite
“set” which facilitates their further exercise. But this “set” is
not something that they can use themselves; nor is it something
that removes or lessens a natural indeterminateness or indifference
of these powers; for they are not indifferent: they must act,
at any instant, in the one way which their concrete nature in all
its surroundings actually demands. They themselves are only
instruments of the higher faculties; these alone have freedom of
choice between lines of action; it is only the stable modifications
which these acquire, which they themselves can use, and which
dispose them by lessening their indeterminateness, that are properly
called habits. There are, therefore, in the organic faculties of
man dispositions which give facility of action. There are, moreover,
organic dispositions which dispose the organism not for
action but for its union with the formative principle or soul:
habituales dispositiones materiae ad formam.336 Aristotle gives
as instances bodily health or beauty.337 But these dispositiones
materiales ad formam he does not call habits, any more than the
organic dispositiones ad operationem just referred to: and for this
reason, that although all these dispositions have a certain degree
of stability in the organism—a stability which they derive,
moreover, from the soul which is the formative principle that
secures the continuity and individual identity of the organism,—yet
they are not of themselves, of their own nature, stable;
whereas the acquired dispositions of the spiritual faculties, intellect
and will, rooted as they are in a subject that is spiritual and
substantially immutable, are of their own nature stable and permanent.
Nor are all dispositions of these latter faculties to be
deemed habits, but only those which arise from acts which give
them the special character of stability. Hence mere opinion in
the intellectual order, as distinct from science, or a mere inclination
[pg 296]
resulting from a few isolated acts, as distinct from a virtue
or a vice in the moral order, are not habits.338 Habits, therefore,
belong properly to the faculties of a spiritual substance; indirectly,
however, they extend their influence to the lower or organic
powers dependent on, and controlled by, the spiritual faculties.
To the various dispositions and facilities of action acquired by
animals through “training,” “adaptation,” “acclimatization,” etc.,
we may apply what has been said in regard to the sense faculties
and executive powers of the human body. Just as we may
regard the internal sense faculties (memory, imagination, sense
appetite) in man as in a secondary and subordinate way subjects of
habits, in so far as these faculties act under the direction and control
of human reason and will,339 so also the organic dispositions induced
in irrational animals by the direction and guidance of human
reason may indeed be regarded as extensions or effects of the
habits that dispose the rational human faculties, but not as themselves
in the strict sense habits.340
If, then, habits belong properly to intellect and will, and if their
function is to dispose or indispose the human agent for the attainment
of the perfection in which his last end consists, we must
naturally look to Psychology and Ethics for a detailed analysis of
[pg 297]
them. Here we must be content with a word on their origin,
their effects, and their importance.
Habits are produced by acts. The act modifies the faculty.
If, for instance, nothing remained in our cognitive faculties after
each transient cognitive act had passed, memory would be
inexplicable and knowledge impossible; nor could the repetition
of any act ever become easier than its first performance. This
something that remains is a habit, or the beginning of a habit
A habit may be produced by a single act: the mind’s first intuition
of an axiom or principle produces a habit or habitual knowledge
of that principle. But as a rule it requires a repetition of any act,
and that for a long time at comparatively short intervals, to
produce a habit of that act, a stable disposition whereby it can be
readily repeated; and to strengthen and perfect the habit the acts
must be formed with a growing degree of intensity and energy.
Progress in virtue demands sustained and increasingly earnest
efforts.
The natural effect of habit is to perfect the faculty,341 to increase
its energy, to make it more prompt to act, and thus to facilitate
the performance of the act for which the habit disposes it. It
also engenders and develops a natural need or tendency or desire to
repeat the act, and a natural aversion from the acts opposed
to the habit. Finally, according as the habit grows, the performance
of the act demands less effort, calls for less actual
attention; thus the habit diminishes the feeling of effort and tends
to bring about a quasi-automatic and semi-conscious form of
activity.
Good habits are those which perfect the nature of the agent,
which advance it towards the realization of its end; bad habits
are those which retard and prevent the realization of this end.
Hence the ethical importance, to the human person, of forming,
fostering and confirming good habits, as also of avoiding, resisting
and eradicating bad habits, can scarcely be exaggerated.
The profound and all-pervading influence of habit in the mental
and moral life of man is unfortunately far from being adequately
appreciated even by those responsible for the secular, moral and
religious education of the young. This is perhaps mainly due
to the fact that the influence of habit on the conduct of life,
enormous as it is in fact, is so secret, so largely unconscious, that
it easily escapes notice. Careful reflection on our actions,
diligent study of the springs of action in our everyday life, are
needed to reveal this influence. But the more we analyse
human conduct in ourselves and others, the more firmly convinced
we become that human character and conduct are mainly
dependent on the formation of habits. Habits are the grand
conserving and perfecting—or the terrible undermining and
destroying—force of life. They are the fruit of our past and the
seed of our future. In them the words of Leibniz find their
fullest verification: “the present is laden with the past and
pregnant with the future”. By forming good habits we escape
the disheartening difficulties of perpetual beginnings; and thus
the labour we devote to the acquisition of wisdom and virtue has
its first rich recompense in the facility it gives us to advance on
the path of progress.
It has been truly and rightly said that all genuine education
consists in the formation of good habits.
80. Powers, Faculties and Forces.—A natural operative
power, faculty, or force (δύναμις, potentia, facultas, virtus agendi)
is a quality which renders the nature of the individual agent apt to
elicit certain actions. By impotence or incapacity (ἀδυναμία, impotentia,
incapacitas) Aristotle meant not an opposite kind of
quality, in contradistinction to power or faculty, but only a
power of a weaker order, differing in degree, not in kind, from the
real power which renders an agent proximately capable of acting;
such weaker capacities, for instance, as the infant’s power to walk,
or the defective eyesight of the aged.
It is to the individual subsisting person or thing that all the
actions proceeding from the latter are ascribed: actiones sunt
suppositorum: the “suppositum” or person is the principium
quod agit. And it acts in accordance with its nature; this latter
is the principium quo agens agit: the nature is the substance or
essence as a principle of the actions whereby the individual tends
to realize its end. But is a created, finite nature the immediate or
proximate principle of its activities, so that it is operative per se?
[pg 299]
Or is it only their remote principle, eliciting them not by itself but
only by means of powers, faculties, forces, which are themselves
accidental perfections of the substance and really distinct from
it, qualities intermediate between the latter and its actions, being
the proximate principles of the latter?
No doubt when any individual nature is acted upon by other
agencies, when it undergoes real change under the influence of
its environment, its passive potentiality is being so far forth
actualized. Moreover when the nature itself acts immanently,
the term of such action remaining within the agent itself to
actualize or perfect it, some passive potentiality of the agent is
being actualized. In these cases the nature before being thus
actualized was really capable of such actualization. This passive
potentiality, however, is itself nothing actual, it implies no actual
perfection in the nature. But we must distinguish carefully from
this passive or receptive potentiality of a nature its active or
operative powers—potentiae operativae. These may be themselves
actual perfections in the nature, accidental perfections actually in
the nature, and perhaps really distinct from it.
That they are indeed actual perfections of the nature is fairly
obvious: it is an actual perfection of a nature to be proximately
and immediately, and without any further complement or addition
to its reality, capable of acting; and this is true whether the
action in question be immanent or transitive: if it be immanent,
the perfection resulting from the action, the term of the latter,
will be a perfection of the agent itself, and in this case the agent
by virtue of its operative power will have had the capacity of perfecting
itself; while if the action be transitive the agent will have
had, in virtue of its operative power, the capacity of producing perfections
in other things. In either case such capacity is undoubtedly
an actual perfection of the agent that possesses it.
Hence the truth of the scholastic formula: Omne agens agit in
quantum est in actu, patiatur vero inquantum est in potentia.
Furthermore, all such operative powers are really distinct from
the actions which immediately proceed from them: this, too, is
obvious, for while the operative power is a stable, abiding
characteristic of the agent, the actions elicited by means of it are
transient.
But what is the nature of this operative power in relation to
the nature itself of the agent? It is an actual perfection of this
nature. It is, moreover, unlike acquired habits, native to this
[pg 300]
nature, born with it so to speak, naturally inseparable from it.
Further still, operative powers would seem to be all properties
(69) of their respective natures: inasmuch as it is only in virtue
of the operative power that the nature can act, and there can be
no nature without connatural operations whereby it tends to
realize the full and final perfection of its being, the perfection which
is the very raison d’être of its presence in the actual order of things.
The question therefore narrows itself down to this: Are operative
powers, which perfect the nature of which they are properties, really
distinct from this nature, or are they only virtually distinct aspects
under which we view the nature itself? For example, when we
speak of intellect and will as being faculties of the human soul,
do we merely mean that intellect is the soul itself regarded as
capable of reasoning, and will the soul itself regarded as capable
of willing? Or do we mean that the soul is not by itself and in
virtue of its own essence capable of reasoning and willing; that it
can reason and will only through the instrumentality of two
realities of the accidental order, really distinct from, though at
the same time necessarily rooted in and springing from, the substance
of the soul itself: realities which we call powers or faculties?
Or again, when we speak of a man or an animal as having various
sense faculties—internal and external, cognitive, appetitive, executive—do
we merely mean that the living, sentient organism is itself
directly capable of eliciting acts of various kinds: of imagining,
desiring, seeing, hearing, etc.? Or do we mean that the organism
can elicit these various acts only by means of several accidental
realities, really distinct from, and inhering in, itself?
If such operative powers or faculties are naturally inseparable
from the substance in which they inhere, if they are so necessarily
consequent on the nature of the latter that it cannot exist without
them, are they anything more than virtually distinct aspects of the
substance itself? On this question, as we have already seen (69),
scholastics are not agreed. St. Thomas, and Thomists generally,
maintain that intellect and will are really distinct from the substance
of the soul, and likewise that the sense faculties are really
distinct from the substance of the animated organism in which
they inhere.342 In this view the distinction is not merely a virtual
distinction between different aspects of the soul (or the organism)
[pg 301]
itself, grounded in the variety and complexity of the acts which
emanate from the latter: the faculties are real entities of the accidental
order, mediating between the substance and its actions,
and involving in the concrete being a plurality which, however,
is not incompatible with the real unity of the latter (69).
The following are some of the arguments urged in proof of a
real distinction:—
(a) Existence and action are two really distinct actualities;
therefore the potentialities which they actualize must be really
distinct: for such is the transcendental relation between the
potential and the actual that any potential subject and the corresponding
perfection which actualizes it must belong to the same
genus supremum: the one cannot be a substance and the other
an accident.343 Now existence is the actuality of essence and
action is the actuality of operative power or faculty. But action is
certainly an accident; therefore the operative power which it actualizes
must also be an accident, and must therefore be really
distinct from the substance of which it is a power, and of which
existence is the actuality. This line of argument applies with
equal force to all created natures.344
In the Infinite Being alone are operation and substance identical.
No creature is operative in virtue of its substance. The
actions of a creature cannot be actualizations of its substance:
existence is the actualization of its substance; therefore its actions
must be actualizations of potentialities which are accidents distinct
from its substance; in other words, of operative powers which
belong indeed necessarily to its substance but are really distinct
from the latter.
This argument rests on very ultimate metaphysical conceptions.
But not all scholastics will admit the assumptions it involves.
How, for instance, does it appear that the created or
[pg 302]
finite substance as such cannot be immediately operative? Even
were it immediately operative its actions would still be accidents,
and the distinction between Creator and creature would stand untouched.
The operative power must be an accident because the
action which actualizes it, the “actus secundus,” is an accident.
But the consequentia has not been proved, and it is not self-evident.
On the theory of the real distinction, is not the operative power itself
an actual perfection of the substance, and therefore in some sort an
actualization of the latter? And yet they are not in the same
ultimate category, in eodem genere supremo. The nature which is
the potential subject, perfected by the operative power, is a substance,
while the operative power which perfects the substance by
actualizing this potentiality is an accident. Of course there is
not exactly the same correlation between substance and operative
power as between the latter and action. But anyhow the action
is in some true sense an actualization of the substance, at least
through the medium of the power, unless we are prepared to break
up the concrete unity of the agent by referring the action solely
to the power of the agent, and isolating the substance of the
latter as a sort of immutable core which merely “exists”: a mode
of conceiving the matter, which looks very like the mistake of
reifying abstract concepts. And if the action is in any true sense
an actualization of the substance, we have, after all, a potentia and
actus which are not in the same ultimate category.
These considerations carry us, of course, right into what is perhaps the
most fundamental of all metaphysical problems: that of the mode in which
finite reality is actual. In its concrete actuality every finite real being is essentially
subject to change: its actuality is not tota simul: at every instant
it not only is but is becoming: it is a mixture of potentiality and actuality: it is
ever really changing, and yet the “it” which changes can in some real degree
and for some real space of time persist or endure identical with itself as a
“subsisting thing” or “person”. How, then, are we to conceive aright the
mode of its actuality? Take the concrete existing being at any instant of its
actuality: suppose that it is not merely undergoing change through the influence
of other beings in its environment, or through its own immanent action, but
that it is itself “acting,” whether immanently or transitively. If we consider that
at this instant its existence is “really distinct” from its action we cannot mean
by this that there is in it an unchanging substantial core, which is actually merely
“existing,” and a vesture of active and passive accidental principles, which is
just now actual (though always in a state of flux or change) by “acting” or
“being acted on”.345 Such a conception would conflict with the truth that the
[pg 303]
existing substance is ever being really and actually, though accidentally,
determined, changed, modified, improved or disimproved, in its total concrete
existing reality. Even when these changes are not so profound as to destroy
its substantial identity and thus terminate its actuality as an individual being,
even when, in other words, they are not substantial, they are none the less real
and really affect the substance. Since they are real they necessarily involve
the recognition of really distinct principles in the concrete being and preclude
the view that the distinctions which we recognize in the ever-changing modes
of its actuality, as revealed to us in time and space, are all merely conceptual or
logical distinctions projected by the mind into what would therefore be in fact
a simple and immutable reality. The denial of any real distinction between
successive actual states, or between co-existing principles of those states, in any
finite being, would lead logically to the Eleatic doctrine, i.e. to denial of the
reality of change. On the other hand, while recognizing that change is a reality
and not a subjective mental illusion, and that real change can be grounded
only in a plurality of really distinct principles in the finite individual being, we
must at the same time hold that this plurality of really distinct principles in the
individual does not destroy a real unity, stability, and self-identical continuity
of the individual being in the mode of its actuality throughout time. Not, of
course, that this stability or sameness of the individual throughout time is complete
and adequate to the exclusion of all real change, but it is certainly a real
continuity of one and the same individual being: to deny this would be to remove
all permanence from reality and to reduce all real being to flux or
change, i.e. to the πάντα ρέι of the Ionian philosopher, Heraclitus.
We cannot get a true conception of any finite reality by considering it
merely from the static point of view, which is the natural standpoint of
abstract thought; we must view it also from the dynamic-kinetic standpoint,
i.e. not merely as an essence or principle of existence, but as a power or principle
of action, and of consequent change, evolution, or decay. And the
philosophy which is the latest fashion among contemporary systems, that of the
brilliant French thinker and writer, Bergson, has at all events the merit of emphasizing
this important truth, that if our philosophical analysis of experience
is to be fruitful we must try to grasp reality not merely as it presents itself to
abstract thought at any section drawn by the latter through the incessant
process of its fieri or continuous actualization in time, but also to grasp and
analyse as far as possible the fieri or process itself, and bring to light whatever
we find that this process implies.
These considerations may help the student to estimate for himself the
value and the limitations of the argument which has suggested them.
(b) A thing cannot be really identical with a variety of things
that are really distinct from one another; but the faculties of the
soul are really distinct from one another; therefore they must be
really distinct from the substance of the soul. The minor premiss
is supported by these considerations: The vegetative and
sentient operations of the human individual are operations of the
living organism, while the higher operations of rational thought
and volition are operations of the soul alone, the spiritual or immaterial
principle in the individual. But the immaterial principle
cannot be really and adequately identical with the animated organism.
Therefore the powers or immediate principles of these two
classes of functions, belonging as they do to two really (though
not adequately) distinct substantial principles, cannot be really
identical with one of them, viz. with the soul itself, the spiritual
principle. Again: The exercise of certain functions by the
human individual is subordinate to, and dependent on the previous
exercise of other functions. For example, actual volition is
necessarily dependent and consequent on actual thought: we
cannot will or desire any good without first knowing it as a good.
But the immediate principle of any function or activity cannot be
dependent on or subordinate to itself. Therefore the immediate
principles of such controlling and controlled activities—intellect
and will, for example—must be really distinct faculties.346
(c) Suppose the substance or nature of an agent—the human
individual, for instance—were really identical with all its powers
or faculties, that these were merely the nature itself viewed under
different aspects, so that there would be in reality only one operative
power in the individual, then there would be no reason why the
individual could not or should not at any instant elicit one single
action or operation which would be simultaneously an act of
thinking, willing, seeing, hearing, etc., i.e. which would have at
once in itself the modalities of all human activities. But universal
experience testifies, on the contrary, that the operations of the
individual are each of some particular mode only, that he cannot
elicit every mode of human activity simultaneously, that he never
elicits one single act having a variety of modes. But why could he
not, if his substance or nature itself were the one and only proximate principle
[pg 305]
of all his modes of activity? Because the conditions
for the full and adequate exercise of this one single or proximate
principle (at once substance and power) are never realized!
But it is arbitrary to assume the existence of a power which could
never pass fully into the act connatural to it. And moreover,
even if these conditions are partially realized we should see as a
consequence of this some human activity which would manifest
in some degree at least all the modalities of the various human
actions of which we have experience. But we have no experience
of a single human activity manifesting in any degree the modalities
of the numerous and really distinct human activities which experience
reveals to us. Hence the variety of these really distinct
modes of activity can be explained only by the fact that the
human individual elicits them through proximate operative principles
or powers which are really distinct from one another and
from the nature itself of the individual.347
The problem of analysing and classifying the forces, faculties, or powers
of the subsisting things and persons in the universe of our experience, belongs
partly to Cosmology and partly to Psychology. In the latter it becomes
mainly a problem of classifying our mental acts, functions, or processes—our
states of consciousness. Apart from the question whether or not our mental
faculties are really distinct from one another and from the human nature
or substance itself of the individual, the problem of their proper classification
is important from the point of view of method and of accurate psychological
analysis. We have seen already (69) that the greatest scholastic philosophers
are not unanimous in declaring the distinction to be real. But it is at
least a virtual distinction; and even as such it gives rise to the problem of
classification. It will be sufficient here to indicate the general principle on
which the classification proceeds: Wherever the acts are adequately distinct
they proceed from distinct powers; and the acts are adequately distinct
when they have adequately distinct formal objects.348 Potentiae specificantur
per actus et objecta. The operation or act is the correlative of the power or
faculty; and the formal object or term of the operation is the final cause of
the latter, the end for which it is elicited. On this basis Aristotle and the
scholastics distinguish two mental faculties of the higher or spiritual order,
intellect and will; and in the lower or sense order of mental life they distinguish
one appetitive faculty, sense appetite, and several cognitive sense
faculties. These latter comprise the internal sense faculties, viz. the sensus
communis or unifying and associating sense, the imagination, sense memory,
and instinct; and the external sense faculties comprise sight, sound, taste,
smell and touch.
81. Some Characteristics of Qualities.—(a) Qualities
[pg 306]
have contraries. Health and illness, virtue and vice, science and
error, etc., are opposed as contraries. This, however, is not a property
of qualities; it is not verified in powers, or in forms and
figures; and it is verified in accidents which are not qualities,
e.g. in actio and passio.
(b) Quality is the basis or “fundamentum” of all relations of
similarity and dissimilarity. This attribute seems to be in the
strict sense a property of all qualities. Substances are similar in
so far as they have the same kind of qualities, dissimilar in so
far as they have different kinds. Similarity of substances is the
main index to identity of nature or kind; but it must not be confounded
with the latter. The latter cannot always be inferred
even from a high degree of similarity: some specifically distinct
classes of things are very similar to one another. Nor, on the
other hand, is full and complete similarity a necessary consequence
of identity of nature: individuals of the same species are often
very dissimilar, very unlike one another.
(c) Qualities admit of varying degrees of intensity. They can
increase or diminish in the same substance, while numerically
(and specifically) distinct substances can have the same kind of
quality in different degrees. This is manifest in regard to
“habits,” “passions” and “sensible qualities”. On the other
hand, it is clearly not true of “form” or “figure”. Different
individuals can have the same kind of “natural power” in different
degrees. One man may be naturally of keener intellect
and stronger will than another: the weak power was what
Aristotle called ἀδυναμία (impotentia). But whether the
natural powers of the same individual can themselves increase or
decrease in strength or intensity—and not merely the habits that
affect these powers—is not so clear. Operative powers are
certainly perfected (or injured) by the acquisition of good (or bad)
habits. In the view of those who deny a real distinction between
natural operative power or faculty and substance, it is, of course,
the substance itself that is so perfected (or injured).
This attribute, therefore, is not found in all qualities; but it is
found in qualities alone, and not in any other category or mode
of being.
How are we to conceive this variation in intensity, this
growth or diminution of any quality, in a substance in which
such change takes places? On this point philosophers are not
agreed. By “degree of intensity”—“intensio vel remissio
[pg 307]
qualitatis”—we understand the degree (or change of degree) in which
the same numerical quality affects the same part or the same
power of its subject, thus rendering this part or power formally
more or less “qualified” in some particular way. This is clearly
something quite different from the extension of the same quality
to different parts (or its withdrawal from different parts) of the
same extended subject. In a corporeal, extended substance,
there can accordingly be question of both kinds of change, intensive
and extensive; while in a simple, spiritual substance there
can obviously be question only of intensive change of qualities.
And the fact of intensive change of qualities is an undeniable fact
of experience. In what manner does it take place? Some
authors conceive it as an addition or subtraction of grades or degrees
of the same quality. Others, conceiving qualities as simple,
indivisible entities or “forms,” and thence denying the possibility
of distinct grades of any quality, conceive such change to take
place by this simple entity affecting its subject more or less intimately,
becoming more or less firmly rooted, as it were, in its
subject.349 And they explain this more or less perfect mode of
inherence in a variety of ways, all of which are grounded on certain
texts of St. Thomas:350 the quality receives a new accidental
mode whereby it “communicates itself to” the subject, and “informs”
the latter, more or less perfectly; or, it is educed more
or less fully from the potentiality of its subject, thus qualifying
the latter in the degree in which it is educed from, and rooted in,
the latter.
These explanations are instructive, as illustrating the view that the actual
reality of the accidental mode of being consists in its affecting, determining,
the subject in which it inheres. St. Thomas, professing that he can attach
[pg 308]
no intelligible meaning to addition or substraction of grades,351 teaches that
the habit of charity, for example, can be increased “secundum essentiam” by
“inhering more perfectly,” “being more firmly rooted” in its subject; for, he
says, since it is an accident, “ejus esse est inesse. Unde nihil est aliud ipsam
secundum essentiam augeri, quam eam magis inesse subjecto, quod est
magis eam radicari in subjecto. Augetur ergo essentialiter… ita quod
magis ac magis in subjecto esse incipiat.”352 And elsewhere he concludes with
the words: “Ponere igitur quod aliqua qualitas non augeatur secundum
essentiam, sed augeatur secundum radicationem in subjecto vel secundum
intensionem actus, est ponere contradictoria esse simul”.353
Chapter XI. Quantity, Space And Time.
82. Analysis of the Concept of Quantity.—A detailed
study of Quantity, including Space and Time, and the Aristotelian
categories Ubi, Quando and Situs, belongs to Cosmology.
Here we shall confine ourselves mainly to the exposition of
certain elementary notions preparatory to such detailed study;
and we shall assume the validity of the Scholastic Theory of
Knowledge: that a real, material world exists independently of
our minds; that it consists of material substances or bodies,
animate and inanimate, endowed with the fundamental accident
of quantity or extension; that these bodies possess, moreover,
many other real accidents such as qualities and energies, chemical,
physical and mechanical; that they are subject to real change,
local, quantitative, qualitative and substantial; that our concepts
of space and time, derived from those of extension and change,
are not purely subjective or mental forms of cognition, but are
objectively valid notions grounded in the reality of the corporeal
universe and giving us a genuine, if inadequate, insight into the
nature of this reality.
Among the characteristics recognized by physicists in all
perceptible matter—divisibility, commensurability, impenetrability,
passivity or inertia, subjection to external forces or
energies, external extension or volume, internal quantity or
mass—there are none more fundamental than those of volume
and mass, or extension and quantity.354 Nowhere, however, do we
find a better illustration of the fact that it is impossible to give a
definition proper of any supreme category, or even a description
of it by the aid of any more elementary notions, than in the
attempts of philosophers to describe Quantity. When, for instance,
[pg 310]
we describe external, actual, local, or spatial extension as
that accident of a corporeal substance or body in virtue of which the
latter so exists that it has parts outside parts in space, we have to
admit at once that the notions expressed by the terms “parts,”
“outside” and “space” are no simpler than the notion of extension
itself: in fact our notions of “place” (locus) and “space”
(spatium) are derived from, and presuppose, that of extension.
This, however, is no serious disadvantage; for the description,
such as it is, indicates what we mean by the terms “local,
spatial, external, actual extension,” and declares this latter to be
an accident of corporeal substances.
Extension, as it is actually in the concrete body, affected by
a variety of sensible qualities, is called physical extension; regarded
in the abstract, apart from these qualities, it is called
geometrical or mathematical extension: trina dimensio, or extension
in three dimensions, length, breadth and depth. If
we abstract from one of these we have extension in two dimensions,
superficial extension; if we abstract from two, we have
extension in one dimension, linear extension; and if we abstract
from all three we have the extreme limiting concept of the mathematical
point. Of these four abstract mathematical concepts,
“point,” “line,” “surface,” and “volume,” each expresses the
mathematical limitation of the succeeding one.
We cannot conceive a body existing by having parts outside
parts in space, each part occupying exclusively a place appropriated
to itself, unless we conceive the body, the corporeal
substance, as having already a plurality of really distinct or distinguishable
parts in itself, and abstracting from all relation to
space. The substance must be conceived as having a plurality
of really distinct or distinguishable integral parts of itself, before
these parts can be conceived as existing outside one another,
each in its own place. And the property in virtue of which the
corporeal substance has in itself this plurality of distinct integral
parts, whereby it is capable of occupying space, and of being impenetrable,
divisible, measurable, etc., is called internal, radical,
potential quantity or extension.355
The corporeal substance itself is, of course, essentially composite,
essentially divisible into two essential constitutive principles,
[pg 311]
the passive, determinable, or material principle (materia prima),
and the specifying, determining, formative principle (forma substantialis).
Then we conceive this essentially composite substance
as necessarily endowed with the property of internal
quantity whereby it is composite in another order: composed of,
and divisible into, really distinct integral parts, each of which is,
of course, essentially composite like the whole itself.356 Finally
we conceive that the corporeal substance, endowed with this
property, has also, as a connatural but really distinct and
absolutely separable effect of the latter, the accidental mode of
being, called external or local extension, in virtue of which it
actually occupies space, and thus becomes the subject of all
those qualities whereby it is perceptible to our senses.
We have next to inquire into the relations between these
three distinct objective concepts, corporeal substance, internal
quantity, and local or external extension.
83. Corporeal Substance, Quantity and Extension.—The
corporeal substance is an essentially composite substance,
resulting from the union of two distinct essential constitutive
principles. It exists in itself and is the ultimate subject of all
the determinations whereby it reveals itself to our senses. Its
actual extension in space is a fundamental mode or determination
of its reality, but it is a mode which is distinct from the
reality itself of the corporeal substance. Aristotle regarded the
distinction as real. In his Metaphysics he declares that the
three dimensions of bodies are quantities, not substances, that
quantity is not a substance, whereas that in which it ultimately
inheres is a substance;357 in his Physics he says that substance is
of itself indivisible and is made divisible by its quantity or extension;358
in his De Anima359 he observes that [external] quantity
is directly perceptible by the senses (sensibile per se) while substance
is only indirectly perceptible (sensibile per accidens):360
from which it is inferred that substance and extension cannot be
really identical. Again, St. Thomas argues that a corporeal
[pg 312]
substance as such, and so far as its essence is concerned, is
indifferent to greater or less extension in space, that the whole
nature or substance of a man, for instance, is indifferent to, and
independent of, his particular size at any point of time, that
while he grows from childhood to manhood it is his external
quantity that changes, but not his humanity, his human essence,
nature, or substance.361
Considerations such as these, though they do not indeed
amount to cogent proofs of a real distinction between spatial
extension and corporeal substance, should make any serious
philosopher hesitate to identify these absolutely, as Descartes and
his followers did when they declared the essence of corporeal
substance to consist in three dimensions of spatial extension.
Even looking at the matter from the point of view of natural
reason alone, and apart altogether from any light that may be
thrown upon it for the Christian philosopher by Divine Revelation,
it is only the superficial thinker who will conclude that
because extension—which reveals to his intellect through the
medium of external sense perception the presence of a corporeal
substance—is naturally inseparable from the latter, therefore it
is really and absolutely identical with this latter. The philosopher
who remembers how little is known for certain about the
ultimate, essential constitution of bodies or corporeal substances,
will be slow to conclude that the spatially extended mode of
their being enters into the constitution of their essence, and is
not rather an accidental determination whereby these substances
have their integral parts dispersed or extended in space and thus
revealed to the human intellect through sense perception.
And if he be a Christian philosopher he will naturally inquire whether
any truth of the Christian Revelation will help indirectly to determine the
question. Descartes and his followers were Christian philosophers; and
hence it was all the more rash and imprudent of them, in spite of what they
knew concerning the Blessed Eucharist, to identify the corporeal substance
with its spatial extension. They knew that by transubstantiation the bread
and wine are changed substantially into the Body and Blood of Christ. But
all the appearances or phenomena of bread and wine remain after transubstantiation,
the Eucharistic species as they are called, the taste, colour, form,
etc., in a word, all the sensible qualities of these substances, including the
extension in which they immediately inhere. From the revealed truth that
the substances disappear, and from the manifest fact that all their accidents
[pg 313]
remain, Christian philosophers and theologians have rightly drawn the
sufficiently obvious inference that the spatially extended quantity, which
immediately supports all the other sensible qualities, must be itself an absolute
accident not only really distinct, but by the absolute power of God really
separable, from its connatural substance, the bread and the wine respectively;
and that this extended quantity remains in this state of actual separation
miraculously supported by the direct influence of the Divine Omnipotence.
And while Christian philosophers who hold this view can defend it from all
charges of inconsistency, unreasonableness and impossibility, Descartes and
his followers can defend their particular view only by the admission that in
the case of the consecrated Eucharist our senses are deceived. In this view,
while no accidents of the bread and wine remain objectively, God Himself
produces directly in our minds the subjective, mental states which the bread
and wine produced before consecration.362 This gratuitous aspersion is cast
on the trustworthiness of sense perception, simply on account of the preconceived
theory identifying the corporeal substance with its extension.
According to the common view, on the other hand, the senses are not really
deceived. That to which they testify is really there, viz. the whole collection
of natural accidents of bread and wine. It is not the function of the senses,
but of the intellect, to testify to the presence of the substance. Of course
the unbeliever looking at the consecrated species, or the believer who looks
at them not knowing that they have been consecrated, thinks that the substance
of bread and the substance of wine are there. Each is deceived
intellectually, the one by his unbelief of a truth, the other by his ignorance of
a fact. If both knew of the fact of consecration, and if the former believed
in the effect of it, neither would be deceived.363
While the Cartesian view is thus open to such serious objections, the
only plausible difficulty against the traditional view is that of conceiving how
the reality of a merely accidental mode of being, such as extension, can be
sustained in the actual order of things apart from its connatural substance,
and yet not become itself eo ipso a substance. Needless to say we have no
positive conception of the manner in which the Divine Omnipotence thus
sustains extension; but since this latter, being an absolute accident, and not
a mere modal determination of the substance, has a reality of its own, the
miraculous persistence of this reality cannot be shown to be impossible. Nor
is it, in this separated condition, itself a substance, for it still retains its natural
aptitude for inherence in its connatural substance; and this aptitude alone,
not actual inherence, is of its essence as an accident (65): retaining this
natural aptitude it cannot possibly become a substance, it cannot be identified
with the substantial mode of being which has essentially the very
opposite aptitude, that of existing in itself.
External extension, then, is an absolute accident, really
distinct from the corporeal substance, and naturally though not
absolutely inseparable from the latter. It is the natural concomitant
or consequence of the internal quantity whereby the
corporeal substance has in itself a plurality of distinct integral
parts. This internal quantity itself is either an aspect of the
corporeal substance itself, only virtually distinct from the latter,
or else in the strict sense a property, absolutely inseparable, if
really distinct, from the substance. Natural experience furnishes
no example of a corporeal substance actually existing devoid of
internal quantity or internal distinction of integral parts.364 But
scholastic philosophers are not agreed as to whether the corporeal
substance is itself and by its own essence a manifold of really
distinct integral parts (in which case internal quantity would be
merely the aspect under which the essence is thus regarded as
an integral whole constituted by a plurality of distinct integral
parts; while, looked at as an essence, it would be an essential
whole constituted by the union of two essential parts or principles)—or
whether it is formally constituted an integral whole,
not by its essence (which makes it only an essential whole, an
essentially composite substance), but by a property really distinct,
though necessarily flowing, from this essence, viz. internal
quantity. According to the former view the material principle
(materia prima) of the composite corporeal substance is such
that the essence resulting from its union with the formative
principle (forma substantialis) is necessarily an integral whole
with distinguishable integral parts, each of which naturally demands
the spatially extended mode of being which external
extension de facto confers upon it. According to the latter
view, which is that of St. Thomas and his followers generally,
the corporeal substance as such has no mode of composition
other than essential composition: it is not of itself an integral
whole, compounded of distinct or distinguishable integral parts
(each of which would be, like the whole, essentially composite):
of itself it is indivisible into integral parts: it is, therefore, in
[pg 315]
this order of being, simple and not composite. It has, no doubt,
by reason of its material principle, an absolutely necessary
exigence for divisibility into distinct integral parts, for integral
composition in other words. But this actual integral composition,
this actual divisibility, is the formal effect of a property
really distinct from the substantial essence itself; and this
property is internal quantity: the connatural, but absolutely
separable, complement of this internal quantity being, as in the
other view, local or spatial extension.
In both views external extension is an absolute accident of
the corporeal substance; and in the Thomist view internal
quantity would also appear to be an absolute accident, and not
a mere mode.
It is instructive to reflect how far this scholastic doctrine removes us
from the Cartesian view which sets up an absolute antithesis between mind
or spirit, and matter or body, placing the essence of the former in thought
and that of the latter in extension. According to the scholastic view the
spiritual substance is an immaterial “actuality” or “form”; it is essentially
simple, and not like a corporeal substance an essentially composite substance
resulting from the union of a formative principle or “form” with a passive,
determinable, material principle. And since it is the material principle that
demands the property of internal quantity and the accident of external
extension, whereby the corporeal substance becomes an integral whole with its
parts extended in space, it follows that the spiritual substance, having no
material principle in its constitution, is not only essentially simple—to the
exclusion of distinct principles of its essence,—but is also and as a consequence
integrally simple, to the exclusion of distinct integral parts, and of the
extended or characteristically corporeal mode of occupying space. So far
there is contrast between the two great substantial modes of finite being,
matter and spirit; but the contrast is by no means an absolute antithesis.
For if we look at the essence alone of the corporeal substance it is not of itself
actually extended in space: in the Thomist view it is not even of itself divisible
into distinct integral parts. It differs from spirit in this that while the latter is
essentially simple the former is essentially composite and has by reason of this
compositeness a natural aptitude for divisibility into parts and for the extension
of these parts in space, an aptitude which spirit does not possess. But
the corporeal substance may exist without actual extension, and consequently
without any of those other attributes such as impenetrability, solidity, colour,
etc., through which it is perceptible to our senses. In this condition, how
does it differ from spirit? In being essentially composite, and in being
perhaps endowed with distinguishable integral parts.365 But in this condition the
[pg 316]
essential mode of its being has a relation to space which closely resembles
the mode in which spirit exists in space: it is related to space somewhat in the
manner in which the soul is in the space occupied by the body—whole in the
whole of this space and whole in every assignable portion of this space. So
that after all, different as matter and spirit undoubtedly are, the difference
between them is by no means that sort of Cartesian chasm which human
thought must for ever fail to bridge.
By virtue of its external extension the corporeal substance exists
by having distinguishable parts outside parts in space. We can
conceive any perceptible volume of matter as being perfectly
continuous, if it has no actual limits or actual distinction of parts
within itself, but is one individual being completely filling the whole
space within its outer surface; or imperfectly continuous, if while
being one and undivided it has within its volume pores or interstices,
whether these be empty or filled with some other
sort of matter; or as made up of contiguous integral parts if each
or these is really distinct and actually divided from every other,
while each actually touches with its outer limits the adjacent
limits of the parts lying next to it, so that all the internal parts
or limits are co-terminous; or as made up of separate, discrete or
distant parts no one of which actually touches any other.
It is clear that there must be, in any actually extended
volume of matter, ultimate parts which are really continuous—unless
we are to hold, with dynamists, that our perception of
extension is produced in our minds by the action of extramental
points or centres of force which are themselves simple or unextended.
But the physical phenomena of contraction, expansion,
absorption, undulatory and vibratory motions accompanying our
sensations of light, heat and sound, as well as many other physical
phenomena, all point to the fact that volumes of matter which
are apparently continuous are really porous: the molecular
structure of perceptible matter is an accepted physical theory;
and scientists also universally accept as a working hypothesis the
existence of an imperceptible material medium pervading and
filling all real space, though there is no agreement as to the properties
[pg 317]
with which they suppose this hypothetical medium, the
“ether,” to be endowed.
Again, as regards the divisibility of extended matter, it is
obvious that if we conceive extension in three dimensions
geometrically, mathematically or in the abstract, any such volume
or extension is indefinitely divisible in thought. But if we inquire
how far any concrete, actually existing volume of matter is
divisible, we know in the first place that we cannot divide the
body of any actual organic living thing indefinitely without destroying
its life, and so its specific character. Nor can we carry
on the division of inorganic matter indefinitely for want of sufficiently
delicate dividing instruments. But apart from this the
science of chemistry points to the fact that every inorganic chemical
compound has an ultimate individual unit, the chemical molecule,
which we cannot sub-divide without destroying the specific nature
of the compound by resolving it into its elements or into less
complex compounds. Furthermore, each “elementary” or
“chemically simple” body—such as gold, oxygen, carbon, etc.—seems
resolvable into units called “atoms,” which appear to be
ultimate individual units in the sense that if their mass can be
subdivided (as appears possible from researches that have originated
in the discovery of radium) the subdivisions are specifically
different kinds of matter from that of the atom so divided.
In the inorganic world the perceptible mass of matter is certainly
not an individual being, a unum per se, but only a collection
of individual atoms or molecules, a unum per accidens. Whether
the molecule or the atom of the chemically elementary body is
the “individual,” cannot be determined with any degree of certitude.
It would appear, however, that every specifically distinct
type of inorganic matter, whether compound or elementary, requires
for its existence a certain minimal volume, by the sub-division of
which the type is substantially changed; and this is manifestly
true of organic or living matter: so that matter as it naturally
exists would appear not to be indefinitely divisible.
If in a chemically homogeneous mass of inorganic matter (such as carbon
or water) the chemical molecule be regarded as the “individual,” this cannot
be the case in any organic, living thing, for whatever matter is assimilated
into the living substance of such a being eo ipso undergoes substantial change
whereby it loses the nature it had and becomes a constituent of the living
individual. The substantial, “individual” unity of the organic living being
seems to be compatible not merely with qualitative (structural and functional)
heterogeneity of parts, but also with (perhaps even complete) spatial separateness
[pg 318]
of these parts. If the structure of the living body is really “molecular,”
i.e. if it has distances between its ultimate integral units, so that these are
not in spatial contact, then the fact that the formative, vital principle (forma
substantialis, anima) unifies this material manifold, and constitutes it an
“individual” by actualizing and vitalizing each and all of the material units,
spatially separate as they are,—this fact will help us to realize that the formative
principle of the composite corporeal substance has not of itself the
spatial, extended mode of being, but that the substance derives the latter
from its material principle (materia prima).
84. Place and Space.—From the concept of the volume or
actual extension of a body we pass immediately to that of the
“place” (locus) which it occupies. We may distinguish between
the internal and the external place of a body. By the former we
understand the outer (convex) surface of the body itself, regarded as
a receptacle containing the volume of the body. If, therefore, there
were only one body in existence it would have its own internal
place: this is independent of other bodies. Not so, however,
the external place; for by the external place of a body we mean
the immediately surrounding (concave) surface, formed by the bodies
which circumscribe the body in question, and considered formally
as an immovable container of this body. This is a free rendering
of Aristotle’s definition: Place is the first (or immediate) immovable
surface (or limit) of that which contains a body: prima
immobilis superficies ejus quod continet.366 If a hollow sphere were
filled with water, the inner or concave surface of the sphere would
be the “external place” of the water. Not, however, this surface
considered materially, but formally as a surface, so that if the
sphere could be removed, and another instantaneously substituted
for it, the water would still be contained within the same formal
surface; its locus externus would remain the same. And, again,
it is the containing surface considered as immovable or as circumscribing
that definite portion of space, that constitutes the locus
externus or “external place” of the located body: so that if the
sphere with the water were moved the latter would thereby obtain
a new external location, for though the containing surface be
still materially and formally the same, it is no longer the same
as a locating surface, seeing that it now marks off a portion of
space different from that marked off by it before it was moved.
Aristotle’s definition defines what is known as the proper external
place of a body. From this we distinguish the common
[pg 319]
external place or location of a body: understanding by the
latter, or “locus communis,” the whole collection of spatial
relations of the body in question to all the bodies in its immediate
neighbourhood. It is by indicating these relations, or some of
them, that we assign the Aristotelian category, or extrinsic denomination,
Ubi.367
Regarded ontologically, the internal place of a body is an absolute
accident: it is the accident which gives the latter concrete
volume or external extension, and it is not really distinct from
the latter. The external place of a body includes in addition the
spatial relations of the latter to other bodies, relations grounded
in the volumes of those bodies.
It is by reason of these spatial relations with certain bodies, that a being
is said to be “present” in a certain place. A corporeal extended substance
is said to occupy space circumscriptivé, or by having parts outside parts in
the place it occupies. A finite or created spiritual substance is said to occupy
space definitivé inasmuch as it can naturally exercise its influence only within
certain more or less extended spatial limits: as the human soul does within
the confines of the body.368 The Infinite Being is said to occupy space repletivé.
The actual presence of God in all real space, conserving in its existence all
created, contingent reality, is called the Divine Ubiquity. The perfection
whereby God can be present in other worlds and other spaces which He may
actualize is called the Divine Immensity.
The local presence of a finite being to other finite beings is itself a positive
perfection—based on its actual extension if it be an extended corporeal substance,
or on its power of operating within a certain space if it be a spiritual substance.
The fact that in the case of a finite being this local presence is itself
limited, is at once a corollary and an index of the finiteness of the being in question.
Only the Infinite Being is omnipresent or ubiquitous. But every finite
being, whether corporeal or spiritual, from the very fact that it exists at all,
must exist somewhere or have some locus internus, and it must have some
local presence if there are other corporeal, extended beings in existence. Thus
the local presence of a being is a (finite) perfection which seems to be
grounded in the very nature itself of the creature.369
From the concept of place we pass naturally to the more complex
and abstract notion of space. It is, of course, by cognitive
processes, both sentient and intellectual, that we come into possession
of the abstract concept of space. These processes are subjective
[pg 320]
in the sense that they are processes of the individual’s mental
faculties. Distinguishing between the processes and the object
or content which is brought into consciousness, or put in presence
of the mind, by means of them; and assuming that this object
or content is not a mere form or groove of our cognitive activity,
not a mere antecedent condition requisite on the mental side for
the conscious exercise of this activity on its data, but that on the
contrary it is, or involves, an objective, extramental reality apprehended
by the mind,—we go on to inquire in what this objective
reality consists. In approaching the question we must first note
that what is true of every abstract and universal concept is true
of the concept of space, viz. that the abstractness and universality
(“intentio universalitatis”) of real being, as apprehended by the
intellect, are modes or forms of thought, entia rationis, logical
conditions and relations which are created by thought, and which
exist only in and for thought; while the reality itself is the object
apprehended in these modes and under these conditions:
Universale est formaliter in mente et fundamentaliter in re. Now
through the concept of space we apprehend a reality. Our concept
of real space has for its object an actual reality. What is
this reality? If space is real, in what does its reality consist?
We answer that the reality which we apprehend through this
concept is the total amount of the actual extension or magnitude
of all created and coexisting bodies; not, however, this total magnitude
considered absolutely and in itself, but as endowed with
real and mutual relations of all its parts to one another,370 relations
which are apprehended by us as distances, linear, superficial, and
voluminal.
Such, then, is the reality corresponding to our concept of real
and actual space. But no sooner have we reached this concept
than we may look at its object in the abstract, remove mentally
all limits from it, and conceive all extended bodies as actually
non-existent. What is the result? The result is that we have
now present to our minds the possibility of the existence of extended
bodies, and a concomitant imagination image (which memory
will not allow us to banish from consciousness) of a vast
and boundless emptiness, an indefinite and unmeasurable vacuum
in which bodies were or may be. The intellectual concept is
now not a concept of any actual object, but of a mere possibility:
the possibility of a corporeal, extended universe. This is the
[pg 321]
concept of what we call ideal or possible space; and like the
concept of any other possible reality it is derived by us from
our experience of actual reality,—in this case from our experience
of extended bodies as actually existing. The corporeal universe
has not existed from all eternity, but it was possible from all
eternity. When we think of that possibility as antecedent to
all creation, we are thinking of bodies, and of their extension, as
possible; and the concept of their total extension as possible is the
concept of ideal or possible space. This concept is, through a psychological
necessity, accompanied by an imagination image of what
we call imaginary space: the unlimited vacuity which preceded
corporeal creation, which would still persist were the latter totally
annihilated, which reaches out indefinitely beyond its actual limits,
which imagination pictures for us as a receptacle in which bodies
may exist but which all the time our reason assures us is actually
nothing, being really only the known possibility of corporeal
creatures. This familiar notion of an empty receptacle for bodies
is what we have in mind when we think of bodies as existing “in
space”. Hence we say that space, as conceived by the human
mind, is not a mere subjective form of cognition, a mere ens rationis,
inasmuch as our concept has a foundation in reality, viz. the actual
extension of all existing bodies; nor is it on the other hand simply
a real entity, because this actual extension of bodies does not
really exist in the manner in which we apprehend it under the
abstract concept of space, as a mere possibility, or empty receptacle,
of bodies. Space is therefore an ens rationis cum fundamento
in re.
A great variety of interesting but abstruse questions arise from the consideration
of space; but they belong properly to Cosmology and Natural
Theology. For example: Is real space actually infinite in magnitude, or
finite? In other words, besides the whole solar system—which is in reality
merely one star plus its planets and their satellites,—is there in existence an
actually infinite multitude of such stellar worlds? It is not likely that this
can ever be determined empirically. Many philosophers maintain that the
question must be answered in the negative, inasmuch as an actually infinite
multitude is impossible. Others, however, deny that the impossibility of an
actually infinite multitude can be proved.371 Again, within the limits of the
actual corporeal universe, are there really vacant spaces, or is all space within
these limits actually (or even necessarily) filled with an all-pervading ether
or corporeal medium of some sort? How would local motion be possible if all
space were full of impenetrable matter? How would the real interaction of
[pg 322]
distant bodies on one another be possible if there were only vacant space
between them? Is the real volume or extension of a corporeal substance (as
distinct from its apparent volume, which is supposed to include interstices, or
spaces not filled with that body) actually or necessarily unchangeable? Or
is the internal quantity of a body actually or necessarily unchangeable?
Can more than one individual corporeal substance simultaneously occupy exactly
the same space? (This is not possible naturally, for impenetrability is
a natural consequence of local extension; but it is possible miraculously—if
all the bodies, or all except one, be miraculously deprived of local or spatial
extension.) Can the same individual body be present at the same time in
totally different and distant places? (Not naturally, of course; but how it
can happen even miraculously is a more difficult question than the preceding
one. It is in virtue of its actual or local extension that a body is present
sensibly in a definite place. Deprived miraculously of this extension it can
be simultaneously in several places, as our Blessed Lord’s Body is in the
Eucharist. But if a body has its natural local extension at one definite place,
does this extension so confine its presence to this place that it cannot be simultaneously
present—miraculously, and without its local extension—at other
places? The most we can say is that the absolute impossibility of this is
neither self-evident nor capable of cogent proof. The Body of our Lord has
its natural local extension in heaven—for heaven, which will be the abode of
the glorified bodies of the blessed after the general resurrection, must be not
merely a state or condition, but a place—and at the same time it is sacramentally
present in many places on earth.)
85. Time: its Apprehension and Measurement.—If the
concept of space is difficult to analyse, and gives rise to some
practically insoluble problems, this is still more true of the concept
of time. “What, then, is time?” exclaims St. Augustine
in his Confessions.372 “If no one asks me, I know; but if I am
asked to explain it, then I do not know!” We reach the
notion of space through our external perception of extension
by the senses of sight and touch. So also we derive the notion
of time from our perception of motion or change, and mainly from
our consciousness of change and succession in our own conscious
states. The concept of time involves immediately two other concepts,
that of duration, and that of succession. Duration, or continuance
in existence, is of two kinds, permanent and successive.
Permanent duration is the duration of an immutable being,
formally and in so far as it is immutable. Successive duration
is the continued existence or duration of a being that is
subject to change, formally and in so far as it is mutable. Now
real change involves a continuous succession of real states, it is a
continuous process or fieri; and it is the duration of a being subject
[pg 323]
to such change that we call time or temporal duration. Had
we no consciousness of change, or succession of states, we could
have no notion of time; though we might have a notion of unchanging
duration if per impossibile our cognitive activity were itself
devoid of any succession of conscious states and had for its
object only unchanging reality. But since our cognitive activity
is de facto successive we can apprehend permanent or unchanging
duration, not as it is in itself, but only after the analogy of successive
or temporal duration (86). The continuous series of
successive states involved in change is, therefore, the real and objective
content of our notion of time; just as the co-existing total
of extension forms the content of our notion of space. The concept
of space is the concept of something static; that of time is
the concept of something kinetic. Time is the continuity of
change: where there is change there is time; without change
time would be inconceivable. Change involves succession, and
succession involves the temporal elements of “before” and
“after,” separated by the indivisible limiting factor called the
“now” or “present instant”. The “past” and the “future”
are the two parts of time, while the “present instant” is not a
part of time, but a point of demarcation at which the future flows
into the past. Change is a reality; it is a real mode of the existence
of mutable things; but neither the immediately past
state, nor the immediately future state of a changing reality, are
actual at the present instant: it is only to the permanent, abiding
mind, apprehending real change, and endowed with memory and
expectation, that the past and the future are actually (and, of
course, only ideally, not really) present. And it is only by
holding past and future in present consciousness, by distinguishing
mentally between them, by counting or measuring the continuous
flow of successive states from future to past, through the
present instant, that the mind comes into possession of the concept
of time.373 The mind thus apprehends time as the measure
of the continuous flow of successive states in things subject to
change. As thus apprehended, time is not merely the reality of
change: it is the successive continuity or duration of change considered
as a measure of change. It is that within which all changes
are conceived to happen: just as space is conceived as that within
[pg 324]
which all extended things are conceived to exist. We have said
that without real change or motion there could be no time. We
can now add that without a mind to apprehend and measure
this motion there could be no time. As St. Thomas declares,
following Aristotle: Si non esset anima non esset tempus.374 For
time, as apprehended by means of our abstract and universal
concept, is not simply a reality, but a reality endowed with logical
relations, or, in other words, a logical entity grounded in reality,
an ens rationis cum fundamento in re.
This brings us to Aristotle’s classic definition,375 which is at
once pithy and pregnant: Τοῦτο γάρ ἐστιν ὁ χρόνος, ἀριθμὸς κινήσεως
κατὰ τὸ πρότερον καὶ ὓστερον: Tempus est numerus motus
secundum prius et posterius: Time is the measure of motion or
change by what we conceive as before and after, or future and past,
in its process. Every change involves its own intrinsic flow of
states from future to past. It is by mentally distinguishing these
states, and by thus computing, counting, numbering, the continuous
flow or change, that we derive from the latter the notion
of time.376 If, then, we consider all created things, all things
subject to change, we shall realize that real time commenced
with the creation of the first of them and will continue as long as
they (or any of them) continue to exist. We thus arrive at a
conception of time in general, analogous to that of space: the
whole continuous series of successions, in changing things, from
future to past, regarded as that in which these changes occur, and
which is the measure of them.
Here, too, as in the case of space, we can distinguish real
time, which is the total duration of actual changes, from ideal or
imaginary time which is the conceived and imagined duration of
merely possible changes.
But a more important distinction is that between intrinsic or
internal time, or the duration of any concrete mutable reality considered
in itself, and extrinsic or external time, which is some other
extrinsic temporal duration with which we compare, and by which
[pg 325]
we may measure, the former duration. Every change or motion
has its own internal time; and this is what we have been so far endeavouring
to analyse. If two men start at the same instant to walk
in the same direction, and if one walk three miles and the other
four, while the hands of a watch mark the lapse of an hour, the external
time of each walk will be the same, will coincide with one and
the same motion of the hands of the watch used as a measure. But
the internal time of the four-mile walk will be greater than that
of the three-mile walk. The former will be a greater amount of
change than the latter; and therefore its internal time, estimated
by this amount absolutely, will be greater than that of the latter
estimated by its amount absolutely.377 The greater the amount of
a change the greater the internal time-duration or series of
successive states which measures this change absolutely.378
Just as the category Where is indicated by the spatial relations
of a body to other bodies, so the category When is indicated,
in regard to any event or process, by its commensuration
or comparison with other events or processes.
This brings us to the notion of measurement. To measure
anything quantitatively is to apply to it successively some
quantitative unit taken as a standard and to count the number
of times it contains this unit. This is a process of mentally
breaking up continuous quantity or magnitude—whether permanent
or successive, i.e. whether extension or motion—into
discontinuous quantity or multitude. If the measurement of
permanent quantity by spatial units, and the choosing of such
[pg 326]
units, are difficult processes,379 those of measuring successive
quantity and fixing on temporal units are more difficult still. Is
there any natural motion or change of a general character, whereby
we can measure (externally) the time-duration of all other
changes? The motions of the earth itself—on its axis and
around the sun—at once suggest themselves. And these motions
form in fact the natural general standard for measuring the time
of all other events in the universe. All artificial or mechanical
devices, such as hour-glasses, watches, clocks, chronometers, etc.,
are simply contrivances for the more convenient application of
that general and natural standard to all particular events.
It requires a little reflection to realize that all our means of
measuring time-duration can only attain to approximate accuracy,
inasmuch as our faculties of sense perception, no matter by what
devices they are aided, are so limited in range and penetration
that fluctuations which fall below the minima sensibilia cannot
be detected. It is a necessary condition of any motion used as a
standard for time-measurement that it be regular. That the
standard motions we actually employ are absolutely regular we
have no guarantee. We can test their regularity only up to the
point at which our power of detecting irregularity fails.
Reflection will also show that our appreciation of time-duration
is also relative, not absolute. It is always a comparison
of one flow or current of conscious experiences with another.
It is the greater regularity of astronomical motions, as compared
with changes or processes experienced as taking place
within ourselves, that causes us to fix on the former as the more
suitable standard for the measurement of time. “There is indeed,”
writes Father Maher,380 “a certain rhythm in many of the processes
of our organic life, such as respiration, circulation, and the recurrent
needs of food and sleep, which probably contribute much
to our power of estimating duration…. The irregular character
and varying duration of conscious states, however, soon bring
home to us the unfitness of these subjective phenomena to serve
as a standard measure of time.” Moreover, our estimate of
duration is largely dependent on the nature of the estimated
experiences and of our mental attitude towards them: “A period
with plenty of varied incident, such as a fortnight’s travel, passes
rapidly at the time. Whilst we are interested in each successive
experience we have little spare attention to notice the duration
[pg 327]
of the experience. There is almost complete lapse of the
‘enumerating’ activity. But in retrospect such a period expands,
because it is estimated by the number and variety of the impressions
which it presents to recollection. On the other hand
a dull, monotonous, or unattractive occupation, which leaves much
of our mental energy free to advert to its duration, is over-estimated
whilst taking place. A couple of hours spent impatiently
waiting for a train, a few days in idleness on board ship, a week
confined to one’s room, are often declared to constitute an ‘age’.
But when they are past such periods, being empty of incident,
shrink up into very small dimensions…. Similarly, recent intervals
are exaggerated compared with equal periods more remote.
Whilst as we grow older and new experiences become fewer and
less impressive, each year at its close seems shorter than its predecessor.”381
From those facts it would seem perfectly legitimate to draw this rather
surprising inference: that if the rate of all the changes taking place in the
universe were to be suddenly and simultaneously altered in the same direction—all
increased or all diminished in the same degree—and if our powers of
perception were simultaneously so altered as to be readjusted to this new
rate of change, we could not become aware of the alteration.382 Supposing,
for instance, that the rate of motion were doubled, the same amount of change
would take place in the new day as actually took place in the old. The external
or comparative time of all movements—that is to say, the time of which alone we
can have any appreciation—would be the same as of old. The new day would,
of course, appear only half as long as the old to a mind not readjusted to
the new conditions; but this would still be external time. But would the
internal, intrinsic time of each movement be unaltered? It would be the
same for the readjusted mind as it was previously for the mind adjusted to
these previous conditions. By an unaltered mind, however, by the Divine
Mind, for instance, the same amount of motion would be seen to constitute
the same movement under both conditions, but to take place twice as quickly
under the new conditions as it did under the old. This again, however, involves
a comparison, and thus informs us merely of external or relative time. If we
identify intrinsic time with amount of change, making the latter the measure
of the former, we must conclude that alteration in the rate of a motion does
not alter its absolute time: and this is evident when we reflect that the very
notion of a rate of motion involves the comparison of the latter with some
other motion.383 Finally, we have no positive conception of the manner in
[pg 328]
which time duration is related to, or known by, the Divine Eternal Mind,
which is present to all time—past, present and future.
Besides the question of the relativity of time, there are many other curious
and difficult questions which arise from a consideration of time-duration, but
a detailed consideration of them belongs to Cosmology. We will merely
indicate a few of them. How far is time reversible, at least in the case of
purely mechanical movements?384 Had time a beginning? We know from
Revelation that de facto it had. But can we determine by the light of reason
alone whether or not it must have had a beginning? The greatest philosophers
are divided as to possibility or impossibility of created reality existing from all
eternity. St. Thomas has stated, as his considered opinion, that the impossibility
of creatio ab aeterno cannot be proved. If a series of creatures could have existed
successively from all eternity, and therefore without any first term of the
series, this would involve the possibility of an actually infinite multitude of
creatures; but an actually infinite multitude of creatures, whether existing
simultaneously or successively, is regarded by most philosophers as being self-contradictory
and intrinsically impossible. And this although the Divine
Essence, being infinitely imitable ad extra, and being clearly comprehended as
such by the Divine Mind, contains virtually the Divine exemplars of an infinite
multitude of possible creatures. Those who defend the possibility of an actually
infinite multitude of creatures consider this fact of the infinite imitability of the
Divine Essence as the ground of this possibility. On the other hand, those
who hold that an actually infinite multitude is self-contradictory deny the
validity of this argument from possibility to actuality; and they bring forward
such serious considerations and arguments in favour of their own view that this
latter has been at all times much more commonly advocated than the former
one.385 Will time have an end? All the evidence of the physical sciences confirms
the truth of the Christian faith that external time, as measured by the motions
of the heavens, will have an end. But the internal or intrinsic time which
will be the measure of the activities of immortal creatures will have no end.386
86. Duration of Immutable Being: Eternity.—We
have seen that duration is the perseverance or continuance of a
being in its existence. The duration of the Absolutely Immutable
Being is a positive perfection identical with the essence itself of
this Being. It is a duration without beginning, without end,
without change or succession, a permanent as distinct from a
successive duration, for it is the duration of the Necessary Being,
whose essence is Pure Actuality. This duration is eternity:
an interminable duration existing all together. Aeternitas est interminabilis
duratio tota simul existens. This is the common
definition of eternity in the proper sense of the term—absolute
[pg 329]
or necessary eternity. The word “interminabilis” connotes
a positive perfection: the exclusion of beginning and end. The
word “tota” does not imply that the eternity has parts. The
expression “tota simul” excludes the imperfection which is
characteristic of time duration, viz. the succession of “before”
and “after”. The definition given by Boëtius387 emphasizes these
points, as also the indefectible character of immutable life in
the Eternal Being: Aeternitas est interminabilis vitae tota simul et
prefecta possessio.
There is, in the next place, a kind of duration which has been
called hypothetical, relative, or borrowed eternity: aeternitas
hypothetica, relativa, participata, also called by scholastics “aeviternitas”.
It is the duration in existence of a being that is contingent,
but of its nature incorruptible, immortal, such as the
human soul or a pure spirit. Even if such a being existed from
all eternity its existence would be contingent, dependent on a
real principle distinct from itself: its duration, therefore, would
not be eternity in the strict sense. On the other hand, once
created by God, its nature would demand conservation without
end; nor could it naturally cease to exist, though absolutely
speaking it could cease to exist were God to withdraw from it
His conserving power. Its duration, therefore, differs from the
duration of corporeal creatures which are by nature subject to
change, decay, and cessation of their being. A contingent
spiritual substance has by nature a beginning to its duration, or at
least a duration which is not essential to it but dependent on the
Necessary Being, a duration, however, which is naturally without
end; whereas the duration of the corporeal being has by nature
both a beginning and an end.
But philosophers are not agreed as to the nature and ground of the
distinction between these two kinds of duration in contingent beings. No
contingent being is self-existent, neither has any contingent being the principle
of its own duration in its own essence. Just as it cannot begin to exist of itself,
so neither can it continue to exist of itself. At the same time, granted that it
has obtained from God actual existence, some kind or degree of duration, of
continuance in that existence, seems to be naturally due to its essence. Otherwise
conservation would be not only really but formally a continued creation.
It is such indeed on the part of God: in God there is no variety of activity.
But on the part of the creature, the preservation of the latter in existence, and
therefore some degree of duration, seems to be due to it on the hypothesis
that it has been brought into existence at all. The conserving influence of
God is to its duration in existence what the concurring influence of God is to
[pg 330]
the exercise of its activities.388 In this sense the duration of a finite being in
existence is a positive perfection which we may regard as a property of its
nature. But is this perfection or property of the creature which we call
duration, (a) essentially successive in all creatures, spiritual as well as corporeal?
And (b) is it really identical with their actual existence (or with the reality of
whatever change or actualization occurs to their existence), or it is a mode of
this existence or change, really distinct from the latter and conferring upon
the latter the perfection of continuity or persistence?
This, at all events, is universally admitted: that we cannot become aware
of any duration otherwise than through our apprehension of change; that we
have direct knowledge only of successive duration; that we can conceive the
permanent duration of immutable reality only after the analogy of successive
duration, or as the co-existence of immutable reality with the successive
duration of mutable things.
Now some philosophers identify successive duration with change, and hold
that successive duration is formally the duration of things subject to change;
that in so far as a being is subject to change its duration is successive, and in
so far as it is free from change its duration approaches the essentially permanent
duration of the Eternal, Immutable Being; that therefore the duration
of corporeal, corruptible, mortal beings is par excellence successive or temporal
duration (tempus); that spiritual beings, which are substantially immutable,
but nevertheless have a successive series of spiritual activities, have a sort of
duration more perfect, because more permanent, than mere temporal duration,
but less perfect, because less permanent, than eternal duration (aevum,
aeviternitas); while the Absolutely Immutable Being alone has perfect permanent
duration (aeternitas).389 It is not clear whether according to this view
we should distinguish between the duration of spiritual substances as permanent,
and that of their acts as successive; or why we should not attribute permanent
duration to corporeal substances and their permanent accidents, confining
successive duration formally to motion or change itself. It is, moreover,
implied in this view that duration is not any really distinct perfection or mode
superadded to the actuality of the being that endures.
Other philosophers hold that all duration of creatures is successive; that
[pg 331]
no individual creature has a mixture of permanent and successive duration;
that this successive duration is really distinct from that which endures by
means of it; that it is really distinct even from the reality of change or motion
itself; that it is a real mode the formal function of which is to confer on the
enduring reality a series of actualities in the order of “succession of posterior
to prior,” a series of intrinsic quandocationes (analagous to the intrinsic locations
which their extension confers upon bodies in space). These philosophers
distinguish between continuous or (indefinitely) divisible successive duration,
the (indefinitely divisible) parts of which are “past” and “future,” and the
present not a “part” but only an “indivisible limit” between the two parts;
and discontinuous or indivisible successive duration, whose parts are separate
and indivisible units of duration succeeding one another discontinuously: each
part being a real but indivisible duration, so that besides the parts that are
past and future, the present is also a part, which is—like an instant of time—indivisible,
but which is also—unlike an instant of time—a real duration. The
former kind of successive duration they ascribe to corporeal, corruptible
creatures; the latter to spiritual, incorruptible creatures. This view is defended
with much force and ingenuity by De San in his Cosmologia;390 where
also a full discussion of most of the other questions we have touched upon
will be found.
Chapter XII. Relation; The Relative And The Absolute.
87. Importance of the Present Category.—An analysis
of the concept of Relation will be found to have a very direct
bearing both on the Theory of Being and on the Theory of
Knowledge. For the human mind knowledge is embodied in the
mental act of judgment, and this is an act of comparison, an act
whereby we relate or refer one concept to another. The act of
cognition itself involves a relation between the knowing subject
and the known object, between the mind and reality. Reality
itself is understood only by our mentally recognizing or establishing
relations between the objects which make up for us the whole
knowable universe. This universe we apprehend not as a multitude
of isolated, unconnected individuals, but as an ordered whole
whose parts are inter-related by their mutual co-ordinations and
subordinations. The order we apprehend in the universe results
from these various inter-relations whereby we apprehend it
as a system. What we call a law of nature, for instance, is
nothing more or less than the expression of some constant relation
which we believe to exist between certain parts of this
system. The study of Relation, therefore, belongs not merely to
Logic or the Theory of Knowledge, but also to the Theory of
Being, to Metaphysics. What, then, is a relation? What is
the object of this mental concept which we express by the term
relation? Are there in the known and knowable universe of
our experience real relations? Or are all relations merely logical,
pure creations of our cognitive activity? Can we classify relations,
whether real or logical? What constitutes a relation formally?
What are the properties or characteristics of relations?
These are some of the questions we must attempt to answer.
Again, there is much ambiguity, and not a little error, in
the use of the terms “absolute” and “relative” in modern
philosophy. To some of these sources of confusion we have
referred already (5). It is a commonplace of modern philosophy,
a thing accepted as unquestioned and unquestionable, that we
[pg 333]
know, and can know, only the relative. There is a true sense in
this, but the true sense is not the generally accepted one.
Considering the order in which our knowledge of reality progresses
it is unquestionable that we first simply perceive “things”
successively, things more or less similar or dissimilar, without
realizing in what they agree or differ. To realize the latter involves
reflection and comparison. Similarly we perceive “events”
in succession, events some of which depend on others, but without
at first noting or realizing this dependence. In other words we
apprehend at first apart from their relations, or as absolute, things
and events which are really relative; and we do so spontaneously,
without realizing even that we perceive them as absolute.
The seed needs soil and rain and sunshine for its growth;
but these do not need the seed. The turbine needs the water,
but the water does not need the turbine. When we realize such
facts as these, by reflection, contrasting what is dependent with
what is independent, what is like or unlike, before or after, greater
or less than, other things, with what each of these is in itself,
we come into conscious possession of the notion of “the relative”
and oppose this to the notion of “the absolute”.
What we conceive as dependent we conceive as relative; what
we conceive, by negation, as independent, we conceive as absolute.
Then by further observation and reflection we gradually realize
that what we apprehended as independent of certain things is
dependent on certain other things; that the same thing may be
independent in some respects and dependent in other respects.
The rain does not depend on the seed which it causes to germinate,
but it does depend on the clouds. The water which turns
the turbine does not depend on the turbine, but it does depend
on the rain; and the rain depends on the evaporation of the
waters of the ocean; and the evaporation on the solar heat;
and this again on chemical and physical processes in the sun;
and so on, as far as sense experience will carry us: until we
realize that everything which falls directly within this sense
experience is dependent and therefore relative. Similarly, the
accident of quantity, in virtue of which we pronounce one of
two bodies to be larger than the other, is something absolute as
compared with this relation itself; but as compared with the
substance in which it inheres, it is dependent on the latter, or
relative to the latter, while the substance is absolute, or free from
dependence on it. But if substance is absolute as compared
[pg 334]
with accident, in the sense that substance is not dependent on a
subject in which to inhere, but exists in itself, it is not absolute
in the sense understood by Spinoza, in the sense of existing
of itself, independently of any efficient cause to account for its
origin (64). All the substances in the universe of our direct
sense experience are contingent, dependent ab alio, and therefore
in this sense relative, not absolute.
This is the true sense in which relativity is an essential note
of the reality of all the data of the world of our sense experience.
They are all contingent, or relative, or conditioned existences.
And, as Kant rightly taught, this experience forces us inevitably
to think of a Necessary, Absolute, Unconditioned Being, on whom
these all depend. But, as can be proved in Natural Theology
against Kant, this concept is not a mere regulative idea of the
reason, a form of thought whereby we systematize our experience:
it is a concept the object of which is not merely a necessity
of thought but also an objectively existing reality.391
But in the thought of most modern philosophers relativism, or the
doctrine that “we can know only the relative,” is something very different
from all this. For positivists, disciples of Auguste Comte (1798-1857), it
means that we can know only the phenomena which fall under the notice of
our senses, and the laws of resemblance, succession, etc., according to which
they occur. All “theological” quests for supra-mundane causes and reasons
of these events, and all “metaphysical” quests for suprasensible forces,
powers, influences, in the events themselves, as explaining or accounting for
these latter, are according to this theory necessarily futile: the mind must
rest content with a knowledge of the positive facts of sense, and their
relations. Relativism is thus another name for Positivism.
For the psychological sensism of English philosophers from Hobbes
[1588-1679] and Locke [1632-1704] down to Mill [1806-73] and Bain
[1818-1903] relativism means that all conscious cognition—which they tend
to reduce to modes and complexes of sensation—must be, and can only be, a
cognition of the changing, the transitional, the relative.392 According to an
extreme form of this theory the mind can apprehend only relations, but not
the terms of any of these relations: it can apprehend nothing as absolute.
Moreover the relations which it apprehends it creates itself. Thus all reality
is reduced to a system of relations. For Mill the supreme category of real
being was Sensation: but sensation can be only a feeling of a relation:
thus the supreme category of real being would be Relation.393
But the main current of relativism is that which has issued from Kant’s
philosophy and worked itself out in various currents such as Spencer’s
Agnosticism, Hegel’s Monism, and Renouvier’s Neo-criticism.394 The mind
can know only what is related to it, what is present to it, what is in it; not
what is apart from it, distinct from it. The mind cannot know the real
nature of the extramental, nor even if there be an extramental real. Subject
and object in knowledge are really one: individual minds are only self-conscious
phases in the ever-evolving reality of the One Sole Actual
Being.
These are but a few of the erroneous currents of modern relativism. A
detailed analysis of them belongs to the Theory of Knowledge. But it may
be pointed out here that they are erroneous because they have distorted and
exaggerated certain profound truths concerning the scope and limits of
human knowledge.
It is true that we have no positive, proper, intuitive knowledge of the
Absolute Being who is the First Cause and Last End of the universe; that
all our knowledge of the nature and attributes of the Infinite Being is
negative, analogical, abstractive. In a certain sense, therefore, He is above
the scope of our faculties; He is Incomprehensible. But it is false to say
that He is Unknowable; that our knowledge of Him, inadequate and imperfect
as it is, is not genuine, real, and instructive, as far as it goes.
Again, a distinct knowledge of any object implies defining, limiting,
distinguishing, comparing, relating, judging; analysing and synthesizing.
It implies therefore that we apprehend things in relations with other things.
But this supposes an antecedent, if indistinct, apprehension of the “things”
themselves. Indeed we cannot help pronouncing as simply unintelligible the
contention that all knowledge is of relations, and that we can have no
knowledge of things as absolute. How could we become aware of relations
without being aware of the terms related? Spencer himself admits that the
very reasoning whereby we establish the “relativity of knowledge” leads us
inevitably to assert as necessary the existence of the non-relative, the
Absolute:395 a necessity which Kant also recognizes.
Finally, the fact that reality, in order to be known, must be present to
the knowing mind—or, in other words, that knowledge itself is a relation
between object and subject—in no way justifies the conclusion that we
cannot know the real nature of things as they are in themselves, absolutely,
but only our own subjective, mental impressions or representations of the
absolute reality, in itself unknowable.396 The obvious fact that any reality
in order to be known must be related to the knowing mind, seems to be
regarded by some philosophers as if it were a momentous discovery. Then,
conceiving the “thing-in-itself,” the absolute, as a something standing out
of all relation to mind, they declare solemnly that we cannot know the
absolute: a declaration which may be interpreted either as a mere truism—that
we cannot know a thing without knowing it!—or as a purely gratuitous
assertion, that besides the world of realities which reveal themselves to our
minds there is another world of unattained and unattainable “things-in-themselves”
[pg 336]
which are as it were the real realities! These philosophers
have yet to show that there is anything absurd or impossible in the view
that there is simply one world of realities—realities which exist absolutely in
themselves apart from our apprehension of them and which in the process
of cognition come into relation with our minds.397 Moreover, if besides this
world of known and knowable realities there were such a world of “transcendental”
things-in-themselves as these philosophers discourse of, such a
world would have very little concern for us,398 since by definition and ex
hypothesi it would be for us necessarily as if it were not: indeed the
hypothesis of such a transcendental world is self-contradictory, for even did
it exist we could not think of it.
The process of cognition has indeed its difficulties and mysteries. To
examine these, to account for the possibility of truth and error, to analyse
the grounds and define the scope and limits of human certitude, are problems
for the Theory of Knowledge, on the domain of which we are trenching
perhaps too far already in the present context. But at all events to conceive
reality as absolute in the sense of being totally unrelated to mind, and then
to ask: Is reality so transformed in the very process of cognition that the
mind cannot possibly apprehend it or represent it as it really is?—this certainly
is to misconceive and mis-state in a hopeless fashion the main problem of
Epistemology.
88. Analysis of the Concept of Relation.—Relation is
one of those ultimate concepts which does not admit of definition
proper. And like other ultimate concepts it is familiar to
all. Two lines, each measuring a yard, are equal to each other
in length: equality is a quantitative relation. The number 2
is half of 4, and 4 is twice 2: half and double express each a
quantitative relation of inequality. If two twin brothers are like
each other we have the qualitative relation of resemblance or
similarity; if a negro and a European are unlike each other we
have the qualitative relation of dissimilarity. The steam of the
locomotive moves the train: a relation of efficient causality, of
efficient cause to effect. The human eye is adapted to the
[pg 337]
function of seeing: a relation of purpose or finality, of means to
end. And so on.
The objective concept of relation thus establishes a conceptual
unity between a pair of things in the domain of some other
category. Like quantity, quality, actio and passio, etc., it is an
ultimate mode of reality as apprehended through human experience.
But while the reality of the other accident-categories
appertains to substances considered absolutely or in isolation
from one another, the reality of this category which we call
relation appertains indivisibly to two (or more) together, so that
when one of these is taken or considered apart from the other
(or others) the relation formally disappears. Each of the other
(absolute) accidents is formally “something” (“aliquid”; “τι”),
whereas the formal function of relation is to refer something “to
something” else (“ad aliquid”; “πρός τι”). The other accidents
formally inhere in a subject, “habent esse in subjecto”;
relation, considered formally as such, does not inhere in a
subject, but gives the latter a respect, or bearing, or reference, or
ordination, to or towards something else: “relatio dat subjecto
respectum vel esse ad aliquid aliud”. The length of each of two
lines is an absolute accident of that line, but the relation of
equality or inequality is intelligible only of both together.
Destroy one line and the relation is destroyed, though the other
line retains its length absolutely and unaltered. And so of the
other examples just given. Relation, then, considered formally
as such, is not an absolute accident inhering in a subject, but is
a reference of this subject to some other thing, this latter being
called the term of the relation. Hence relation is described by
the scholastics as the ordination or respect or reference of one thing
to another: ordo vel respectus vel habitudo unius ad aliud. The
relation of a subject to something else as term is formally not
anything absolute, “aliquid” in that subject, but merely refers
this subject to something else as term, “ad aliquid”. Hence
Aristotle’s designation of relation as “πρός τι,” “ad aliquid,” “to
or towards something”. “We conceive as relations [πρός τι],”
he says, “those things whose very entity itself we regard as
being somehow of other things or to another thing.”399
To constitute a relation of whatsoever kind, three elements
or factors are essential: the two extremes of the relation, viz. the
[pg 338]
subject of the relation and the term to which the subject is
referred, and what is called the foundation, or basis, or ground,
or reason, of the relation (fundamentum relationis). This latter
is the cause or reason on account of which the subject bears the
relation to its term. It is always something absolute, in the
extremes of the relation. Hence it follows that we may regard
any relation in two ways, either formally as the actual bond or
link of connexion between the extremes, or fundamentally, i.e.
as in its cause or foundation in these extremes. This is expressed
technically by distinguishing between the relation secundum esse
in and secundum esse ad, i.e. between the absolute entity of its
foundation in the subject and the purely relative entity in which
the relation itself formally consists. Needless to say, the latter,
whatever it is, does not add any absolute entity to that of either
extreme. But in what does this relative entity itself consist?
Before attempting an answer to this question we must endeavour
to distinguish, in the next section (89), between purely logical
relations and relations which are in some true sense real. Here
we may note certain corollaries from the concept of relation as
just analysed.
Realities of which the objective concept of relation is verified
derive from this latter certain properties or special characteristics.
The first of these is reciprocity: two related extremes are as
such intelligible only in reference to each other: father to son,
half to double, like to like, etc., and vice versa: Correlativa se
invicem connotant. The second is that things related to one
another are collateral or concomitant in nature: Correlativa sunt
simul natura: neither related extreme is as such naturally
prior to the other. This is to be understood of the relation
only in its formal aspect, not fundamentally. Fundamentally
or materialiter, the cause for instance is naturally prior to its
effect. The third is that related things are concomitant
logically, or in the order of knowledge: Correlativa sunt simul
cognitione: a reality can be known and defined as relative to
another reality only by the simultaneous cognition of both
extremes of the relation.
89. Logical Relations.—Logical relations are those which
are created by our own thought, and which can have no being other
than the being which they have in and for our thought. That there are
such relations, which are the exclusive product of our thought-activity,
is universally admitted. The mind can reflect on its own
[pg 339]
direct concepts; it can compare and co-ordinate and subordinate
them among themselves; it thus forms ideas of relations between
those concepts, ideas which the scholastics call reflex or logical ideas,
or “secundæ intentiones mentis”. These relations are entia rationis,
purely logical relations. Such, for instance, are the relations of
genus to species, of predicate to subject, the relations described in
Logic as the prædicabilia. Moreover we can compare our direct
universal concepts with the individual realities they represent, and
see that this feature or mode of universality in the concept, its
“intentio universalitatis” is a logical relation of the concept to the
reality which it represents: a logical relation, inasmuch as its subject
(the concept) and its foundation (the abstractness of the concept)
are in themselves pure products of our thought-activity.
Furthermore, we are forced by the imperfection of the thought-processes
whereby we apprehend reality—conception of abstract ideas,
limitation of concepts in extension and intension, affirmation and
negation, etc.—to apprehend conceptual limitations, negations,
comparisons, etc., in a word, all logical entities, as if they were
realities, or after the manner of realities, i.e. to conceive what is
really “nothing” as if it were really “something,” to conceive the
non-ens as if it were an ens, to conceive it per modum entis (3).
And when we compare these logical entities with one another, or
with real entities, the relations thus established by our thought
are all logical relations. Finally, it follows from this same imperfection
in our human modes of thought that we sometimes
understand things only by attributing to these certain logical
relations, i.e. relations which affect not the reality of these things,
their esse reale, but only the mode of their presence in our minds,
their esse ideale (4).
In view of the distinction between logical relations and those we shall
presently describe as real relations, and especially in view of the prevalent
tendency in modern philosophy to regard all relations as merely logical, it
would be desirable to classify logical relations and to indicate the ways in
which they are created by, or result from, our thought-processes. We know
of no more satisfactory analysis than that accomplished by St. Thomas Aquinas
in various parts of his many monumental and enduring works. In his Commentaries
on the Sentences400 he enumerates four ways in which logical relations
arise from our thought-processes. In his Quaestiones Disputatae401
[pg 340]
he reduces these to two: some logical relations, he says, are invented by the
intellect reflecting on its own concepts and are attributed to these concepts;
others arise from the fact that the intellect can understand things only by
relating, grouping, classifying them, only by introducing among them an
arrangement or system of relations through which alone it can understand
them, relations which it could only erroneously ascribe to these
things as they really exist, since they are only projected, as it were, into
these things by the mind. Thus, though it consciously thinks of these
things as so related, it deliberately abstains from asserting that these
relations really affect the things themselves. Now the mistake of all
those philosophers, whether ancient, medieval or modern, who deny that
any relations are real, seems to be that they carry this abstention too far.
They contend that all relations are simply read into the reality by our thought;
that none are in the reality in any true sense independently of our thought. They
thus exaggerate the rôle of thought as a constitutive factor of known or experienced
reality; and they often do so to such a degree that according to
their philosophy human thought not merely discovers or knows reality but
practically constitutes or creates it: or at all events to such a degree that
cognition would be mainly a process whereby reality is assimilated to mind and
not rather a process whereby mind is assimilated to reality. Against all such
[pg 341]
idealist tendencies in philosophy we assert that not all relations are logical,
that there are some relations which are not mere products of thought, but
which are themselves real.
90. Real Relations; Their Existence Vindicated.—A
real relation is one which is not a mere product of thought, but
which obtains between real things independently of our thought.
For a real relation there must be (a) a real, individual subject; (b)
a real foundation; and (c) a real, individual term, really distinct
from the subject. If the subject of the relation, or its foundation,
be not real, but a mere ens rationis, obviously the relation cannot
be more than logical. If, moreover, the term be not a really distinct
entity from the subject, then the relation can be nothing
more than a mental comparison of some thing with itself, either
under the same aspect or under mentally distinct aspects. A relation
is real in the fullest sense when the extremes are mutually
related in virtue of a foundation really existing in both. Hence
St Thomas’ definition of a real relation as a connexion between some
two things in virtue of something really found in both: habitudo
inter aliqua duo secundum aliquid realiter conveniens utrique.402
Now the question: Are there in the real world, among the
things which make up the universe of our experience, relations
which are not merely logical, which are not a mere product of our
thought?—can admit of only one reasonable answer. That there
are relations which are in some true sense real and independent
of our thought-activity must be apparent to everyone whose
mental outlook on things has not been warped by the specious
sophistries of some form or other of Subjective Idealism. For ex
professo refutations of Idealist theories the student must consult
treatises on the Theory of Knowledge. A few considerations on
the present point will be sufficiently convincing here.
First, then, let us appeal to the familiar examples mentioned
above. Are not two lines, each a yard long, really equal in
length, whether we know it or not? Is not a line a yard long
really greater than another line a foot in length, whether we
know it or not? Surely our thought does not create but discovers
[pg 342]
the equality or inequality. The twin brothers really resemble
each other, even when no one is thinking of this resemblance;
the resemblance is there whether anyone adverts to it or not.
The motion of the train really depends on the force of the steam;
it is not our thought that produces this relation of dependence.
The eye is really so constructed as to perceive light, and the
light is really such by nature as to arouse the sensation of vision;
surely it is not our thought that produces this relation of mutual
adaptation in these realities. Such relations are, therefore, in
some true sense real and independent of our thought: unless indeed
we are prepared to say with idealists that the lines, the brothers,
the train, the steam, the eye, and the light—in a word, that not
merely relations, but all accidents and substances, all realities—are
mere products of thought, ideas, states of consciousness.
Again, order is but a system of relations of co-ordination and
subordination between really distinct things. But there is real
order in the universe. And therefore there are real relations in
the universe. There is real order in the universe: In the physical
universe do we not experience a real subordination of effects to
causes, a real adaptation of means to ends? And in the moral universe
is not this still more apparent? The domestic society, the
family, is not merely an aggregate of individuals any one of whom
we may designate indiscriminately husband or wife, father or
mother, brother or sister. These relations of order are real; they
are obviously not the product of our thought, not produced by
it, but only discovered, apprehended by it.
It is a profound truth that not all the reality of the universe
which presents itself to the human mind for analysis and interpretation,
not all the reality of this universe, is to be found in the
mere sum-total of the individual entities that constitute it, considering
these entities each absolutely and in isolation from the
others. Nor does all its real perfection consist in the mere sum-total
of the absolute perfections intrinsic to, and inherent in,
those various individual entities. Over and above these individual
entities and their absolute perfections, there is a domain of
reality, and of real perfections, consisting in the real adaptation,
interaction, interdependence, arrangement, co-ordination and subordination,
of those absolute entities and perfections among themselves.
And if we realize this profound truth403 we shall have no
[pg 343]
difficulty in recognizing that, while the thought-processes whereby
we interpret this universe produce logical relations which we
utilize in this interpretation, there is also in this universe itself a
system of relations which are real, which are not invented, but
are merely detected, by our minds.
According to idealists, relation is a subjective category of the
mind. It belongs to phenomena only on the introduction of the
latter into the understanding. “Laws no more exist in
phenomena,” writes Kant,404 “than phenomena exist in themselves;
the former are relative to the subject in which the phenomena
inhere, in so far as this subject is endowed with understanding;
just as the latter are relative to this same subject in so far as it is
endowed with sensibility.” This is ambiguous and misleading.
Of course, laws or any other relations do not exist for us, are
not known by us, are not brought into relation to our understanding,
as long as we do not consciously grasp the two terms and the
foundation on which the law, or any other relation, rests. But
there are relations whose terms and foundations are anterior to,
and independent of, our thought, and which consequently are not
a product of thought.
“Sensations, or other feelings being given,” writes J. S.
Mill,405 “succession and simultaneousness are the two conditions
to the alternative of which they are subjected by the nature of
our faculties.” But, as M. Boirac pertinently asks,406 “why do
we apply in any particular case the one alternative of the two-faced
category rather than the other? Is it not because in every
case the concrete application made by our faculties is determined
by the objects themselves, by an objective and real foundation of
the relation?”
91. Mutual and Mixed Relations; Transcendental
Relations.—There are, then, relations which are in some true
sense real. But in what does the reality of a real relation consist?
Before answering this question we must examine the main
classes of real relations.
We have already referred to the mutual relation as one which
has a real foundation in both of the extremes, such as the relation
between father and son, or between a greater and a lesser quantity,
or between two equal quantities, or between two similar people.407
Such a relation is called a relatio aequiperantiae, a relation of the
same denomination, if it has the same name on both sides, as
“equal—equal,” “similar—similar,” “friend—friend,” etc. It is
called a relatio disquiperantiae, of different denomination, if it has
a different name, indicating a different kind of relation, on either
side, as “father—son,” “cause—effect,” “master—servant,” etc.
Distinct from this is the non-mutual or mixed relation, which
has a real foundation only in one extreme, so that the relation of
this to the other extreme is real, while the relation of the latter
to the former is only logical.408 For instance, the relation of every
creature to the Creator is a real relation, for the essential dependence
of the creature on the Creator is a relation grounded in
the very nature of the creature as a contingent being. But the
relation of the Creator to the creature is only logical, for the
creative act on which it is grounded implies in the Creator no
reality distinct from His substance, which substance has no
necessary relation to any creature. Similarly, the relation of
the (finite) knowing mind to the known object is a real relation,
for it is grounded in a new quality, viz. knowledge, whereby
the mind is perfected. But the relation of the object to the
mind is not a real relation, for by becoming actually known the
object itself does not undergo any real change or acquire any new
reality or perfection. We have seen already (42, 50) that all reality
[pg 345]
has a transcendental or essential relation to intellect and to will,
ontological truth and ontological goodness. These relations of
reality to the Divine Intellect and Will are formally or actually
verified in all things; whereas the transcendental truth and goodness
of any thing in regard to any created intellect and will are
formal or actual only when that thing is actually known and willed
by such created faculties: the relations of a thing to a mind that
does not actually know and desire that thing are only fundamental
or potential truth and goodness. This brings us to a
second great division of relations, into essential or transcendental
and accidental or predicamental.
An essential or transcendental relation is one which is involved
in the very essence itself of the related thing. It enters into and
is inseparable from the concept of the latter. Thus in the concept
of the creature as such there is involved an essential relation
of the latter’s dependence on the Creator. So, too, every individual
reality involves essential relations of identity with itself and
distinction from other things, and essential relations of truth and
goodness to the Divine Mind and created minds. Knowledge
involves an essential relation to a known object. Accidents involve
the essential relation of an aptitude to inhere in substances.
Actio involves an essential relation to an agens, and passio to a
patiens; matter to form and form to matter. And so on. In
general, wherever any subject has an intrinsic and essential exigence
or aptitude or inclination, whereby there is established a
connexion of this subject with, or a reference to, something else, an
ordination or “ordo” to something else, there we have an “essential”
relation.409 Such a relation is termed “transcendental”
because it can be verified of a subject in any category; and, since
it adds nothing real to its subject it does not of itself constitute
any new category of real being. Like the logical relation it is
referred to here in order to bring out, by way of contrast, the
accidental or predicamental relation which is the proper subject-matter
of the present chapter.
92. Predicamental Relations; their Foundations
[pg 346]
and Divisions.—An accidental or predicamental relation is one
which is not essential to the related subject, but superadded to, and
separable from, the latter. Such, for instance, are relations of
equality or inequality, similarity or dissimilarity. It is not involved
in the nature of the subject itself, but is superinduced on
the latter by reason of some real foundation really distinct from
the nature of this subject. Its sole function is to refer the subject
to the term, while the essential or transcendental relation is
rather an intrinsic attribute or aptitude of the nature itself as a
principle of action, or an effect of action. The real, accidental
relation is the one which Aristotle placed in a category apart as
one of the ultimate accidental modes of real being. Hence it is
called a “predicamental” relation. What are its principal
sub-classes?
Real relations are divided according to the nature of their
foundations. But some relations are real ex utraque parte—mutual
relations, while others are real only on the side—mixed
relations. Moreover, some real relations are transcendental,
others predicamental. Aristotle in assigning three distinct
grounds of predicamental relations seems to have included some
relations that are transcendental.410 He distinguishes411 (a) relations
grounded in unity and multitude; (b) relations grounded
in efficient causality; and (c) relations grounded in “commensuration”.
(a) By “unity and multitude” he is commonly interpreted
to mean identity or diversity not merely in quantity, but in any
“formal” factor, and therefore also in quality, and in nature or
substance. Things that are one in quantity we term equal; one
in quality, similar; one in substance, identical. And if they
are not one in these respects we call them unequal, dissimilar,
distinct or diverse, respectively. About quantity as a foundation
for real, predicamental relations there can be no difficulty. Indeed
it is in a certain sense implied in all relations—at least as
[pg 347]
apprehended by the human mind. For we apprehend relations,
of whatsoever kind, by mental comparison, and this involves the
consciousness of number or plurality, of two things compared.412
And when we compare things on the basis of any quality we do
so only by distinguishing and measuring intensive grades in this
quality, after the analogy of extensive or quantitative measurement
(80). Nevertheless just as quality is a distinct accident irreducible
to quantity (77), so are relations based on quality different
from those based on quantity. But what about substance or
nature as a foundation of predicamental relations? For these,
as distinct from transcendental relations, some accident really
distinct from the substance seems to be required. The substantial,
individual identity of any real being with itself is only a
logical relation, for there are not two really distinct extremes.
The specific identity of John with James in virtue of their common
human nature is a real relation but it would appear to be
transcendental.413 The relation of the real John and the real
James to our knowledge of them is the transcendental relation of
any reality to knowledge, the relation of ontological truth. This
relation is essentially actual in regard to the Divine mind, but
only potential, and accidentally actual, in regard to any created
mind (42). The relation of real distinction between two individual
substances is a real but transcendental relation, grounded in
the transcendental attribute of oneness which characterizes every
real being (26, 27).
(b) Efficient causality, actio et passio, can undoubtedly be the
ground of real predicamental relations. If the action is transitive414
the patiens or recipient of the real change acquires by this latter
the basis of a relation of real dependence on the cause or agens.
Again, if the action provokes reaction, so that there is real interaction,
each agens being also patiens, there arises a mutual predicamental
relation of interdependence between the two agencies.
Furthermore, if the agent itself is in any way really perfected by
[pg 348]
the action there arises a real predicamental relation which is
mutual: not merely a real relation of effect to agent but also
of agent to effect. This is true in all cases of what scholastics
call “univocal” as distinct from “equivocal” causation. Of the
former, in which the agent produces an effect like in nature to itself,
the propagation of their species by living things is the great example.
Here not only is the relation of offspring to parents a
real relation, but that of parents to offspring is also a real relation.
And this real relation is permanent because it is grounded not
merely in the transient generative processes but in some real and
abiding result of these processes—either some physical disposition
in the parents themselves,415 or some specific perfection attributed
by extrinsic denomination to the individual parents: the parents
are in a sense continued in their offspring: “generation really perpetuates
the species, the specific nature, and in this sense may be
said to perfect the individual parents”.416 In cases of “equivocal”
causation—i.e. where the effect is different in nature from the
cause, as when a man builds a house—the agent does not so
clearly benefit by the action, so that in such cases, while the relation
of the effect to the cause is real, some authors would regard
that of the cause to the effect as logical.417 When, however, we
remember that the efficient activity of all created causes is necessarily
dependent on the Divine Concursus, and necessarily involves
change in the created cause itself, we can regard this change as in
all cases the ground of a real relation of the created cause to its
effect. But the creating and conserving activity of the Divine
Being cannot ground a real relation of the latter to creatures because
the Divine Being is Pure and Unchangeable Actuality,
acquiring no new perfection, and undergoing no real change, by
such activity.418
(c) By commensuration as a basis of real relations Aristotle
does not mean quantitative measurement, but the determination
of the perfection of one reality by its being essentially conformed
to, and regulated by, another: as the perfection of knowledge or
[pg 349]
science, for instance, is determined by the perfection of its object.
This sort of commensuration, or essential ordination of one
reality to another, is obviously the basis of transcendental relations.
Some authors would consider that besides the transcendental relation
of science to its object, a relation which is independent of the
actual existence of the latter, there also exists an accidental relation
in science to its object as long as this latter is in actual existence.
But rather it should be said that just as the transcendental
truth-relation of any real object to intellect is fundamental
(potential) or formal (actual) according as this intellect merely
can know this object or actually does know it, so also the transcendental
relation of knowledge to its object is fundamental or
formal according as this object is merely possible or actually
existing.
We gather from the foregoing analysis that the three main
classes of predicamental relations are those based on quantity,
quality, and causality, respectively.
93. In What does the Reality of Predicamental Relations
Consist?—We have seen that not all relations are purely
logical. There are real relations; and of these some are not merely
aspects of the other categories of real being, not merely transcendental
attributes virtually distinct from, but really identical
with, these other absolute modes of real being which we designate
as “substance,” “quantity,” “quality,” “cause,” “effect,” etc.
There are real relations which form a distinct accidental mode of
real being and so constitute a category apart. The fact, however,
that these predicamental relations have been placed by Aristotle
and his followers in a category apart does not of itself prove that
the predicamental relation is a special reality sui generis, really
and adequately distinct from the realities which constitute the
other categories (60). If the predicamental relation be not a purely
logical entity, if it be an ens rationis cum fundamento in re, or, in
other words, if the object of our concept of “predicamental relation,”
has a foundation in reality (e.g. like the concepts of “space”
and “time”), then it may reasonably be placed in a category apart,
even although it may not be itself formally a reality. We have
therefore to see whether or not the predicamental relation is, or
embodies, any mode of real being adequately distinct from these
modes which constitute the other categories.
The predicamental relation is real in the sense that it implies,
in addition to two really distinct extremes, a real foundation in
[pg 350]
one or both of these extremes, a real accident such as quantity,
quality, or causality. That is to say, considered in its foundation
or cause, considered fundamentally or secundum suum esse in subjecto,
the predicamental relation is real, inasmuch as its foundation
is a reality independently of the consideration of the mind. No
doubt, if the predicamental relation, adequately considered, implies
no other reality than that of its foundation and terms, then
the predicamental relation does not contain any special reality
sui generis, distinct from substances, quality, quantity, and other
such absolute modes of real being. This, however, does not prevent
its ranking as a distinct category provided it adds a virtually
distinct and altogether peculiar aspect to those absolute
realities. Now, considered adequately, the predicamental relation
adds to the reality it has in its foundation the actual reference of
subject to term. In fact, it is in this reference of subject to term,
this “esse ad,” that the relation formally consists. The question
therefore may be stated thus: Is this formal relation of subject to
term, this “esse ad” a real entity sui generis, really distinct from the
absolute entities of subject, term and foundation, and in contradistinction
to these and all absolute entities a “relative entity,”
actually existing in the real universe independently of our
thought? Or is it, on the contrary, itself formally a mere product
of our thought, a product of the mental act of comparison, an ens
rationis an aspect superadded by our minds to the extremes compared,
and to the foundation in virtue of which we compare
them?
A good many scholastics, and some of them men of great name,419
[pg 351]
have espoused the former alternative, considering that the reality
of the predicamental relation cannot be vindicated—against idealists,
who would reduce all relations to mere logical entities—otherwise
than by according to the relation considered formally,
i.e. secundum suum “esse ad,” an entity in the actual order of things
independent of our thought: adding as an argument that if relation
formally as such is anything at all, if all relation be not a
mere mental fabrication, it is essentially a “relative” entity, and
that manifestly a “relative” entity cannot be really identical with
any “absolute” entity. And they claim for this view the authority
of St Thomas.420
The great majority of scholastics, however, espouse the second
alternative: that the relation, considered formally, “secundum
esse ad,” is a product of our mental comparison of subject with
term. It is not itself a real entity or a real mode, superadded
to the reality of extremes and foundation.
In the first place there is no need to suppose the reality of such a
relative entity. Entia non sunt multiplicanda præter necessitatem.
It is an abuse of realism to suppose that the formal element of a relation,
its “esse ad,” is a distinct and separate reality. The reality of
the praedicamental relation is safeguarded without any such postulate.
Since the predicamental relation, considered adequately, i.e.
not merely formally but fundamentally, not merely secundum esse
ad but secundum esse in, involves as its foundation an absolute
accident which is real independently of our thought, the predicamental
relation is not a mere ens rationis. It has a foundation
in reality. It is an ens rationis cum fundamento in re. This is
a sufficient counter-assertion to Idealism, and a sufficient reason
for treating relation as a distinct category of real being.
That there is no need for such a relative entity will be manifest
if we consider the simple case of two bars of iron each a
yard long. The length of each is an absolute accident of each.
The length of either, considered absolutely and in itself, is not
formally the equality of this with the other. Nor are both lengths
considered separately the formal relation of equality. But both
considered together are the adequate foundation of this formal
relation; both considered together are this relation potentially,
fundamentally, so that all that is needed for the actual, formal
relation of equality is the mental apprehension of the two lengths
together. The mental process of comparison is the only thing
required to make the potential relation actual; and the product
of this mental process is the formality or “esse ad” of the relation,
the actual reference of the extremes to each other. Besides the
absolute accidents which constitute the foundation of the relation
something more is required for the constitution of the
adequate predicamental relation. This “something more,” however,
is a mind capable of comparing the extremes, and not any
real entity distinct from extremes and foundation. Antecedently
to the act of comparison the formally relative element of the
relation, its “esse ad,” was not anything actual; it was the mere
comparability of the extremes in virtue of the foundation. If the
“esse ad” were a separate real entity, a relative entity, really
[pg 353]
distinct from extremes and foundation, what sort of entity could
it be? Being an accident, it should inhere in, or be a mode of
its subject. But if it did it would lose its formally relative
character by becoming an inherent mode of an absolute
reality. While to conceive it as an entity astride on both extremes,
and bridging or connecting these together, would be to
substitute the crude imagery of the imagination for intellectual
thought.
In the second place, if a subject can acquire a relation, or
lose a relation, without undergoing any real change, then the relation
considered formally as such, or secundum “esse ad,” cannot
be a reality. But a subject can acquire or lose a relation without
undergoing any real change. Therefore the relation considered
formally, as distinct from its foundation and extremes, is not
a reality.
The minor of this argument may be proved by the consideration
of a few simple examples. A child already born is neither
larger nor smaller than its brother that will be born two years
hence.421 But after the birth of the latter child the former can
acquire those relations successively without any real change in
itself, and merely by the growth of the younger child. Again,
one white ball A is similar in colour to another white ball B.
Paint the latter black, and eo ipso the former loses its relation of
resemblance without any real change in itself.
And this appears to be the view of St. Thomas. If, he writes, another
man becomes equal in size to me by growing while I remain unchanged in
size, then although eo ipso I become equal in size to him, thus acquiring a new
relation, nevertheless I gain or acquire nothing new: “nihil advenit mihi
de novo, per hoc quod incipio esse alteri aequalis per ejus mutationem”.
Relation, he says, is an extramental reality by reason of its foundation or
cause, whereby one reality is referred to another.422 Relation itself, considered
formally as distinct from its foundation, is not a reality; it is real only inasmuch
as its foundation is real.423 Again, relation is something inherent, but
not formally as a relation, and hence it can disappear without any real change
[pg 354]
in its subject.424 A real relation may be destroyed in one or other of two ways:
either by the destruction or change of the foundation in the subject, or by the
destruction of the term, entailing the cessation of the reference, without any
change in the subject.425 Hence, too, the reason alleged by St. Thomas why
relation, unlike the other categories of real being, can be itself divided into
logical entity and real entity, ens rationis and ens reale: because formally it is
an ens rationis, and only fundamentally, or in virtue of its foundation, is it an
ens reale.426 And hence, finally, the reason why St. Thomas, following
Aristotle, describes relation as having a “lesser reality,” an “esse debilius,”427
than the other or absolute categories of real being: not as if it were a sort of
diminutive entity, intermediate between nothingness and the absolute modes
of reality, but because being dependent for its formal actuality not merely on
a foundation in its subject, but also on a term to which the latter is referred,
it can perish not merely by the destruction of its subject like other accidents,
but also by the destruction of its term while subject and foundation remain
unchanged.
If, then, the real relation, considered formally or “secundum
esse ad” is not a reality, the relation under this aspect is a
logical, not a real, accident.
To constitute a mutual real relation there is needed a
foundation in both of the extremes. As long as the term of the
relation does not actually exist, not only does the relation not
exist formally and actually, but it is not even adequately
potential: the foundation in the subject alone is not an adequate
foundation.
To this view, which denies any distinct reality to the predicamental
relation considered formally, it has been objected
[pg 355]
that the predicamental relation is thus confounded with the
transcendental relation. But this is not so; for the transcendental
relation is always essential to its subject, whatever
this subject may be, while the predicamental relation, considered
formally, is a logical accident separable from its subject, and
considered fundamentally it is some absolute accident really distinct
from the substance of the related extremes. For instance,
the action which mediates between cause and effect is itself
transcendentally related to both; while it is at the same time
the adequate foundation whereby cause and effect are predicamentally
related to each other.428
If what we have called the formal element of a relation be
nothing really distinct from the extremes and foundation, it
follows that some real relations between creatures are really
identical with their substances;429 and to this it has been objected
that no relation in creatures can be, quoad rem, substantial:
“Nulla relatio,” says St. Thomas,430 “est substantia secundum
rem in creaturis”. To this it may be replied that even in these
cases the relation itself, considered adequately, is not wholly
identical with the substance of either extreme. It superadds a
separable logical accident to these.431
Finally it is objected that the view which denies a distinct
reality to the formal element of a real relation, to its “esse ad,”
equivalently denies all reality to relations, and is therefore in
substance identical with the idealist doctrine already rejected
(90). But this is a misconception. According to idealists,
relations grounded on quality, quantity, causality, etc., are exclusively
in the intellect, in our mental activity and its mental products,
in our concepts alone, and are in no true sense characteristic of
reality. This is very different from saying that our concepts of
such relations are grounded in the realities compared, and that these
realities are really endowed with everything that constitutes such
relations, the comparative act of the intellect being required merely
[pg 356]
to apprehend these characteristics and so to give the relation its
formal completeness.432 There is all the difference that exists between
a theory which so exaggerates the constitutive function of
thought as to reduce all intellectual knowledge to a knowledge of
mere subjective mental appearances, and a theory which, while recognizing
this function and its products, will not allow that these
cast any cloud or veil between the intellect and a genuine insight
into objective reality. These mental processes are guided by
reality; the entia rationis which are their products are grounded
in reality; moreover we can quite well distinguish between these
mental modes and products of our intellectual activity and the
real contents revealed to the mind in these modes and processes.
So long, therefore, as we avoid the mistake of ascribing to the
objective reality itself any of these mental modes (as, for instance,
extreme realists do when they assert the extramental reality of
the formal universal), our recognition of them can in no way jeopardize
the objective validity of intellectual knowledge. Perhaps
an excessive timidity in this direction is in some degree accountable
for the “abuse of realism” which ascribes to the formal
element of a relation a distinct extramental,433 objective reality.
Chapter XIII. Causality; Classification Of Causes.
94. Traditional Concept of Cause.—The modes of real
being which we have been so far examining—substance, quality,
quantity, relation—are modes of reality considered as static.
But it was pointed out in an early chapter (ch. ii.) that the
universe of our experience is subject to change, that it is ever
becoming, that it is the scene of a continuous world-process
which is apparently regulated by more or less stable principles
or laws, these laws and processes constituting the universal order
which it is the duty of the philosopher to study and explain.
We must now return to this kinetic and dynamic aspect of
reality, and investigate the principles of change in things by a
study of Causes.
As with the names of the other ultimate categories, so too
here, the general sense of the term “cause” (causa, αἴτιον) is
familiar to all, while analysis reveals a great variety of modalities
of this common signification. We understand by a cause anything
which has a positive influence of any sort on the being or
happening of something else. In philosophy this is the meaning
which has been attached traditionally to the term since the days
of Aristotle; though in its present-day scientific use the term has
almost lost this meaning, mainly through the influence of modern
phenomenism.434 The traditional notion of cause is usually
expounded by comparing it with certain kindred notions:
principle, condition, occasion, reason.
A principle is that from which anything proceeds in any way
whatsoever.435 Any sort of intrinsic connexion between two
[pg 358]
objects of thought is sufficient to constitute the one a “principle”
of the other; but a mere extrinsic or time sequence is not
sufficient. A logical principle is some truth from which further
truths are or may be derived. A real principle is some reality
from which the being or happening of something originates and
proceeds.436 If this procession involves a real and positive
influence of the principle on that which proceeds from it, such a
real principle is a cause. But there may be a real and intrinsic
connexion without any such influence. For instance, in the
substantial changes which occur in physical nature the generation
of the new substantial formative principle necessarily presupposes
the privation of the one which antecedently “informed” the
material principle; but this “privatio formae” has no positive
influence on the generation of the new “form”; it is, however, the
necessary and natural antecedent to the generation of the latter;
hence although this “privatio formae” is a real principle of
substantial change (the process or fieri) it is not a cause of the
latter. The notion of principle, even of real principle, is therefore
wider than the notion of cause.437
A condition, in the proper sense of a necessary condition or
conditio sine qua non, is something which must be realized or
fulfilled before the event or effect in question can happen or be
produced. On the side of the latter there is real dependence,
but from the side of the former there is no real and positive influence
on the happening of the event. The influence of the
condition is negative; or, if positive, it is only indirect, consisting
in the removal of some obstacle—“removens probibens”—to the
positive influence of the cause. In this precisely a condition
differs from a cause: windows, for instance, are a condition for
the lighting of a room in the daylight, but the sun is the cause.
The distinction is clear and intelligible, nor may it be ignored in
[pg 359]
a philosophical analysis of causality. At the same time it is easy
to understand that where, as in the inductive sciences, there is
question of discovering all the antecedents, positive and negative,
of any given kind of phenomenon, in order to bring to light and
formulate the law or laws according to which such phenomenon
occurs, the distinction between cause and condition is of minor
importance.438
An occasion is any circumstance or combination of circumstances
favourable to the action of a free cause. For instance, a forced
sale is an occasion for buying cheaply; night is an occasion of
theft; bad companionship is an occasion of sin. An occasion
has no intrinsic connexion with the effect as in the case of a
principle, nor is it necessary for the production of the effect as
in the case of a condition. It is spoken of only in connexion
with the action of a free cause; and it differs from a cause in
having no positive and direct influence on the production of the
effect. It has, however, a real though indirect influence on the
production of the effect by soliciting and aiding the determination
of the free efficient cause to act. In so far as it does exert
such an influence it may be regarded as a partial efficient cause,
not a physical but a moral cause, of the effect.
To ask for the reason of any event or phenomenon, or of
the nature or existence of any reality, is to demand an explanation
of the latter; it is to seek what accounts for the latter, what
makes this intelligible to our minds. Whatever is a cause is
therefore also a reason, but the latter notion is wider than the
former. Whatever explains a truth is a logical reason of the
latter. But since all truths are concerned with realities they
must have ultimately real reasons, i.e. explanatory principles
inherent in the realities themselves. The knowledge of these
real or ontological principles of things is the logical reason of
our understanding of the things themselves. But the ontological
principles, which are the real reasons of the things, are wider in
extent than the causes of these things, for they include principles
that are not causes.
Furthermore, the grades of reality which we discover in
things by the activity of abstract thought, and whereby we
compare, classify and define those things, we apprehend as explanatory
principles of the latter; and these principles, though
really in the things, and therefore real “reasons,” are not “causes”.
Thus, life is a real reason, though not a cause, of sensibility in
the animal organism; the soul’s independence of matter in its
mode of existence is a real reason, though not a cause, of its
spiritual activities. Hence, between a reason and that which it
accounts for there may be only a logical distinction, while between
a cause and that which it causes there must be a real distinction
(38).
To understand all the intrinsic principles which constitute
the essence of anything is to know the sufficient reason of its reality.
To understand all the extrinsic principles which account for its
actual existence is to know the sufficient reason of its existence;
and to understand this latter adequately is to realize that the
thing depends ultimately for its actual existence on a Reality or
Being which necessarily exists by virtue of its own essence.
What has been called the Principle of Sufficient Reason asserts, when
applied to reality, that every existing reality must have a sufficient reason for
existing and for being what it is.439 Unlike the Principle of Causality which is
an axiomatic or self-evident truth, this principle is rather a necessary postulate
of all knowledge, an assumption that reality is intelligible. It does not
mean that all reality, or even any single finite reality, is adequately intelligible
to our finite minds. In the words of Bossuet, we do not know everything
about anything: “nous ne savons le tout de rien”.
In regard to contingent essences, if these be composite we can find a
sufficient reason why they are such in their constitutive principles; but in
regard to simple essences, or to the simple constitutive principles of composite
essences, we can find no sufficient reason why they are such in anything even
logically distinct from themselves: they are what they are because they are
what they are, and to demand why they are what they are, is, as Aristotle remarked,
to ask an idle question. At the same time, when we have convinced
ourselves that their actual existence involves the existence of a Supreme, Self-Existent,
Intelligent Being, we can see that the essence of this Being is the
ultimate ground of the intrinsic possibility of all finite essences (20).
In regard to contingent existences the Principle of Sufficient Reason is
coincident with the Principle of Causality, inasmuch as the sufficient reason
of the actual existence of any contingent thing consists in the extrinsic real principles
which are its causes. The existence of contingent things involves the
existence of a Necessary Being. We may say that the sufficient reason for
the existence of the Necessary Being is the Divine Essence Itself; but this
is merely denying that there is outside this Being any sufficient reason, i.e. any
cause of the latter’s existence; it is the recognition that the Principle of Causality
is inapplicable to the Necessary Being. The Principle of Sufficient
Reason, in this application of it, is logically posterior to the Principle of
Causality.440
95. Classification of Causes: Aristotle’s Fourfold
Division.—In modern times many scientists and philosophers
have thought it possible to explain the order and course of nature,
the whole cosmic process and the entire universe of our experience,
by an appeal to the operation of efficient causes. Espousing a mechanical,
as opposed to a teleological, conception of the universe,
they have denied or ignored all influence of purpose, and eschewed
all study of final causes. Furthermore, misconceiving or neglecting
the category of substance, and the doctrine of substantial change,
they find no place in their speculations for any consideration of
formal and material causes. Yet without final, formal and material
causes, so fully analysed by Aristotle441 and the scholastics, no satisfactory
explanation of the world of our experience can possibly be
found. Let us therefore commence by outlining the traditional
fourfold division of causes.
We have seen already that change involves composition or
compositeness in the thing that is subject to change. Hence
two intrinsic principles contribute to the constitution of such a
thing, the one a passive, determinable principle, its material cause,
the other an active, determining principle, its formal cause.
Some changes in material things are superficial, not reaching to
the substance itself of the thing; these are accidental, involving
the union of some accidental “form” with the concrete pre-existing
substance as material (materia “secunda”). Others are more
profound, changes of the substance itself; these are substantial,
involving the union of a new substantial “form” with the primal
material principal (materia “prima”) of the substance undergoing
the change. But whether the change be substantial or accidental
we can always distinguish in the resulting composite thing two
intrinsic constitutive principles, its formal cause and its material
cause. The agencies in nature which, by their activity, bring
about change, are efficient causes. Finally, since it is an undeniable
fact that there is order in the universe, that its processes
give evidence of regularity, of operation according to law,
that the cosmos reveals a harmonious co-ordination of manifold
agencies and a subordination of means to ends, it follows that
there must be working in and through all nature a directive
principle, a principle of plan or design, a principle according to
which those manifold agencies work together in fulfilment of a
[pg 362]
purpose, for the attainment of ends. Hence the reality of a fourth
class of causes, final causes.
The separate influence of each of those four kinds of cause
can be clearly illustrated by reference to the production of any
work of art. When, for instance, a sculptor chisels a statue from
a block of marble, the latter is the material cause (materia secunda)
of the statue, the form which he induces on it by his labour is the
formal cause (forma accidentalis), the sculptor himself as agent is
the efficient cause, and the motive from which he works—money
fame, esthetic pleasure, etc.—is the final cause.
The formal and material causes are intrinsic to the effect;
they constitute the effect in facto esse, the distinction of each from
the latter being an inadequate real distinction. It is not so usual
nowadays to call these intrinsic constitutive principles of things
causes of the latter; but they verify the general definition of
cause. The other two causes, the efficient and the final, are
extrinsic to the effect, and really and adequately distinct from it,442
extrinsic principles of its production, its fieri.
This classification of causes is adequate;443 it answers all the
questions that can be asked in explanation of the production of
any effect: a quo? ex quo? per quid? propter quid? Nor is
there any sort of cause which cannot be brought under some
one or other of those four heads. What is called an “exemplar
cause,” causa exemplaris, i.e. the ideal or model or plan in the
mind of an intelligent agent, according to which he aims and
strives to execute his work, may be regarded as an extrinsic
formal cause; or again, in so far as it aids and equips the agent
for his task, an efficient cause; or, again, in so far as it represents
a good to be realized, a final cause.444
The objects of our knowledge are in a true sense causes of
our knowledge: any such object may be regarded as an efficient
cause, both physical and moral, of this knowledge, in so far as by
its action on our minds it determines the activity of our cognitive
faculties; or, again, as a final cause, inasmuch as it is the end and
aim of the knowledge.
The essence of the soul is, as we have seen (69), not exactly
an efficient cause of the faculties which are its properties; but it
is their final cause, inasmuch as their raison d’être is to perfect it;
and their subjective or material cause, inasmuch as it is the seat
and support of these faculties.
The fourfold division is analogical, not univocal: though the
matter, the form, the agent, and the end or purpose, all contribute
positively to the production of the effect, it is clear that
the character of the causal influence is widely different in each
case.
Again, its members do not demand distinct subjects: all four
classes of cause may be verified in the same subject. For instance,
the human soul is a formal cause in regard to the composite
human individual, a material cause in regard to its habits,
an efficient cause in regard to its acts, and a final cause in regard
to its faculties.
Furthermore, the fourfold division is not an immediate
division, for it follows the division of cause in general into
intrinsic and extrinsic causes. Finally, it is a division of the
causes which we find to be operative in the universe. But the
philosophical study of the universe will lead us gradually to the
conviction that itself and all the causes in it are themselves contingent,
themselves caused by and dependent on, a Cause outside
or extrinsic to the universe, a First, Uncaused, Uncreated, Self-Existent,
Necessary Cause (Causa Prima, Increata), at once the
efficient and final cause of all things. In contrast with this Uncreated,
First Cause, all the other causes we have now to investigate
are called created or second causes (causae secundae,
creatae).
A cause may be either total, adequate, or partial, inadequate,
according as the effect is due to its influence solely, or
to its influence in conjunction with, or dependence on, the
influence of some other cause or causes of the same order. A
created cause, therefore, is a total cause if the effect is due to
its influence independently of other created causes; though of
[pg 364]
course all created causes are dependent, both as to their existence
and as to their causality, on the influence of the First Cause.
Without the activity of created efficient and final causes the First
Cause can accomplish directly whatever these can accomplish—except
their very causality itself, which cannot be actualized
without them, but for which He can supply eminenter. Similarly,
while it is incompatible with His Infinite Perfection that He discharge
the function of material or formal cause of finite composite
things, He can immediately create these latter by the
simultaneous production (ex nihilo) and union of their material
and formal principles.
A cause is said to be in actu secundo when it is actually exercising
its causal influence. Antecedently to such exercise, at
least prioritate naturae, it is said to be in actu primo: when it
has the expedite power to discharge its function as cause it is in
actu primo proximo, while if its power is in any way incomplete,
hampered or unready, it is in actu primo remoto.
Many other divisions of cause, subordinate to the Aristotelian
division, will be explained in connexion with the members of
this latter.
96. Material and Formal Causes.—These are properly
subject-matter for Cosmology. We will therefore very briefly
supplement what has been said already concerning them in connexion
with the doctrine of Change (ch. ii.). By a material cause
we mean that out of which anything is made: id ex quo aliquid fit.
Matter is correlative with form: from the union of these there
results a composite reality endowed with either essential or
accidental unity—with the former if the material principle be absolutely
indeterminate and the correlative form substantial,
with the latter if the material principle be some actually existing individual
reality and the form some supervening accident. Properly
speaking only corporeal substances have material causes,445 but the
term “material cause” is used in an extended sense to signify any
potential, passive, receptive subject of formative or actuating
principles: thus the soul is the subjective or material cause of
its faculties and habits; essence of existence; genus of differentia,
etc.
In what does the positive causal influence of a material cause
consist? How does it contribute positively to the actualization
of the composite reality of which it is the material cause? It
receives and unites with the form which is educed from its potentiality
by the action of efficient causes, and thus contributes to
the generation of the concrete, composite individual reality.446
It is by reason of the causality of the formal cause that we
speak of a thing being formally such or such. As correlative
of material cause it finds its proper application in reference to
the constitution of corporeal things. The formative principle,
called forma substantialis, which actuates, determines, specifies the
material principle, and by union with the latter constitutes an
individual corporeal substance of a definite kind, is the (substantial)
formal cause of this composite substance.447 The material principle
of corporeal things is of itself indifferent to any species of body;
it is the form that removes this indefiniteness and determines the
matter, by its union with the latter, to constitute a definite type
of corporeal substance.448 The existence of different species of
living organisms and different types of inorganic matter in
the universe implies in the constitution of these things a common
material principle, materia prima, and a multiplicity of
differentiating, specifying, formative principles, formae substantiales.
That the distinction between these two principles in the
constitution of any individual corporeal substance, whether living
or inorganic, is not merely a virtual distinction between metaphysical
(generic and specific) grades of being in the individual,
but a real distinction between separable entities, is a scholastic
thesis established in the Special Metaphysics of the organic and
inorganic domains of the universe.449
Since the form is a perfecting, actuating principle, the term is
often used synonymously with actus, actuality. And since besides
the essential perfection which a being has by virtue of its substantial
form it may have accidental perfections by reason of
supervening accidental forms, these, too, are formal causes.
In what does the causal influence of the formal cause consist?
In communicating itself intrinsically to the material principle or
passive subject from whose potentiality it is evoked by the action
of efficient causes; in actuating that potentiality by intrinsic
union therewith, and thus determining the individual subject to
be actually or formally an individual of such or such a kind.
The material and formal causes are intrinsic principles of the
constitution of things. We next pass to an analysis of the two
extrinsic causes, and firstly of the efficient cause and its causality.
97. Efficient Cause; Traditional Concept Explained.—By
efficient cause we understand that by which anything takes
place, happens, occurs: id a quo aliquid fit. The world of our
external and internal experience is the scene of incessant changes:
men and things not only are, but are constantly becoming. Now
every such change is originated by some active principle, and
[pg 367]
this we call the efficient cause of the change. Aristotle called it
τὸ κινητικόν or ἡ ἀρχὴ κινητική, the kinetic or moving principle;
or again, ἀρχὴ κινησέως ἢ μεταβολῆς ἐν ἑτέρω, principium motus
vel mutationis in alio, “the principle of motion or change in
some other thing”. The result achieved by this change, the
actualized potentiality, is called the effect; the causality itself of
the efficient cause is called action (ποίησις), motion, change—and,
from the point of view of the effect, passio (παθήσις).
The perfection or endowment whereby an efficient cause acts,
i.e. its efficiency (ἐνέργεια), is called active power (potentia seu virtus
activa); it is also called force or potential energy in reference
to inanimate agents, faculty in reference to animate agents,
especially men and animals. This active power of an efficient
cause or agent is to be carefully distinguished from the passive
potentiality acted upon and undergoing change. The former
connotes a perfection, the latter an imperfection: unumquodque
agit inquantum est in actu, patitur vero inquantum, est in potentia.
The scope of the active power of a cause is the measure of its
actuality, of its perfection in the scale of reality; while the extent
of the passive potentiality of patiens is a measure of its
relative imperfection. The actuation of the former is actio, that
of the latter passio. The point of ontological connexion of the
two potentiae is the change (motus, κίνησις), this being at once
the formal perfecting of the passive potentiality in the patiens or
effect, and the immediate term of the efficiency or active power of
the agens or cause. Actio and passio, therefore, are not expressions
of one and the same concept; they express two distinct concepts
of one and the same reality, viz. the change: actio et passio sunt
idem numero motus. This change takes place formally in the
subject upon which the efficient cause acts, for it is an actuation
of the potentiality of the former under the influence of the latter:
ἡ κίνησις ἐν τῷ κινητῷ; ἐντελέχεια γὰρ ἐστι τόυτου. Considered
in the potentiality of this subject—“τὸ τοῦδέ ἐν τῷδε: hujus in hococ”—it
is called passio. Considered as a term of the active power
of the cause—“τοῦδε ὑπο τοῦδε: hujus per hoc”—it is called actio.
The fact that actio and passio are really and objectively one
and the same motus does not militate against their being regarded
as two separate supreme categories, for they are objects
of distinct concepts,450 and this is sufficient to constitute them
distinct categories (60).
Doubts are sometimes raised, as St. Thomas remarks,451 about
the assertion that the action of an agent is not formally in the
latter but in the patiens: actio fit in passo. It is clear, however,
he continues, that the action is formally in the patiens for it is the
actuation not of any potentiality of the agent, but of the passive
potentiality of the patiens: it is in the latter that the motus or
change, which is both actio and passio, takes place, dependently of
course on the influence of the agent, or efficient cause of the change.
The active power of an efficient cause is an index of the latter’s
actuality; the exercise of this power (i.e. action) does not formally
perfect the agent, for it is not an actuation of any passive
potentiality of the latter; it formally perfects the patiens. Only
immanent action perfects the agent, and then not as agent but as
patiens or receiver of the actuality effected by the action (cf. 103
infra).
We may, then, define efficient cause as the extrinsic principle of
the change or production of anything by means of action: principium
extrinsicum a quo fluit motus vel productio rei mediante actione.
It is a “first” principle as compared with material and formal
causes for its influence is obviously prior in nature to theirs;
also as compared with the other extrinsic cause, the final cause,
in ordine executionis, not, however, in ordine intentionis. The
“end,” not as realized but as realizable, not in execution but in
intention, discharges its function and exerts its influence as “final
cause” and in this order the final cause, as will appear later, is the
first of all causes: finis est ultimus in executione sed primus in intentione.
“Change or production,” in the definition, is to be understood
not in the strict sense in which it presupposes an existing
[pg 369]
subject or material, but in the wide sense in which it includes
any production of new reality, even creation or production ex
nihilo.
“Action,” too, is to be understood in the wide sense in which it
includes the action of the First Cause, which action is really identical
with the essence of the latter. We conceive creation after
the analogy of the efficient action of created or “second” causes:
we have no proper concept of the infinite perfection of the Divine
activity. In all created efficient causes not only is the action itself,
but also the efficiency, force, power, faculty, which is its
proximate principle, really distinct from the nature or essence of the
agent; the former is a substance, the latter an accident.
Finally, the action of a created efficient cause is either transitive
(transiens) or immanent (immanens) according as the change
wrought by the action takes place in something else (as when the
sun heats or lights the earth) or in the cause itself (as when a man
reasons or wills). In the former case the action perfects not the
agent but the other thing, the patiens; in the latter case it perfects
the agent itself, agens and patiens being here the same identical
concrete individual.452
98. Some Scholia on Causation. the Principle Of
Causality.—Before enumerating the principal kinds of efficient
cause, and analysing the nature of efficient causality, we may set
down here certain self-evident axioms and aphorisms concerning
causation in general. (a) The most important of these is the
Principle of Causality, which has been enunciated in a variety
of ways: Whatever happens has a cause; Whatever begins to be
has a cause; Whatever is contingent has a cause; Nothing occurs
without a cause. Not everything that begins to be has necessarily
a material cause, or a formal cause, really distinct from itself.
For instance, simple spiritual beings, like the human soul, have
no material cause, nor any formal cause or constitutive principle
distinct from their essence. Similarly, the whole universe, having
been created ex nihilo, had no pre-existing material cause. All
the material beings, however, which are produced, generated,
brought into actual existence in the course of the incessant changes
which characterize the physical universe, have both material and
[pg 370]
formal causes. But the Principle of Causality refers mainly to
extrinsic causes. It is commonly understood only of efficient
causes; and only in regard to these is it self-evident. We shall
see that as a matter of fact nothing happens without a final cause:
that intelligent purpose pervades reality through and through.
This, however, is a conclusion, not a principle. What is really
a self-evident, axiomatic, necessary principle is that whatever happens
has an efficient cause. Only the Necessary, Self-Existing,
Eternal Being, has the sufficient reason of His actual existence in
Himself, in His own essence. That any being which is contingent
could exist independently of some other actual being as the cause of
this existence; that it could have come into existence or begun
to exist from absolute nothingness, or be produced or brought into
actual existence without any actual being to produce it; or that, once
existing and subject to change, it could undergo change and have
its potentialities actualized without any actual being to cause such
change (10)—all this is positively unthinkable and absolutely repugnant
to our intelligence; all this our reason peremptorily declares
to be intrinsically impossible. Nor is there question of a mere
psychological inconceivability, such as might be due to a long-continued
custom of associating the idea of a “beginning” with
the idea of a “cause” of this beginning—as phenomenists generally
contend.453 There is question of an impossibility which
our reason categorically dictates to be a real, ontological impossibility.
The Principle of Causality is therefore a necessary, a priori,
self-evident principle.
(b) Every effect must have an adequate efficient cause, i.e. a
[pg 371]
cause sufficiently perfect, sufficiently high on the scale of being,
to have the active power to produce the effect in question;
otherwise the effect would be partially uncaused, which is impossible.
(c) An effect cannot as such be actually more perfect than its
adequate (created) cause. The reason is that the effect as such is
really dependent for its actuality on its adequate created cause.
It derives its actuality from the latter. Now it is inconceivable
that an agent could be the active, productive principle of a
greater perfection, a higher grade of actuality, than itself
possesses. Whatever be the nature of efficient causality, actio
and passio (102), or of the dependence of the produced actuality
upon the active power of its adequate efficient cause (10), the
reality of this dependence forbids us to think that in the natural
order of efficient causation a higher grade of reality can be
actualized than the agent is capable of actualizing, or that the
agent can naturally actualize a higher or more perfect grade of
reality than is actually its own. We must, however, bear in
mind that there is question of the adequate created cause of an
effect; and that to account fully for the actualization of any
potential reality whatsoever we are forced to recognize in all
causation of created efficient causes the concursus of the First
Cause.
(d) The actuality of the effect is in its adequate created cause
or causes, not actually and formally, but potentially or virtually.
If the cause produce an effect of the same kind as itself (causa
univoca), as when living organisms propagate their species, the
perfection of the effect is said to be in the cause equivalently
(aequivalenter); if it produce an effect of a different kind from
itself (causa analoga), as when a sculptor makes a statue, the
perfection of the effect is said to be in the cause eminently
(eminenter).
(e) Omne agens agit inquantum est in actu. The operative
power of a being is in proportion to its own actual perfection:
the higher an agent is on the scale of reality, or in other words
the more perfect its grade of being, the higher and more perfect
will be the effects achieved by the exercise of its operative
powers. In fact our chief test of the perfection of any nature is
[pg 372]
analysis of its operations. Hence the maxim so often referred
to already:—
(f) Operari sequitur esse; qualis est operatio talis est natura;
modus operandi sequitur modum essendi. Operation is the key to
nature; we know what any thing is by what it does.
(g) Nihil agit ultra suam speciem; or, again, Omne agens
agit simile sibi. These are inductive generalizations gathered
from experience, and have reference to the natural operation of
agents, especially in the organic world. Living organisms reproduce
only their own kind. Moreover, every agency in the
universe has operative powers of a definite kind; acting according
to its nature it produces certain effects and these only; others
it cannot produce: this is, in the natural order of things, and
with the natural concursus of the First Cause. But created
causes have a passive obediential capacity (potentia obedientialis)
whereby their nature can be so elevated by the First Cause that
they can produce, with His special, supernatural concursus,
effects of an entirely higher order than those within the ambit of
their natural powers.454
(h) From a known effect, of whatsoever kind, we can argue
with certainty, a posteriori, to the existence of an adequate efficient
cause, and to some knowledge of the nature of such a cause.455
By virtue of the principle of causality we can infer the existence
of an adequate cause containing either equivalently or eminently
all the perfections of the effect in question.
99. Classification of Efficient Causes.—(a) We have
already referred to the distinction between the First Cause and
Second or Created Causes. The former is absolutely independent
of all other beings both as to His power and as to the exercise
of this power. The latter are dependent, for both, upon the
former.
The distinction between a first, or primary, or independent
cause, and second, or subordinate, or dependent causes can be
understood not only of causes universally, but also as obtaining
among created causes themselves. In general the subordination
of a cause to a superior or anterior cause may be either essential
or accidental: essential, when the second cause depends—either
for its existence or for an indispensable complement of its
[pg 373]
efficiency—on the present actual influence of the other cause;
accidental when the second cause has indeed received its
existence or efficiency from this other cause, but is now no longer
dependent, for its existence or action, on the latter. Thus,
living organisms are, as causes, accidentally subordinate to their
parent organisms: they derived their existence from the latter,
but are independent of these when in their maturity they continue
to exist, and live, and act of themselves and for themselves.
But all creatures, on the other hand, are, as causes, essentially
subordinate to the Creator, inasmuch as they can exist and act
only in constant dependence on the ever present and ever actual
conserving and concurring influence of the Creator.
It is obvious that all the members of any series of causes
essentially subordinate the one to the other must exist simultaneously.
Whether such a series could be infinite depends, therefore,
on the question whether an actually infinite multitude is
intrinsically possible. This difficulty cannot be urged with such
force against an infinite regress in causes accidentally subordinate
to one another; for here such a regress would not involve an
actually infinite multitude of things existing simultaneously.
In the case of essentially subordinate causes, moreover, the
series, whatever about its infinity, must contain, or rather imply
above it, one cause which is first in the sense of being independent,
or exempt from the subordination characteristic of all the others.
And the reason is obvious: Since no one of them can exist or
act except dependently on another, and this on another, and so
on, it is manifest that the series cannot exist at all unless there
is some one cause which, unlike all the others, exists and acts
without such subordination or dependence. Hence, in essentially
subordinate causes an infinite regress is impossible.456 In Natural
Theology these considerations are of supreme importance.
(b) An efficient cause may be described as immanent or
transitive according as the term of its action remains within the
cause itself, or is produced in something else. The action of
the First Cause is formally immanent, being identical with the
Divine Nature itself; it is virtually transitive when it is creative,
or operative among creatures.
(c) An efficient cause is either a principal or an instrumental
cause. When two causes so combine to produce an effect that
[pg 374]
one of them uses the other the former is called the principal and
the latter the instrumental cause. Thus I am the principal
cause of the words I am writing; my pen is the instrumental
cause of them. Such an effect is always attributed to the
principal cause, not to the instrumental. The notion of an
instrument is quite a familiar notion. An instrument helps the
principal agent to do what the latter could not otherwise do, or
at least not so easily. An instrument therefore is really a cause.
It contributes positively to the production of the effect. How
does it do so? By reason of its nature or structure it influences,
modifies, and directs in a particular way, the efficiency of the
principal cause. But this property of the instrumental cause
comes into play only when the latter is being actually used by a
principal cause. A pen, a saw, a hammer, a spade, have each
its own instrumentality. The pen will not cut, nor the saw
mould iron, nor the hammer dig, nor the spade write, for the
agent that uses them. Each will produce its own kind of effect
when used; but none of them will produce any effect except when
used: though each has in itself permanently and inherently the
power to produce its own proper effect in use.457 We have instanced
the use of artificial instruments. But nature itself provides some
agencies with what may be called natural instruments. The
semen whereby living organisms propagate their kind is an
instance. In a less proper sense the various members of the
body are called instruments of the human person as principal
cause, “instrumenta conjuncta”.
The notion of an instrumental cause involves then (a) subordination
of the latter, in its instrumental activity, to a principal
cause, (b) incapacity to produce the effect otherwise than by
modifying and directing the influence of the principal cause.
This property whereby the instrumental cause modifies or
determines in a particular way the influence of the principal
cause, is called by St. Thomas an actio or operatio of the former;
the distinction between the principal and the instrumental cause
being that whereas the former acts by virtue of a power permanently
inherent in it as a natural perfection, the latter acts as an instrument
[pg 375]
only by virtue of the transient motion which it derives
from the principal cause which utilizes it.458
We may, therefore, define an instrumental cause as one which,
when acting as an instrument, produces the effect not by virtue of
its inherent power alone, but by virtue of a power communicated to
it by some principal cause which acts through it. A principal
cause, on the other hand, is one which produces its effect by virtue
of an active power permanently inherent in itself.
The designations principal and instrumental are obviously
correlative. Moreover, all created causes may be called instrumental
in relation to the First Cause. For, not only are they
dependent on the latter for the conservation of their nature and
active powers; they are also dependent, in their action, in their
actual exercise of these powers, on the First Cause (for the concursus
of the latter).459 Yet some created causes have these powers
[pg 376]
permanently, and can exercise them without subordination to
other creatures; while others need, for the exercise of their proper
functions, not only the Divine concursus, but also the motion
of other creatures. Hence the former are rightly called principal
created causes, and the latter instrumental created causes.
(d) Efficient causes are divided into free causes and necessary
causes. A free or self-determining cause is one which is not determined
by its nature to one line of action, but has the power
of choosing, or determining itself, to act or abstain, when all the
conditions requisite for acting are present. Man is a free agent,
or free cause, of his deliberate actions. A necessary cause, or
natural cause as it is sometimes called, is one which is determined
by its nature to one invariable line of action, so that, granted the
conditions requisite for action, it cannot naturally abstain from
acting in that invariable manner. All the physical agencies of
the inorganic world, all plant and animal organisms beneath
man himself, are necessary causes.
The freedom of the human will is established against determinism
in Psychology.460 The difficulties of determinists against
this doctrine are for the most part based on misconceptions,
or on erroneous and gratuitous assumptions. We may mention
two of them here.461 Free activity, they say, would be causeless
activity: it would violate the “law of universal causation”.
We reply that free activity is by no means causeless activity.
The free agent himself is in the fullest and truest sense the efficient
cause of his free acts. It is by his causal, efficient influence
that the act of free choice is determined and elicited. Free
causality evidently does not violate the necessary, a priori principle
set forth above under the title of the Principle of Causality.
But—they urge in the second place—it violates the “law of universal
causation,” i.e. the law that every event in nature must be
the result of some set of phenomenal antecedents which necessitate
it, and which, therefore, whenever verified, must produce this
result and no other; and by violating this law it removes all
supposed “free” activities from the domain of that regularity
[pg 377]
and uniformity without which no scientific knowledge of such
phenomena would be possible. To this we reply, firstly, that
the law of uniform causation in nature, the law which is known
as the “Law of the Uniformity of Nature,” and which, under the
title of the “Law of Universal Causation” is confounded by determinists
and phenomenists with the entirely distinct “Principle
of Causality”—is not by any means a law of necessary causation.462
The statement that Nature is uniform in its activities is not the
expression of an a priori, necessary truth, like the Principle of
Causality. It is a generalization from experience. And experience
testifies to the existence of grades in this all-prevailing
uniformity. In the domain of physical nature it is the expression
of the Free Will of the Author of Nature, who may miraculously
derogate from this physical uniformity for higher, moral ends. In
the domain of deliberate human activities it is the expression of that
less rigorous but no less real uniformity which is dependent on
the free will of man. And just as the possibility of miracles in
the former domain does not destroy the regularity on which the
generalizations of the physical sciences are based, so neither does
the fact of human free will render worthless or unreliable the
generalizations of the human sciences (ethical, social, political,
economic, etc.) about human conduct. Were the appearance of
miracles in the physical domain, or the ordinary play of free will
in the human domain, entirely capricious, motiveless, purposeless,
the results would, of course, be chaotic, precarious, unaccountable,
unintelligible, and scientific knowledge of them would be
impossible: for the assumption that reality is the work of intelligent
purpose, and is therefore a regular, orderly expression of
law, in other words, the assumption that the universe is intelligible,
is a prerequisite condition for scientific knowledge about
the universe. But determinists seem to assume that Divine
Providence and human free will must necessarily imply that the
whole universe of physical phenomena and human activities
would be an unintelligible chaos; and having erected this philosophical
scarecrow on a gratuitous assumption they think it will
gradually exorcise all belief in Divine Providence and human
freedom from the “scientific” mind!
(e) Efficient causes are either physical or moral. A physical
efficient cause is one which produces its effect by its own proper power
and action—whether immediately or by means of an instrument.
[pg 378]
For instance, the billiard player is the physical cause of the
motion he imparts to the balls by means of the cue. A moral
cause is one which produces its effect by the representation of
something as good or evil to the mind of a free agent; by inducing
the latter through example, advice, persuasion, promises, threats,
commands, entreaties, etc., to produce the effect in question. For
instance, a master is the moral cause of what his servant does in
obedience to his commands. The motives set forth by way
of inducement to the latter are of course final causes of the latter’s
action. But the former, by setting them forth, is the moral cause
of the action: he is undoubtedly more than a mere condition;
he contributes positively and efficiently to the effect. His
physical causation, however, does not reach to the effect itself,
but only to the effect wrought in the mind of the servant by his
command. It is causally connected with the physical action of
the servant by means of an intermediate link which we may call
mental or psychical causation—actio “intentionalis,”—the action of
cognition on the mind of a cognitive agent.
The agent employed by a moral cause to produce an effect
physically may be called an instrumental cause in a wide and less
proper sense of this term, the instrumentality being moral, not
physical. Only free agents can be moral causes; and as a rule
they are termed moral causes only when they produce the effect
through the physical operation of another free agent. What if
they employ not free agents, nor yet inanimate instruments, but
agents endowed with sense cognition and sense appetite, to
produce effects? If a man set his dog at another, is he the
moral or the physical cause of the injuries inflicted by the dog?
That he is the principal efficient cause is unquestionable. But is
he the principal physical cause and the dog the instrument? We
think it is more proper to call the principal efficient cause a moral
cause in all cases where there intervenes between his physical
action and the effect an intermediate link of “psychical” or
“intentional” action, even though, as in the present example,
this psychical link is of the sentient, not the intellectual, order.
(f) The efficient cause, like other causes, may be either partial
or total, according as it produces the effect by co-operation with
other causes, or by itself alone. The aim of the inductive sciences
is to discover for each kind of natural event or phenomenon the
“total cause” in the comprehensive sense of the whole group of
positive agencies or causes proper, and negative antecedent and
[pg 379]
concomitant conditions which are indispensable and necessitating
principles of the happening of such kind of event.463
(g) We can distinguish between the immediate or determining,
the more or less proximate, and the more or less remote, efficient
causes of an event. Thus, the application of the fuse to the charge
of dynamite in a rock is the immediate or determining cause of the
explosion which bursts the rock; the lighting of the fuse, the
placing of the charge, etc., the more proximate causes; the making
of the fuse, dynamite, instruments, etc., the more remote causes.
Again the aim of the inductive sciences is to discover the “total
proximate cause” of events,464 leaving the investigation of ultimate
causes, as well as the analysis of causality itself, to philosophy.
(h) Finally, we must distinguish between the individual agent
itself as cause (the suppositum or person that acts); the agent’s
nature and active power as causes; and the action, or exercise of
this power as cause. The former, the individual, concrete agent,
is the “principium quod agit,” and is called the “causa ut quae”.
The nature and the active power of the agent are each a “principium
quo agens agit,” the remote and the proximate principle
of action respectively; and each is called a “causa ut qua”. The
action of the agent is the cause of the effect in the sense that the
actual production or fieri of anything is the immediate cause of
this thing in facto esse. Corresponding to these distinctions we
distinguish between the cause in actu primo remoto, in actu primo
proximo, and in actu secundo. These distinctions are of no little
importance. By ignoring them, and by losing sight of the
intrinsic (formal and material) causes of natural phenomena,
many modern scientists and philosophers have confounded cause
and effect with the process itself of causation, and declared that
cause and effect are not distinct realities, but only two mental
aspects of one and the same reality.465
The same may be said of all the distinctions so far enumerated. They
are absolutely essential to the formation of clear ideas on the question of
causality. No term in familiar use is of more profound philosophical
significance, and at the same time more elastic and ambiguous in its popular
meanings, than the term cause. This is keenly felt in the Logic of the
Inductive Sciences, where not only the discovery, but the exact measurement,
of physical causes, is the goal of research.
“When we call one thing,” writes Mr. Joseph,466 “the cause of another,
the real relation between them is not always the same…. We say that
[pg 380]
molecular action is the cause of heat, that the heat of the sun is the cause of
growth, that starvation is sometimes the cause of death, that jealousy is a
frequent cause of crime. We should in the first case maintain that cause and
effect are reciprocally necessary; no heat without molecular motion and no
molecular motion without heat. In the second the effect cannot exist without
the cause, but the cause may exist without the effect, for the sun shines on
the moon but nothing grows there. In the third the cause cannot exist
without the effect, for starvation must produce death, but the effect may exist
without the cause, since death need not have been produced by starvation.
In the fourth case we can have the cause without the effect, and also the
effect without the cause; for jealousy may exist without producing crime, and
crime may occur without the motive of jealousy. It is plain then that we do
not always mean the same thing by our words when we say that two things are
related as cause and effect; and anyone who would classify and name the
various modes in which two things may be causally related would do a great
service to clear thinking.”
In the popular acceptation of the term cause, the same kind of event can
have a plurality of (efficient) causes. Death, for example, may be brought
about in different cases by different diseases or accidents. But if we understand
by the total efficient cause of any given kind of effect the sum-total of agencies
and conditions which when present necessitate this kind of an effect, and
which are collectively and severally indispensable for its production, then it is
obvious that a given kind of effect can have only one kind of such total group
of antecedents as total cause, just as any one individual effect can have only
one individual total cause, viz. the one which actually produced it; a similar
total cause would produce a similar effect, but could not produce the numerically
identical individual effect of the other similar cause.467
The medieval scholastics discussed the question in connexion with the
problem of individuation: “Would Alexander the Great have been the same
individual had he been born of other parents than Philip and Olympia?” The
question is hardly intelligible. The person born of these other parents might
indeed have been as similar as you will to the actual Alexander of history, but
would not and could not have been the actual Alexander of history. Nowadays
the question discussed in this connexion is not so much whether the
same kind of natural phenomenon can be produced by different kinds of total
cause—for the answer to this question depends wholly on the wider or the
narrower meaning attached to the term “total cause,”468—but rather whether
or how far the inductive scientist’s ideal of searching always for the necessitating
and indispensable cause (or, as it is also called, the “reciprocating” or
“commensurate” cause) is a practical ideal.
Chapter XIV. Efficient Causality; Phenomenism And Occasionalism.
100. Objective Validity of the Traditional Concept
of Efficient Causality.—We have seen how modern
sensists, phenomenists, and positivists have doubted or denied
the power of the human mind to attain to a knowledge of any
objective reality corresponding to the category of substance
(§§ 61 sqq.). They treat in a similar way the traditional concept
of efficient causality. And in delivering their open or veiled
attacks on the real validity of this notion they have made a misleading
use of the proper and legitimate function of the inductive
sciences. The chief aim of the natural scientist is to seek out
and bring to light the whole group of necessitating and indispensable
(phenomenal) antecedents of any given kind of event, and to
formulate the natural law of their connexion with this kind of
event. There is no particular objection to his calling these antecedents
the invariable, or even the necessary or necessitating,
antecedents of the event; provided he does not claim what he
cannot prove—and what, as we shall see later (104), is not true,
viz.—that the invariability or necessity of this connexion between
phenomenal antecedents and consequents is wholly inviolable,
fatal, absolute in character. He may rightly claim for any such
established connexion the hypothetical, conditional necessity
which characterizes all inductively established laws of physical
nature. There are such antecedents and consequents in the
universe; there are connexions between them which are more
than mere casual connexions of time sequence, which are connexions
of physical law, inasmuch as they are connexions based
on the natures of agencies in an orderly universe, connexions of
these agencies with their natural effects. All this is undeniable.
Moreover, so long as the scientist confines himself to inferences
concerning such connexions between phenomena, to inferences
and generalizations based on the assumed uniformity of nature,
he is working in his proper sphere. Nay, even if he chooses to
[pg 382]
designate these groups of invariable phenomenal antecedents by
the title of “physical causes” we know what he means; though
we perceive some danger of confusion, inasmuch as we see him
arrogating to the notion of regularity or uniformity of connexion
i.e. to the notion of physical law, a term, causality, which traditionally
expressed something quite distinct from this, viz. the
notion of positive influence of one thing on the being or happening
of another. But when phenomenist philosophers adopt this
usage we cannot feel reassured against the danger of confusion by
such protestations as those of Mill in the following passage:—469
I premise, then, that when in the course of this inquiry I speak of the
cause of any phenomenon, I do not mean a cause which is not itself a phenomenon;
I make no research into the ultimate or ontological cause of anything.
To adopt a distinction familiar in the writings of the Scotch metaphysicians, and
especially of Reid, the causes with which I concern myself are not efficient, but
physical causes. They are causes in that sense alone, in which one physical fact
is said to be the cause of another. Of the efficient causes of phenomena, or
whether any such causes exist at all I am not called upon to give an opinion.
The notion of causation is deemed, by the schools of metaphysics most in
vogue at the present moment, to imply a mysterious and most powerful tie,
such as cannot, or at least does not, exist between any physical fact and that
other physical fact on which it is invariably consequent, and which is popularly
termed its cause; and thence is deduced the supposed necessity of ascending
higher, into the essences and inherent constitution of things, to find the true
cause, the cause which is not only followed by, but actually produces, the
effect. No such necessity exists for the purposes of the present inquiry, nor
will any such doctrine be found in the following pages. The only notion of
a cause, which the theory of induction requires, is such a notion as can be
gained by experience. The Law of Causation, which is the main pillar of inductive
science, is but the familiar truth, that invariability of succession is found
by observation to obtain between every fact in nature and some other fact
which has preceded it; independently of all considerations respecting the
ultimate mode of production of phenomena, and of every other question regarding
the nature of “Things in themselves”.
This passage—which expresses fairly well the phenomenist
and positivist attitude in regard to the reality, or at least the
cognoscibility, of efficient causes—fairly bristles with inaccuracies,
misconceptions, and false insinuations.470 But we are concerned here
[pg 383]
only with the denial that any notion of an efficient cause “can be
gained from experience,” and the doubt consequently cast on the
objective validity of this notion. The Sensism which regards our
highest intellectual activities as mere organic associations of
sentient states of consciousness, has for its logical issue the Positivism
which contends that all valid knowledge is confined to the
existence and time and space relations of sense phenomena. In
thus denying to the mind all power of attaining to a valid knowledge
of anything suprasensible—such as substance, power, force,
efficient cause, etc.—Positivism passes over into Agnosticism.
In refutation of this philosophy, in so far as it denies that we
have any grounds in experience for believing in the real existence
of efficient causes, we may set down in the first place this universal
belief itself of the human race that there are in the universe efficient
causes of the events that happen in it. Men universally
believe that they themselves as agents contribute by a real and
positive influence to the actual occurrence of their own thoughts,
reasonings, wishes, desires, sensations; that their mental resolves
to speak, walk, write, eat, or perform any other external, bodily
[pg 384]
works do really, positively, and efficiently produce or cause those
works; that external phenomena have a real influence on happenings
in their own bodies, that fire burns them and food
nourishes them; that external phenomena also have a real and
positive influence on their sense organs, and through these on
their minds by the production there of conscious states such as
sensations; finally that external phenomena have a real and
positive influence on one another; that by action and interaction
they really produce the changes that are constantly taking place
in the universe: that the sun does really heat and light the earth,
that the sowing of the seed in springtime has really a positive influence
on the existence of crops in the harvest, that the taking of
poison has undoubtedly a real influence on the death which results
from it. And if any man of ordinary intelligence and plain
common sense is told that such belief is an illusion, that in all
such cases the connexion between the things, facts or events which
he designates as “cause” and “effect,” is a mere connexion of invariable
time sequence between antecedents and consequents,
that in no case is there evidence of any positive, productive influence
of the one fact upon the other, he will either smile incredulously
and decline to take his objector seriously, or he will simply ask
the latter to prove the universal belief to be an illusion. His conviction
of the real and objective validity of his notion of efficient
cause, as something which positively influences the happening
of things, is so profound and ineradicable that it must necessarily
be grounded in, and confirmed by, his constant experience of the
real world in which he lives and moves. Not that he professes
to be able to explain the nature of this efficient influence in which
he believes. Even if he were a philosopher he might not be able
to satisfy himself or others on this point But being a plain man
of ordinary intelligence he has sense enough to distinguish between
the existence of a fact and its nature, its explanation, its quomodo;
and to believe in the real existence of a positive efficient, productive
influence of cause on effect, however this influence is to be conceived
or explained.
A second argument for the objective validity of the concept
of efficient cause may be drawn from a consideration of the
Principle of Causality. The experience on which the plain man
grounds his belief in the validity of his notion of cause is not mere
uninterpreted sense experience in its raw and brute condition, so
to speak; it is this sense experience rationalized, assimilated into
[pg 385]
his intelligence—spontaneously and half unconsciously, perhaps—by
the light of the self-evident Principle of Causality, that whatever
happens has a cause. When the plain man believes that all
the various agencies in nature, like those enumerated above, are
not merely temporal antecedents or concomitants of their effects,
but are really productive of those effects, he is really applying the
universal and necessary truth—that an “event,” a “happening,” a
“change,” a “commencement” of any new actual mode of being
demands the existence of another actual being as cause—the truth
embodied in the Principle of Causality, to this, that, and the other
event of his experience: he is locating the “causes” of these
events in the various persons and things which he regards as the
agents or producers of these events. In making such applications
he may very possibly err in detail. But no actual application of
the principle at all is really required for establishing the objective
validity of the concept of cause. There are philosophers who—erroneously,
as we shall see—deny that the Principle of Causality
finds its application in the domain of created things, who hold,
in other words, that no created beings can be efficient causes
(102), and who nevertheless recognize, and quite rightly, that
the concept of efficient cause is an objectively valid concept. And
they do so because they see that since events, beginnings, happenings,
changes, are real, there must be really and objectively
existent an efficient cause of them—whatever and wherever
such efficient cause may be: whether it be one or manifold, finite
or infinite, etc.
We have already examined Hume’s attempt to deny the ontological
necessity of the Principle of Causality and to substitute therefor a subjectively
or psychologically necessary “feeling of expectation” grounded on habitual
association of ideas. Kant, on the other hand, admits the self-evident,
necessary character of the Principle; but holds that, since this necessity is
engendered by the mind’s imposing a subjective form of thought on the data
of sense consciousness, the principle is validly applicable only to connexions
within the world of mental appearances, and not at all to the world of real
being. He thus transfers the discussion to the domain of Epistemology,
where in opposition to his theory of knowledge the Principle of Causality can
be shown to be applicable to all contingent reality, and to be therefore
legitimately employed in Natural Theology for the purpose of establishing
the real existence of an Uncaused First Cause.
101. Origin of the Concept of Efficient Cause.—We
have seen that universal belief in the real existence of efficient
causes is grounded in experience. The formation of the concept,
[pg 386]
and its application or extension to the world within and around
us, are gradual.471 Active power, force, energy, efficiency, faculty,
or by whatever other name we may call it, is of course experienced
only in its actual exercise, in action, motion, production of
change. Our first experience of its exercise is found in our consciousness
of our own personal activities, mental and bodily: in
our thinking, willing or choosing, in our deliberate control of
our mental processes, and in the deliberate exercise of our
sense faculties and bodily organs. In all this we are conscious
of exerting power, force, energy: we apprehend ourselves as
agents or efficient causes of our mental processes and bodily
movements. We apprehend these happenings as due to the
exercise of our own power to produce them. Seeing other human
beings behave like ourselves, we infer by analogy that they also
possess and exercise active powers like our own, that they, too,
are efficient causes. Finally, observing that effects like to those
produced by ourselves, whether in ourselves or in the material
world around us, are also consequent on certain other changes
in external nature, whether organic or inorganic, we infer by
analogy that these corporeal things have also powers, forces,
energies, whereby they produce these effects. While our senses
testify only to time and space connexions between physical
happenings in external nature, our intellect apprehends action
and interaction, i.e. causal dependence of events on the active
influence or efficiency of physical things as agents or causes.472
Thus, our knowledge of the existence and nature of the forces,
powers and energies which constitute material things efficient
causes is posterior to, and derived by analogy from, our knowledge
of the mental and bodily powers which reveal themselves
to us in our conscious vital processes as constituting our own
personal efficient causality.
This conception of efficient causality even in the inanimate
things of external nature, after the analogy of our own vital powers
as revealed in our conscious activities, is sometimes disparaged
as naïve anthropomorphism. It just depends on the manner
[pg 387]
and degree in which we press the analogy. Observing that our
earlier notion of cause is “the notion of power combined with a
purpose and an end” (thus including efficient and final causality),
Newman remarks473 that “Accordingly, wherever the world is
young, the movements and changes of physical nature have been
and are spontaneously ascribed by its people to the presence and
will of hidden agents, who haunt every part of it, the woods, the
mountains and the streams, the air and the stars, for good or for
evil—just as children again, by beating the ground after falling,
imply that what has bruised them has intelligence”. This is
anthropomorphism. So, too, would be the conception of the
forces or powers of inanimate nature as powers of sub-conscious
“perception” and “appetition” (Leibniz), or, again, as rudimentary
or diminished “will-power” (Cousin).474 “Physical phenomena,
as such, are without sense,” as Newman rightly observes; and
consequently we may not attribute to them any sort of conscious
efficiency, whether perceptive or appetitive. But Newman
appears to err in the opposite direction when he adds that “experience
teaches us nothing about physical phenomena as
causes”.475 The truth lies between these extremes. Taking
experience in the wide sense in which it includes rational interpretation
of, and inference from, the data of internal and external
sense perception, experience certainly reveals to us the existence
of physical phenomena as efficient causes, or in other words that
there is real and efficient causality not only in our own persons
but also in the external physical universe; and as to the nature
of this causality it also gives us at least some little reliable information.
By pursuing this latter question a little we shall be led to
examine certain difficulties which lie at the root of Occasionalism:
the error of denying that creatures, or at least merely corporeal
[pg 388]
creatures, can be in any true sense efficient causes. A detailed
inquiry into the nature of the active powers, forces or energies of
the inorganic universe, i.e. into the nature of corporeal efficient
causality, belongs to Cosmology; just as a similar inquiry into
vital, sentient and spiritual efficient causality belongs to Psychology.
Here we have only to ascertain what is common and
essential to all efficient causality as such, what in general is involved
in the exercise of efficient causality, in actio and passio,
and what are the main implications revealed in a study of it.
102. Analysis of Efficient Causality, or Actio and
Passio: (a) The First Cause and Created Causes.—We
have already referred to the universal dependence of all created
causes on the First Cause; and we shall have occasion to return
to it in connexion with Occasionalism. God has created all
second causes; He has given them their powers of action; He
conserves their being and their powers in existence; He applies
these powers or puts them in act; He concurs with all their
actions; He is therefore the principal cause of all their effects;
and in relation to Him they are as instrumental causes: “Deus
est causa actionis cujuslibet inquantum dat virtutem agendi, et
inquantum conservat eam, et inquantum applicat actioni, et
inquantum ejus virtute omnis alia virtus agit.”476
In our analysis of change (10) we saw why no finite, created
agent can be the adequate cause of the new actualities or perfections
involved in change, and how we are therefore obliged, by a
necessity of thought, to infer the existence of a First Cause, an
Unchanging, Infinite Source of these new actualities.477
The principle upon which the argument was based is this:
that the actuality of the effect is something over and above the
reality which it had in the passive potentiality of its created
material cause and in the active powers of its created efficient
cause antecedently to its production: that therefore the production
of this actuality, this novum esse, implies the influence—by
way of co-operation or concursus with the created efficient cause—of
an Actual Being in whom the actuality of all effects is
contained in an eminently perfect way. Even with the Divine
[pg 389]
concursus a created cause cannot itself create, because even with
this concursus its efficiency attains only to the modifying or
changing of pre-existing being: and in creation there is no pre-existing
being, no material cause, no real passive potentiality to
be actuated. But without this concursus not only can it not
create; it cannot even, as an efficient cause, actuate a real pre-existing
potentiality. And why? Because its efficiency cannot
attain to the production of new actuality. It determines the
mode of this actuality, and therein precisely lies the efficiency of
the created cause. But the positive entity or perfection of this new
actuality can be produced only by the Infinite, Changeless, Inexhaustible
Source of all actuality, co-operating with the created
cause478 (103).
But, it might be objected, perhaps created efficient causes
are themselves the adequate and absolutely independent principles
of the whole actuality of their effects? They cannot be such;
and that for the simple reason that they are not always in act.
Were they such they should be always and necessarily in act:
they should always and necessarily contain in themselves, and
that actually and in an eminently perfect manner, all the perfections
of all the effects which they gradually produce in the universe.
But experience shows us that created causes are not always
acting, that their active power, their causality in actu primo
is not to be identified with their action, their causality in actu
secundo; and reason tells us that since this is so, since action is
something more than active power, since a cause acting has more
actuality than the same cause not acting, it must have been
[pg 390]
determined or reduced to action by some actuality other than itself.
This surplus of actuality or perfection in an acting cause,
as compared with the same cause prior to its acting, is the Divine
concursus. In other words, an active power which is really distinct
from its action requires to be moved or reduced to its act (which
is actio) no less than a passive potentiality required to be moved to
its act (which is passio), by some really distinct actual being. A
created efficient cause, therefore, by passing from the state of rest,
or mere power to act, into the state of action, is perfected by
having its active power actualized, i.e. by the Divine concursus: in
this sense action is a perfection of the agent. But it is not an entitative
perfection of the latter’s essence; it is not a permanent or
stable elevation or perfection of the latter’s powers; it is not the
completion of any passive potentiality of the latter; nor therefore
is it properly speaking a change of the agent as such; it
is, as we have said already, rather an index of the latter’s perfection
in the scale of real being.479 Action really perfects the
patiens; and only when this is identical in its concrete individuality
with the agens is the latter permanently perfected by
the action.
The action of created causes, therefore, depends on the
action of the First Cause. We derive our notion of action
from the former and apply it analogically to the latter. If we
compare them we shall find that, notwithstanding many differences,
the notion of action in general involves a “simple” or “unmixed”
perfection which can, without anthropomorphism, be applied
analogically to the Divine Action. The Divine Action is identical
with the Divine Power and the Divine Essence. In creatures
essence, power and action are really distinct. The Divine Action,
when creative, has not for its term a change in the strict sense (10,
11), for it produces being ex nihilo, whereas the action of creatures
cannot have for term the production of new being ex nihilo, but
only the change of pre-existing being. The Divine Action,
whether in creating or conserving or concurring with creatures,
implies in God no real transition from power to act; whereas
the action of creatures does imply such transition in them. Such
are the differences; but with them there is this point of agreement:
the Divine Action implies in God an efficiency which has
[pg 391]
for its term the origin of new being dependently on this efficiency.480
So, too, does the action of creatures. Positive efficient influence on
the one side, and the origin, production, or “fieri” of new actual
being on the other, with a relation of real dependence on this efficiency:
such is the essential note of all efficient causality, whether
of God or of creatures.481
103. (b) Actio Immanens and Actio Transiens.—Let
us compare in the next place the perfectly immanent spiritual
causality of thought, the less perfectly immanent organic causality
of living things, and the transitive physical causality of the
agencies of inorganic nature. The term of an immanent action
remains either within the very faculty which elicits it, affecting this
faculty as a habit: thus acts of thought terminate in the intellectual
habits called sciences, acts of free choice in the habits of
will called virtues or vices.482 Or it remains at least within the
agent: as when in the vital process of nutrition the various parts and
members of the living organism so interact as procure the growth
and development of the living individual which is the cause of
these functions.483 In those cases the agent itself is the patiens,
whereas every agency in the inorganic universe acts not upon itself,
but only on some other thing, transitively. But immanent
action, no less than transitive action, is productive of real change—not,
[pg 392]
of course, in the physical sense in which this term is
identified with “motion” and understood of corporeal change,
but in the metaphysical sense of an actuation of some passive
potentiality (10, 11).484
What, then, do we find common to the immanent and
the transitive causality of created causes? An active power or
influence on the side of the agent, an actuation of this active power,
either by the action of other causes on this agent, or by the
fulfilment of all conditions requisite for the action of the agent,
and in all cases by the concursus of the First Cause; and, on
the side of the effect, the production of some new actuality, the
actuation of some passive potentiality, dependently on the cause
now in action.
Thus we see that in all cases action, or the exercise of efficient
causality, implies that something which was not actual becomes
actual, that something which was not, now is; and that this becoming,
this actuation, this production, is really and essentially dependent
on the influence, the efficiency, of some actual being or beings,
which we therefore call efficient causes.
104. Erroneous Theories of Efficient Causality. Imagination
and Thought.—Are we certain of anything more about the nature of this connecting
link between efficient cause and effect, which we call action? Speculations
and theories there are indeed in abundance. Some of these can be shown
to be false; and thus our knowledge of the real nature of action may be at least
negatively if not positively perfected. Our concept of action is derived, like
all our concepts, from experience; and although we are conscious of spiritual
action in the exercise of intellect and will, yet it is inseparably allied with
sentient action and this again with organic and corporeal action. Nor can
we conceive or describe spiritual action without the aid of imagination images,
or in language other than that borrowed from the domain of corporeal things,
which are the proper object of the human intellect.485 Now in all this there is
a danger: the danger of mistaking imagination images for thoughts, and of
giving a literal sense to language in contexts where this language must be
rightly understood to apply only analogically.
In analysing the nature of efficient causality we might be tempted to
think that we understood it by imagining some sort of a flow or transference
of some sort of actual reality from agens to patiens. It is quite true
that in describing action, the actual connecting link between agens and
patiens, we have to use language suggestive of some such imagination image.
We have no option in the matter, for all human language is based upon sense
consciousness of physical phenomena. When we describe efficiency as an
“influence” of cause on effect, or the effect as “dependent” on the cause,
the former term suggests a “flowing,” just as the latter suggests a “hanging”.
So, too, when we speak of the effect as “arising,” “originating,” “springing,”
[pg 393]
or “emanating,” from the cause.486 But we have got to ask ourselves what such
language means, i.e., what concepts it expresses, and not what imagination
images accompany the use of it.
Now when we reflect that the senses testify only to time and space sequences
and collocations of the phenomena which we regard as causally
connected, and when we feel convinced that there is something more than
this in the causal connexion,—which something more we describe in the terms
illustrated above,—we must inquire whether we have any rational ground for
thinking that this something more is really anything in the nature of a spatial
transference of some actual reality from agens to patiens. There are indeed
many philosophers and scientists who seem to believe that there is such a
local transference of some actuality from cause to effect, that efficient causality
is explained by it, and cannot be intelligibly explained otherwise. As a
matter of fact there is no rational ground for believing in any such transference,
and even were there such transference, so far from its being the only intelligible
explanation of efficient causality, it would leave the whole problem entirely
unexplained—and not merely the problem of spiritual, immanent causality, to
which it is manifestly inapplicable, but even the problem of corporeal, transitive
causality.487
We have already referred at some length (9-11) to the philosophy which
has endeavoured to reduce all change, or at least all corporeal change, to
mechanical change; all qualities, powers, forces, energies of the universe, to
ultimate particles or atoms of matter in motion; and all efficient causality to
a flow or transference of spatial motion from particle to particle or from body
to body. A full analysis of all such theories belongs to Cosmology. But
we may recall a few of the more obvious considerations already urged against
them.
In the first place, the attempt to explain all qualities in the material universe—all
the powers, forces, energies, of matter—by maintaining that objectively
and extramentally they are all purely quantitative realities, all spatial motions
of matter—does not explain the qualitative factors and distinctions in the
world of our sense experience at all, but simply transfers the problem of explaining
them from the philosophy of matter to the philosophy of mind, by
making them all subjective after the manner of Kant’s analysis of experience
(11).
In the second place, when we endeavour to conceive, to apprehend intellectually,
how motion, or indeed any other physical or real entity, could actually
pass or be transferred from agens to patiens, whether these be spatially
in contact or not, we find such a supposition positively unintelligible.
[pg 394]
Motion is not a substance; and if it is an accident it cannot migrate from subject
to subject. The idea that corporeal efficient causality—even mechanical
causality—can be explained by such a transference of actual accidental modes
of being from agens to patiens is based on a very crude and erroneous conception
of what an accidental mode of being really is (65).
The more we reflect on the nature of real change in the universe, and of
the efficient causality whereby it is realized, the more convinced we must
become that there can be no satisfactory explanation of these facts which does
not recognize and take account of this great fundamental fact: that contingent
real being is not all actual, that it is partly potential and partly actual; that
therefore our concepts of “passive potentiality” and “active power” are not
mere subjective mental motions, with at best a mere regulative or systematizing
function (after the manner of Kant’s philosophy), but that they are really
and objectively valid concepts—concepts which from the time of Aristotle have
given philosophers the only insight into the nature of efficient causality which is
at any rate satisfactory and intelligible as far as it goes.
Of this great fact the advocates of the mechanical theory of efficient
causality have, in the third place, failed to take account. And it is partly because
with the revival of atomism at the dawn of modern philosophy this
traditional Aristotelian conception of contingent being as potential and actual
was lost sight of (64), that such a crude and really unintelligible account of
efficient causality, as a “flow of motion,” has been able to find such continued
and widespread acceptance.
Another reason of the prevalence of this tendency to “explain” all physical
efficient causality as a propagation of spatial motions of matter is to be
found in the sensist view of the human mind which confounds intellectual
thought with mental imagery, which countenances only picturable factors in
its “explanations,” and denounces as “metaphysical,” “occult,” and “unverifiable”
all explanatory principles such as forces, powers, potentialities, etc.,
which are not directly picturable in the imagination.488 And it is a curious fact
that it is such philosophers themselves who are really guilty of the charge which
they lay at the door of the traditional metaphysics: the charge of offering explanations—of
efficient causality, for instance—which are really no explanations.
For while they put forward their theory of the “flow of motion” as a
real explanation of the quomodo of efficient causality—and the ultimate and
only explanation of it within reach of the human mind, if we are to accept their
view of the matter—the exponent of the traditional metaphysics more modestly
confines himself to setting forth the inevitable implications of the fact of
efficient causality, and, without purporting to offer any positive explanation of
the real nature of action or efficient influence, he is content to supplement his
analysis negatively by pointing out the unintelligible and illusory character of
their proffered “explanations”.
In the exact methods of the physical sciences, their quantitative evaluation
of all corporeal forces whether mechanical, physical, or chemical, in terms
of mechanical work, which is measured by the motion of matter through
space, and in the great physical generalization known as the law of the
equivalence of energies, or of the equality of action and reaction,—we can
detect yet further apparent reasons for the conception of efficient causality as
[pg 395]
a mere transference or interchange of actual physical and measurable entities
among bodies. It is an established fact not only that all corporeal agents
gradually lose their energy or power of action by actually exercising this
power, but that this loss of energy is in direct proportion to the amount of energy
gained by the recipients of their action; and this fact would naturally suggest
the mental picture of a transference of some actual measurable entity from
cause to effect. But it does not necessarily imply such transference—even if
the latter were intelligible, which, as we have seen, it is not. The fact is
quite intelligibly explained by the natural supposition that in proportion as
the agens exhausts its active power by exercise the patiens gains in some
form of actuality. Similarly, the fact that all forms of corporeal energy can
be measured in terms of mechanical energy does not at all imply that they all
really are mechanical energy, but only that natural agents can by the use of
one form of energy produce another form in equivalent quantity. And finally,
the law of the conservation of corporeal energy in the universe is explained
by the law of the equality of action and reaction, and without recourse to
the unintelligible supposition that this sum-total of energy is one unchanging
and unchangeable actuality.
There is just one other consideration which at first sight appears to favour
the “transference” theory of causality, but which on analysis shows how illusory
the proffered explanation is, and how unintelligible the simplest phenomenon
of change must be to those who fail to grasp the profound significance of the
principle that all real being which is subject to change must of necessity be
partly potential and partly actual. We allude to the general assumption of
physical scientists that corporeal action of whatsoever kind takes place only
on contact, whether mediate or immediate, between the bodies in question.489
Now it is well to bear in mind that this is not a self-evident truth or principle,
but only an hypothesis, a very legitimate hypothesis and one which works
admirably, but still only an hypothesis. It implies the assumption that some
sort of substance—called the universal ether—actually exists and fills all space,
serving as a medium for the action of gravitation, light, radiant heat,
electricity and magnetism, between the earth and the other planets, the sun
and the stars. This whole supposition is the only thinkable alternative to
actio in distans. If those bodies really act on one another—and the fact that
they do is undeniable,—and if there were no such medium between them, then
the causal influence of one body should be able to produce an effect in another
body spatially distant from, and not physically connected by any material
medium with, the former. Hence two questions: Is this alternative, actio in
distans, imaginable? i.e. can we form any positive imagination image of
how this would take place? And secondly: Is it thinkable, conceivable,
intrinsically possible? We need not hesitate to answer the former question
in the negative. But as to the latter question all we can say is that we have
never met any cogent proof of the intrinsic impossibility of actio in distans.
The efficient action of a finite cause implies that it has active power and is
[pg 396]
conserved in existence with this power by the Creator or First Cause, that
this power is reduced to act by the Divine concursus, and that dependently
on this cause so acting some change takes place, some potentiality is actualized
in some other finite being. Nothing more than this is involved in the general
concept of efficient causality. Of course real influence on the one side, and
real dependence on the other, imply some real connexion of cause with effect.
But is spatial connexion a necessary condition of real connexion? Is a
physical, phenomenal, imaginable, efflux of some entity out of the cause into
the effect, either immediately or through some medium as a channel, a
necessary condition for real influence? There is nothing of the kind in
spiritual causality; and to demand anything of the kind for causality in
general would be to make imagination, not thought, the test and measure
of the real. But perhaps spatial connexion is essential to the real connexion
involved in this particular kind of causality, corporeal causality? Perhaps.
But it has never been proved. Too little is known about the reality of space,
about the ultimate nature of material phenomena and their relation to our
minds, to justify anything like dogmatism on such an ultimate question. It
may well be that if we had a deeper insight into these things we could pronounce
actio in distans to be absolutely incompatible with the essences of
the things which do as a matter of fact constitute the actual corporeal universe.
But in the absence of such insight we cannot pronounce actio in distans to
be intrinsically impossible. Physical scientists assume that as a matter of
fact bodies do not act in distans. Granted the assumption to be correct, it
still remains an open question whether by a miracle they could act in distans,
i.e. whether or not such action would be incompatible with their nature as
finite corporeal causes.
Owing to a very natural tendency to rest in imagination images we are
inclined not only to pronounce as impossible any process the mode of which
is not positively imaginable, but also to think that we rightly understand a
process once we have provided ourselves with an imagination image of it—when
as a matter of fact this image may cover an entirely groundless conception
or theory of the process. Hence the fairly prevalent idea that while actio
in distans is impossible, the interaction of bodies on contact is perfectly intelligible
and presents no difficulties. When a billiard ball in motion strikes
another at rest it communicates some or all of its motion to the other, and
that is all: nothing simpler! And then all the physical, chemical, and substantial
changes in the material universe are reducible to this common
denominator! The atomic philosophy, with its two modest postulates of
matter and motion, is a delightfully simple philosophy; but unfortunately for its
philosophical prestige it does not explain causality or change. Nor can these
facts be explained by any philosophy which ignores the most elementary implication
of all real change: the implication that changing reality involves
real passive potentialities and real active powers or forces in the phenomena
which constitute the changing reality of the universe.
105. The Subject of Efficient Causality. Occasionalism.—We
have established the objective validity of the
concept of efficient causality and analysed its implications. There
have been philosophers who, while admitting the objective validity
[pg 397]
of the concept, have maintained that no creature, or at least no
corporeal creature, can be an efficient cause. Efficient influence
is, in their view, incompatible with the nature of a corporeal
substance: only spiritual substances can be efficient causes:
corporeal things, conditions, and happenings, are all only the
occasions on which spiritual substances act efficiently in and
through all created nature. Hence the name of the theory:
Occasionalism. There are two forms of it: the milder, which
admits that created spirits or minds are efficient causes; and the
more extreme view, according to which no creature can be an
efficient cause, inasmuch as efficient causality is essentially a
Divine attribute, a prerogative of the Divinity.
This error was not unknown in the Middle Ages,490 but it was
in the seventeenth century that certain disciples of Descartes,—Geulincx
(1625-1669) and Malebranche (1638-1715),—expressly
inferred it from the Cartesian antithesis of matter and spirit
and the Cartesian doctrine that matter is essentially inert, or
inactive. According to the gratuitous and unproven assertion
laid down by Geulincx as a principle: Quod nescis quomodo fiat,
id non facis,—we do not cause our own sensations or reasoning
processes, nor our own bodily movements, inasmuch as we do not
know how these take place; nor can bodies cause them, any more
than our own created spirits, inasmuch as bodies are essentially
inactive. According to Malebranche the mind can perceive no
necessary nexus between effects and any cause other than the
Divine Will;491 moreover reflection convinces us that efficient
causality is something essentially Divine and incommunicable to
creatures;492 and finally neither bodies can be causes, for they are
essentially inert, nor our minds and wills, for we do not know
how a volition could move any organ or member of our bodies.493
Yet Malebranche, at the cost of inconsistency with his own
[pg 398]
principles, safeguards free will in man by allowing an exclusively
immanent efficiency to spiritual causes.494
Such is the teaching of Occasionalism. Our criticism of it
will be brief.495
(1) Against the doctrine that creatures generally are not, and
cannot be, efficient causes, we direct the first argument already
outlined (100) against Phenomenism and Positivism,—the argument
from the universal belief of mankind, based on the testimony
of consciousness as rationally interpreted by human
intelligence. Consciousness testifies not merely that processes of
thought, imagination, sensation, volition, etc., take place within
our minds; not merely that our bodily movements, such as
speaking, walking, writing, occur; but that we are the causes of
them.496 It is idle to say that we do not efficiently move our
limbs because we may not be able to understand or explain
fully “how an unextended volition can move a material limb”.497
Consciousness testifies to the fact that the volition does move
the limb; and that is enough.498 The fact is one thing, the
quomodo of the fact is quite another thing. Nor is there any
ground whatever for the assertion that a cause, in order to produce
an effect, must understand how the exercise of its own
efficiency brings that effect about. Moreover, Malebranche’s
concession of at least immanent activity to the will is at all events
an admission that there is in the nature of the creature as such
nothing incompatible with its being an efficient cause.
(2) Although Malebranche bases his philosophy mainly on
deductive, a priori reasonings from a consideration of the Divine
attributes, his system is really derogatory to the perfection of the
First Cause, and especially to the Divine Wisdom. To say, for
instance, that God created an organ so well adapted to discharge
the function of seeing as the human eye, and then to deny that the
latter discharges this or any function, is tantamount to accusing
God of folly. There is no reason in this system why any created
thing or condition of things would be even the appropriate
occasion of the First Cause producing any definite effect. Everything
would be an equally appropriate occasion, or rather nothing
would be in any intelligible sense an appropriate occasion, for
any exercise of the Divine causality. The admirable order of
the universe—with its unity in variety, its adaptation of means to
ends, its gradation of created perfections—is an intelligible
manifestation of the Divine perfections on the assumption that
creatures efficiently co-operate with the First Cause in realizing
and maintaining this order. But if they were all inert, inoperative,
useless for this purpose, what could be the raison d’être of
their diversified endowments and perfections? So far from manifesting
the wisdom, power and goodness of God they would
evidence an aimless and senseless prodigality.
(3) Occasionalism imperils the distinction between creatures
and a personal God. Although Malebranche, fervent catholic
that he was, protested against the pantheism of “le misérable
Spinoza,” his own system contains the undeveloped germ of this
pernicious error. For, if creatures are not efficient causes not
only are their variety and multiplicity meaningless, as contributing
nothing towards the order of the universe, but their very existence
as distinct realities seems to have no raison d’être. Malebranche
emphasizes the truth that God does nothing useless: Dieu ne fait
rien d’inutile. Very well. If, then, a being does nothing, what
purpose is served by its existence? Of what use is it? What
is the measure of a creature’s reality, if not its action and its
power of action? So intimately in fact is this notion of causality
bound up with the notion of the very reality of things that the
concept of an absolutely inert, inactive reality is scarcely intelligible.
It is almost an axiom in scholastic philosophy that every
nature has its correlative activity, every being its operation:
Omne ens est propter suam operationem; Omnis natura ordinatur
ad propriam operationem. Hence if what we call creatures had
[pg 400]
really no proper activity distinct from that of the First Cause, on
what grounds could we suppose them to have a real and proper
existence of their own distinct from the reality of the Infinite
Being? Or who could question the lawfulness of the inference
that they are not really creatures, but only so many phases, aspects,
manifestations of the one and sole existing reality? Which is
Pantheism.
(4) Occasionalism leads to Subjective Idealism by destroying
all ground for the objective validity of human science. How
do we know the real natures of things? By reasoning from their
activities in virtue of the principle, Operari sequitur esse.499 But if
things have no activities, no operations, such reasoning is illusory.
How, for instance, do we justify by rational demonstration,
in opposition to subjectivism, the common-sense interpretation
of the data of sense consciousness as revealing to us the real and
extramental existence of a material universe? By arguing, in
virtue of the principle of causality, from our consciousness of our
own passivity in external sense perception, to the real existence
of bodies outside our minds, as excitants of our cognitive activity
and partial causes of these conscious, perceptive processes. But
if occasionalism were true such inference would be illusory, and
we should infer, with Berkeley, that only God and minds exist,
but not any material universe. Malebranche admits the possible
validity of this inference to immaterialism from his principles, and
grounds his own belief in the existence of an external material
universe solely on faith in Divine Revelation.500
It only remains to answer certain difficulties urged by occasionalists
against the possibility of attributing real efficiency
to creatures.
(1) They argue that efficient causality is something essentially
Divine, and therefore cannot be communicated to creatures.
We reply that while the absolutely independent causality of
the First Cause is essentially Divine, another kind or order of
causality, dependent on the former, but none the less real, can
be and is communicated to creatures. And just as the fact that
creatures have real being, real existence, distinct from, but dependent
on, the existence of the Infinite Being, does not derogate
from the supremacy of the latter, so the fact that creatures have
real efficient causality, distinct from, but dependent on, the
causality of the First Cause, does not derogate from the latter’s
supremacy.
(2) They urge that efficient causality is creative, and therefore
infinite and incommunicable.
We reply that there is a plain distinction between creative
activity and the efficient activity we claim for creatures. Creation
is the production of new being from nothingness. God alone,
the Infinite Being, can create; and, furthermore, according to
the common view of Theistic philosophers a creature cannot
even be an instrument of the First Cause in this production of
new being from nothingness. And the main reason for this
appears to be that the efficiency of the creature, acting, of
course, with the Divine concursus, necessarily presupposes some
pre-existing being as material on which to operate, and is confined
to the change or determination of new forms or modes of this
pre-existing reality. Such efficiency, subordinate to the Divine
concursus and limited to such an order of effects, is plainly distinct
from creative activity.
(3) But the creature, acting with the Divine concursus, either
contributes something real and positive to the effect or contributes
nothing. The former alternative is inadmissible, for God
is the cause of everything real and positive: omne novum ens est
a Deo. And in the latter alternative, which is the true one, the
concursus is superfluous; God does all; and creatures are not
really efficient causes.
We reply that the former alternative, not the latter, is the
true one. But the former alternative does not imply that the
creature produces any new reality independently of the First
Cause; nor is it incompatible with the truth that God is the
author and cause of all positive reality: omne novum ens est a
Deo. No doubt, were we to conceive the co-operation of God
and the creature after the manner of the co-operation of two partial
causes of the same order, producing by their joint efficiency
[pg 402]
some one total effect—like the co-operation of two horses drawing
a cart,—it would follow that the creature’s share of the joint
effect would be independent of the Divine concursus and attributable
to the creature alone, that the creature would produce
some reality independently of the First Cause. But that is not
the way in which the First Cause concurs with created causes.
They are not partial causes of the same order. Each is a total
cause in its own order. They so co-operate that God, besides
having created and now conserving the second cause, and
moving the latter’s power to act, produces Himself the whole
effect directly and immediately by the efficiency of His concursus;
while at the same time the second cause, thus reduced to act,
and acting with the concursus, also directly and immediately produces
the whole effect. There is one effect, one change in facto
esse, one change in fieri, and therefore one action as considered
in the subject changed, since the action takes place in this
latter: actio fit in passo. This change, this action considered
thus passively, or “in passo,” is the total term of each efficiency,
the Divine and the created, not partly of the one and partly of
the other. It is one and indivisible; it is wholly due to, and
wholly attained by, each efficiency; not, however, under the same
formal aspect. We may distinguish in it two formalities: it is a
novum ens, a new actuality, something positive and actual superadded
to the existing order of real, contingent being; but it is
not “being in general” or “actuality in general,” it is some
specifically, nay individually, determinate mode of actuality or
actual being. We have seen that it is precisely because every
real effect has the former aspect that it demands for its adequate
explanation, and as its only intelligible source, the presence and
influence of a purely actual, unchanging, infinite, inexhaustible
productive principle of all actual contingent reality: hence the
necessity and efficacy of the Divine concursus. And similarly
it is because the new actuality involved in every change is an
individually definite mode of actuality that we can detect in it
the need for, and the efficacy of, the created cause: the nature
of this latter, the character and scope and intensity of its active
power is what determines the individuality of the total result,
to the total production of which it has by the aid of the Divine
concursus attained.
(4) But God can Himself produce the total result under both
formalities without any efficiency of the creature. Therefore the
[pg 403]
difficulty remains that the latter efficiency is superfluous and useless:
and entia non sunt multiplicanda praeter necessitatem.
We reply that as a matter of fact the effects produced in the
ordinary course of nature are produced by God under both
formalities; but also by the created cause under both formalities:
inasmuch as the formalities are but mentally distinct aspects of
one real result which is, as regards its extrinsic causes, individual
and indivisible. The distinction of these formal aspects only
helps us to realize how de facto such an effect is due to the cooperation
of the First Cause and created causes. That God could
produce all such effects without any created causes—we must
distinguish. Some such effects He could not produce without
created causes, for such production would be self-contradictory.
He could not produce, for instance, a volition except as the act
of a created will, or a thought except as the act of a created
intellect, or a vital change except as the act of a living creature.
But apart from such cases which would involve an intrinsic impossibility,
God could of course produce, without created agents,
the effects which He does produce through their created efficiency.
It is, however, not a question of what could be, but of what
actually is. And we think that the arguments already set forth
prove conclusively that creatures are not de facto the inert, inactive,
aimless and unmeaning things they would be if Occasionalism
were the true interpretation of the universe of our actual
experience; but that these creatures are in a true sense efficient
causes, and that just as by their very co-existence with God, as
contingent beings, they do not derogate from His Infinite
Actuality but rather show forth His Infinity, so by their cooperation
with Him as subordinate and dependent efficient causes
they do not derogate from His supremacy as First Cause, but
rather show forth the infinite and inexhaustible riches of His
Wisdom and Omnipotence.
Chapter XV. Final Causes; Universal Order.
106. Two Conceptions of Experience, the Mechanical
and the Teleological.—We have seen that all change in the
universe demands for its explanation certain real principles, viz.
passive potentiality, actualization, and active power or efficiency;
in other words that it points to material, formal and efficient
causes. Do these principles suffice to explain the course of
nature to the inquiring mind? Mechanists say, Yes; these
principles explain it so far as it is capable of explanation.
Teleologists say, No; these principles do not of themselves account
for the universe of our experience: this universe reveals itself as
a cosmos: hence it demands for its explanation real principles or
causes of another sort, final causes, the existence of which implies
purpose, plan or design, and therefore also intelligence.
The problem whether or not the universe manifests the existence
and influence of final causes has been sometimes formulated
in this striking fashion: Is it that birds have wings in order to
fly, or is it merely that they fly because they have wings? Such
a graphic statement of the problem is misleading, for it suggests
that the alternatives are mutually exclusive, that we must vote
either for final causes or for efficient causes. As a matter of
fact we accept both. Efficient causes account for the course of
nature; but they need to be determined by the influence of final
causes. Moreover, the question how far this influence of final
causes extends—finality (finalitas), as it is technically termed—is a
secondary question; nor does the advocate of final causality in
the universe undertake to decide its nature and scope in every
instance and detail, any more than the physical scientist does to
point out all the physical laws embodied in an individual natural
event, or the biologist to say whether a doubtful specimen of
matter is organic or inorganic, or whether a certain sort of living
cell is animal or vegetable. The teleologist’s thesis, as against that
[pg 405]
of mechanism, is simply that there are final causes in the universe,
that the universe does really manifest the presence and influence of
final causes.501
There are two ways, however, of conceiving this influence
as permeating the universe. The conception of final causality
in general is, as we shall see, the conception of acting for an end,
from a motive, with a purpose, plan or design for the attainment of
something. It implies arrangement, ordination, adaptation of
means to ends (55). Now at least there appears to be, pervading
the universe everywhere and directing its activities, such an
adaptation. The admirable equilibrium of forces which secures the
regular motions of the heavenly bodies; the exact mixture of
gases which makes our atmosphere suitable for organic life; the
distance and relative positions of the sun and the earth, which
secure conditions favourable to organic life; the chemical transformations
whereby inorganic elements and compounds go to form
the living substance of plants and are thus prepared for assimilation
as food by animal organisms; the wonderfully graded
hierarchy of living species in the animate world, and the mutual
interdependence of plants and animals; the endless variety of
instincts which secure the preservation and well-being of
living individuals and species; most notably the adaptability and
adaptation of other mundane creatures to human uses by man himself,—innumerable
facts such as these convince us that the things of
the universe are useful to one another, that they are constituted
and disposed in relation to one another as if they had been
deliberately chosen to suit one another, to fit in harmoniously together
in mutual co-ordination and subordination so that by their
interaction and interdependence they work out a plan or design
and subserve as means to definite ends. This suitability of things
relatively to one another, this harmony of the nature and activity
of each with the nature and activity of every other, we may
designate as extrinsic finality. The Creator has willed so to
arrange and dispose all creatures in conditions of space and time
that such harmonious but purely extrinsic relations of mutual
adaptation do de facto obtain and continue to prevail between
them under His guidance.
But are these creatures themselves, in their own individual
natures, equally indifferent to any definite mode of action, so that
the orderly concurrence of their activities is due to an initial collocation
[pg 406]
and impulse divinely impressed upon them from without,
and not to any purposive principle intrinsic to themselves individually?
Descartes, Leibniz and certain supporters of the theory of
atomic dynamism regarding the constitution of matter, while recognizing
a relative and extrinsic finality in the universe in the
sense explained, seem to regard the individual agencies of the
universe as mere efficient causes, not of themselves endowed with
any immanent, intrinsic directive principle of their activities, and
so contributing by mere extrinsic arrangement to the order of the
universe. Scholastic philosophers, on the contrary, following the
thought of Aristotle,502 consider that every agency in the universe
is endowed with an intrinsic principle of finality which constantly
directs its activities towards the realization of a perfection which
is proper to it and which constitutes its intrinsic end (45-46). And
while each thus tends to its own proper perfection by the natural
play of its activities, each is so related to all others that they simultaneously
realize the extrinsic purpose which consists in the order
and harmony of the whole universe. Thus the extrinsic and relative
finality whereby all conspire to constitute the universe a cosmos
is secondary and posterior and subordinate to the deeper, intrinsic,
immanent and absolute finality whereby each individual created
nature moves by a tendency or law of its being towards the realization
of a good which perfects it as its natural end.
In order to understand the nature of this intrinsic and extrinsic
finality in the universe, and to vindicate its existence against
the philosophy of Mechanism, we must next analyse the concept,
and investigate the influence, of what are called final causes.
107. The Concept of Final Cause; its Objective
Validity in all Nature. Classification of Final Causes.—When
we speak of the end of the year, or the end of a wall, we
mean the extreme limit or ultimate point; and the term conveys
no notion of a cause. Similarly, were a person to say “I have
got to the end of my work,” we should understand him to mean
simply that he had finished it. But when people act deliberately
and as intelligent beings, they usually act for some conscious purpose,
with some object in view, for the achievement or attainment
of something; they continue to act until they have attained this
object; when they have attained it they cease to act; its attainment
synchronizes with the end of their action, taking this term in
the sense just illustrated. Probably this is the reason why the term
[pg 407]
end has been extended from its original sense to signify the
object for the attainment of which an intelligent agent acts. This
object of conscious desire induces the agent to seek it; and because
it thus influences the agent to act it verifies the notion of a cause:
it is a final cause, an end in the causal sense. For instance, a young
man wishes to become a medical doctor: the art of healing is the
end he wishes to secure. For this purpose he pursues a course of
studies and passes certain examinations; these acts whereby he
qualifies himself by obtaining a certain fund of knowledge and
skill are means to the end intended by him. He need not desire
these preparatory labours for their own sake; but he does desire
them as useful for his purpose, as means to his end: in so far as
he wills them as means he wills them not for their own sake but
because of the end, propter finem. He apprehends the end as a
good; he intends its attainment; he elects or selects certain acts or
lines of action as means suitable for this purpose. An end or final
cause, therefore, may be defined as something apprehended as
a good, and which, because desired as such, influences the will to
choose some action or line of action judged necessary or useful for the
attainment of this good. Hence Aristotle’s definition of end as
τὸ οὖ ἕνεκα: id cujus gratia aliquid fit: that for the sake of which
an agent acts.
The end understood in this sense is a motive of action; not
only would the action not take place without the agent’s intending
the end, showing the latter to be a conditio sine qua non; but,
more than this, the end as a good, apprehended and willed, has a
positive influence on the ultimate effect or issue, so that it is really
a cause.
Man is conscious of this “finality,” or influence of final causes
on his own deliberate actions. As an intelligent being he acts “for
ends,” and orders or regulates his actions as means to those ends;
so much so that when we see a man’s acts, his whole conduct,
utterly unrelated to rational ends, wholly at variance and out of
joint with the usual ends of intelligent human activity, we take
it as an indication of loss of reason, insanity. Furthermore, man
is free; he chooses the ends for which he acts; he acts electivé
propter fines.
But in the domain of animal life and activity is there any
evidence of the influence of final causes? Most undoubtedly.
Watch the movements of animals seeking their prey; observe
the wide domain of animal instincts; study the elaborate and
[pg 408]
intricate lines of action whereby they protect and foster and preserve
their lives, and rear their young and propagate their species:
could there be clearer or more abundant evidence that in all this
conduct they are influenced by objects which they apprehend and
seek as sensible goods? Not that they can conceive in the abstract
the ratio bonitatis in these things, or freely choose them as good, for
they are incapable of abstract thought and consequent free choice;
but that these sensible objects, apprehended by them in the concrete,
do really influence or move their sense appetites to desire
and seek them; and the influence of an object on sense appetite
springs from the goodness of this object (44, 45). They tend
towards apprehended goods; they act apprehensivé propter fines.503
Finally, even in the domains of unconscious agencies, of plant
life and inorganic nature, we have evidence of the influence of
final causes. For here too we witness innumerable varied, complex,
ever-renewed activities, constantly issuing in results useful
to, and good for, the agents which elicit them: operations which
contribute to the development and perfection of the natures of these
agents (46). Now if similar effects demand similar causes how
can we refuse to recognize even in these activities of physical
nature the influence of final causes? Whenever and wherever we
find a great and complex variety of active powers, forces, energies,
issuing invariably in effects which suit and develop and perfect
the agents in question,—in a word, which are good for these
agents,—whether the latter be conscious or unconscious, does
not reason itself dictate to us that all such domains of action
must be subject to the influence of final causes? Of course it
would be mere unreflecting anthropomorphism to attribute to
unconscious agencies a conscious subjection to the attracting and
directing influence of such causes. But the recognition of such
influence in this domain implies no naïve supposition of that
sort. It does, however, imply this very reasonable view: that
there must be some reason or ground in the nature or constitution
of even an inanimate agent for its acting always in a uniform
manner, conducive to its own development and perfection;
that there must be in the nature of each and every one of the
[pg 409]
vast multitude of such agents which make up the whole physical
universe a reason or ground for each co-operating constantly and
harmoniously with all the others to secure and preserve that
general order and regularity which enables us to pronounce the
universe not a chaos but a cosmos. Now that ground or reason
in things, whereby they act in such a manner—not indifferently,
chaotically, capriciously, aimlessly, unintelligibly, but definitely,
regularly, reliably, purposively, intelligibly—is a real principle of
their natures, impressing on their natures a definite tendency,
directive of their activities towards results which, as being suited
to these natures, bear to these latter the relation of final causes.
A directive principle need not itself be conscious; the inner
directive principle of inanimate agents towards what is good for
them, what perfects them, what is therefore in a true and real
sense their end (45, 46), is not conscious. But in virtue of it
they act as if they were conscious, nay intelligent, i.e. they act
executivé propter fines.
Of course the existence of this principle in inanimate agencies necessarily
implies intelligence: this indeed is our very contention against the whole
philosophy of mechanism, positivism and agnosticism. But is this intelligence
really identical with the agencies of nature, so that all the phenomena of experience,
which constitute the cosmos or universe, are but phases in the
evolution of One Sole Reality which is continually manifesting itself under
the distinct aspects of nature and mind? Or is this intelligence, though
virtually immanent in the universe, really distinct from it—really transcendent,—a
Supreme Intelligence which has created and continues to conserve this
universe and govern all its activities? This is a distinct question: it is the
question of Monism or Theism as an ultimate interpretation of human experience.
We conclude then that what we call finality, or the influence
of final causes, pervades the whole universe; that in the domain
of conscious agents it is conscious, instinctive when it solicits
sense appetite, voluntary when it solicits intelligent will; that in
the domain of unconscious agencies it is not conscious but
“natural” or “physical” soliciting the “nature” or “appetitus
naturalis” of these agencies.
Before inquiring into the nature of final causality we may
indicate briefly the main divisions of final causes: some of these
concern the domain of human activity and are of importance to
Ethics rather than to Ontology.
(a) We have already distinguished between intrinsic and
extrinsic finality. An intrinsic final cause is an end or object
[pg 410]
which perfects the nature itself of the agent which tends towards
it: nourishment, for instance, is an intrinsic end in relation to
the living organism. An extrinsic final cause is not one towards
which the nature of the agent immediately tends, but one which,
intended by some other agent, is de facto realized by the tendency
of the former towards its own intrinsic end. Thus, the general
order of the universe is an extrinsic end in relation to each
individual agency in the universe: it is an end intended by the
Creator and de facto realized by each individual agency acting in
accordance with its own particular nature.
(b) Very similar to this is the familiar distinction between
the finis operis and the finis operantis. The former is the end
necessarily and de facto realized by the act itself, by its very
nature, independently of any other end the agent may have
expressly intended to attain by means of it. The latter is the
end expressly intended by the agent, and which may vary for
one and the same kind of act. For instance, the finis operis of
an act of almsgiving is the actual aiding of the mendicant; the
finis operantis may be charity, or self-denial, or vanity, or whatever
other motive influences the giver.
(c) Akin to those also is the distinction between an unconscious,
or physical, or “natural” end, and a conscious, or mental,
or “intentional” end. The former is that towards which the
nature or “appetitus naturalis” of unconscious agencies tends;
the latter is an end apprehended by a conscious agent.
(d) An end may be either ultimate or proximate or intermediate.
An ultimate end is one which is sought for its own
sake, as contrasted with an intermediate end which is willed
rather as a means to the former, and with a proximate end which
is intended last and sought first as a means to realizing the
others. It should be noted that proximate and intermediate
ends, in so far as they are sought for the sake of some ulterior
end, are not ends at all but rather means; only in so far as they
present some good desirable for its own sake, are they properly
ends, or final causes. Furthermore, an ultimate end may be such
absolutely or relatively: absolutely if it cannot possibly be subordinated
or referred to any ulterior or higher good; relatively
if, though ultimate in a particular order as compared with means
leading up to it, it is nevertheless capable of being subordinated
to a higher good, though not actually referred to this latter by
any explicit volition of the agent that seeks it.
(e) We can regard the end for which an agent acts either
objectively,—finis “objectivus,”—or formally,—finis “formalis”.
The former is the objective good itself which the agent wishes
to realize, possess or enjoy; the latter is the act whereby the
agent formally secures, appropriates, unites himself with, this
objective good. Thus, God Himself is the objective happiness
(beatitudo objectiva) of man, while man’s actual possession of, or
union with, God, by knowledge and love, is man’s formal happiness
(beatitudo formalis).
(f) We may distinguish also between the real end (finis “qui”
or “cujus”, and the personal end (finis “cui”). The former is
the good which the agent desires, the good for the sake of which
“cujus” gratia) he acts. The latter is the subject or person to
whom he wishes this good, or for whom he wishes to procure it.
Thus, a labourer may work to earn a sustenance for himself or also
for his family. The real and the personal end are never willed
separately, but always as one concrete good.
(g) The distinction between a principal end and an accessory
end (motivum “impulsivum”) is obvious. The former can move to
act of itself without the latter, but the latter strengthens the influence
of the former. A really charitable person, while efficaciously
moved to give alms by sympathy with the poor, may
not be uninfluenced by vanity to let others know of his charity.
(h) Finally we may note the theological distinction between the natural
end, and the supernatural end, of man as a rational and moral agent. The
former is the end due to man’s nature, the latter is an end which is gratuitous
and undue to his nature. God might not have created the world or man, and
in this sense even the natural end of man is a gratuitous gift of God; but
granted that God did decree to create the world and man, an end corresponding
to man’s nature and powers was due to him: the knowledge, service
and love of God as known to man by the light of natural reason. But as
a matter of fact God, in His actual providence, has decreed for man an incomparably
higher and purely gratuitous end, an end revealed to man by
God Himself, an end entirely undue not only to man but to any and
every possible creature: the Beatific Vision of the Divine Essence for ever in
heaven.
108. Causality of the Final Cause; Relation of the
Latter to Efficient, Formal, and Material Causes.—We
can best analyse the influence of the final cause by studying this
influence as exerted on conscious and intelligent agents. The
final cause has a positive influence of some sort on the production,
happening, actualization of effects. What is the nature of
this influence? The final cause exerts its influence by being a
[pg 412]
good, an apprehended good; it exerts this influence on the appetite
of the agent, soliciting the latter to perform certain acts for
the realization, attainment, possession, or enjoyment of this
good. But it must not be conceived as the efficient cause of this
movement of the appetite, nor may its influence be conceived as
action. An efficient cause must actually exist in order to act;
but when the final cause, as an apprehended good, exerts its
influence on the appetite it is not yet actual: not until the agent,
by his action, has realized the end and actually attained it, does
the end, as a good, actually exist. We must distinguish between
the end as attained and the end as intended, between the finis in
executione and the finis in intentione. It is not the end as attained
that is a final cause; as attained it is an effect pure and simple.
It is the end as intended that is a final cause; and as intended it
does not yet actually exist: hence its influence cannot be by
way of action. Perhaps it is the idea or cognition of the intended
end that exerts the peculiar influence of final cause? No; the
idea or cognition of the end actually exists, no doubt, in the conscious
agent, but this is only a condition, a conditio sine qua non,
for the apprehended good, the final cause, to exert its influence:
nil volitum nisi praecognitum. It is not the cognition of the good,
however, that moves the agent to act, it is not the idea of the
good that the agent desires or strives for, but the good itself.
It is the good itself, the known good, that exerts the influence,
and this influence consists in the passive inclination or attraction
or tendency of the appetite towards the good: a tendency which
necessarily results from the very presence of the good (not really
or physically of course, but representatively, mentally, “intentionally,”
by “esse intentionale”; cf. 4) in the agent’s consciousness,
and which is formally the actualization of the causal power or
influence of the final cause. “Just as the efficient cause influences
by acting,” says St. Thomas,504 “so the final cause influences by
being yearned for and desired”.
Looked at from the side of the agent that undergoes it, this
influence is a passive yielding: this next becomes an active
motion of appetite; and in the case of free will a deliberate act
of intending the end, followed by acts of choosing means, and
finally by acts commanding the executive faculties to employ
these means.
Looked at from the side of the final cause, the influence consists
in an attraction of appetite towards union with itself as a good.
The matter cannot be analysed much further; nor will imagination
images help us here any more than in the case of efficient
causality. It must be noted, however, that the influence of the
final cause is the influence not of a reality as actual, or in its esse
actuale, but of a reality as present to a perceiving mind, or in its
esse intentionale. At the same time it would be a mistake to
infer from this that the influence of the final cause is not real.
It is sometimes described as “intentional” causality, “causalitas
intentionalis”; but this must not be taken to mean that it is not
real: for it is not the “esse intentionale” of the good, i.e. the
cognition of the good, its presence in the mind or consciousness
of the agent, that moves the latter’s appetite: it is the apprehended
good, apprehended as real, as possible of actual attainment, that
moves the agent to act. The influence may not be physical in
the sense of being productive of, or interchangeable with, or measurable
by, corporeal energy, or in terms of mechanical work; nor is
it; but it is none the less real.
But if the influence of a final cause really reaches to the effect
of the agent’s actions only through the medium of the latter’s
appetite, and therefore through a link of “intentional” causality,
does it not at once follow that the attribution of final causality to
the domain of unconscious and inorganic activities, can be at
best merely metaphorical? The attribution to such agencies of
an “appetitus naturalis” is intelligible indeed as a striking and
perhaps not unpoetic metaphor. But to contend that it is anything
more than a metaphor, to claim seriously that inanimate
agencies are swayed and influenced by “ends,”—is not this really
to substitute mysticism and mystery for rational speculation and
analysis?
Mechanists are wont to dismiss the doctrine of final causes
in the physical universe with offhand charges of this kind. They
are but too ready to attribute it to a mystical attitude of mind.
Final causes, they say, are not discovered in inanimate nature by
the cold, calculating, unemotional analysis to which reason submits
its activities, but are read into it by minds which allow themselves
to be prompted by the imagination and emotions to personify and
anthropomorphize inanimate agencies. The accusation is as plausible
as it is unjust. It is plausible because the attribution of final
causes to inanimate nature, and of an “appetitus naturalis” to
[pg 414]
its agencies, seems to imply the recognition of conscious, mental,
“intentional” influence in this domain. But it really implies
nothing of the sort; and hence the injustice of the charge. What
it does imply is the existence of a genuine analogy between the
nature and natural activities of physical agencies on the one hand
and the appetite and appetitive activities of conscious agencies on
the other. The existence of this analogy is absolutely undeniable.
The orderly, invariable and uniformly suitable character of physical
activities, simply forces our reason to recognize in physical
agencies natures which tend towards their development, and
which by their activities attain to what is good for them, to what
perfects them. In other words we have to recognize that each by
its natural line of activity attains to results that are good and
useful to it just as if it apprehended them as such and consciously
tended towards them. The analogy is there; and the recognition
of it, so far from being a “mystic” interpretation of facts, is an
elementary logical exercise of our reasoning faculty. The scholastics
emphasized their recognition of the analogy by calling the
nature of an unconscious agent,—the principle of its active tendencies
towards the realization of its own perfection—an “appetitus
naturalis”: an expression into which no one familiar with scholastic
terminology would venture to read any element of mysticism.505
Every separate agency in nature has a uniform mode of
activity; by following out this line of action each co-operates
with all the others in maintaining the orderly course of nature.
These are facts which call for explanation. They are not explained
by the supposition of mechanists that these agencies are
mere efficient causes: efficient causality does not account for order,
it has got simply nothing to do with order or regularity. Consequently
the last word of the mechanical philosophy on the fact
of order in the universe is—Agnosticism. In opposition to this
attitude we are far from contending that there is no mystery, or
that all is clear either in regard to the fact of change or the fact
of regularity. Just as we cannot explain everything in efficient
causality, so neither can we explain everything in final causality.
But we do contend that the element of order, development,
evolution, even in the physical universe, can be partially explained
[pg 415]
by recognizing in its several agencies a nature, a principle
of development, a passive inclination implanted in the very being
of these agencies by the Intelligent Author of their being.
In conscious agencies this inclination or tendency to actions
conformable or connatural to their being is not always in act; it
is aroused by conscious cognition, perception, or imagination of
a good, and operates intermittently. In unconscious agencies it
is congenital and constantly in act, i.e. as a tendency, not as
actually operative: for its actual development due conditions of
environment are required: the seed will not grow without a suitable
soil, temperature, moisture, etc. In conscious agencies
the tendency, considered entitatively or as a reality in them, is an
accidental form; in unconscious agencies it is their forma substantialis,
the formative substantial principle, which determines
the specific type to which their nature belongs.506
In all agencies the inclination or appetite or tendency to action
arises from a form; an elicited appetite from an “intentional”
form, a natural appetite from a “natural” form: Omnis inclinatio
seu appetitus consequitur formam; appetitus elicitus formam intentionalem,
appetitus naturalis formam naturalem. The scholastic
view that final causality pervades all things is expressed in the
aphorism, Omne agens agit propter finem: Every agency acts for
an end.
From our analysis of final causality it will be seen that the
“end” becomes a cause by exercising its influence on the agent
or efficient cause, and thus initiating the action of the latter. We
have seen already that material and formal causes exercise their
causality dependently on the efficient cause of the change or
effect produced by the latter. We now see that the final cause,
the end as intended, determines the action of the efficient cause;
hence its causality holds the primacy as compared with that of
the other causes: it is in this sense the cause of causes, causa
causarum.507 But while the end as intended is the starting point of
[pg 416]
the whole process, the end as attained is the ultimate term of the
latter. Hence the scholastic aphorism: Finis est primus in
intentione et ultimus in executione. And this is true where the
process involves a series of acts attaining to means subordinate to
an end: this latter is the first thing intended and the last attained.
The final cause, the end as intended, is extrinsic to the effect.
It is intrinsic to the efficient cause. It is a “forma” or determinative
principle of the latter: a forma intentionalis in conscious
agents, a forma naturalis in unconscious agents.
109. Nature and the Laws of Nature. Character and
Grounds of their Necessity and Universality. Scientific
Determinism and Philosophic Fatalism.—By the
term nature we have seen that Aristotle and the scholastics
meant the essence or substance of an agent regarded as inner
principle of the latter’s normal activities, as determining the
bent or inclination of these, and therefore as in a real sense their
final cause. Hence Aristotle’s definition of nature as a certain
principle or cause of the motion and rest of the thing in
which that principle is rooted fundamentally and essentially
and not merely accidentally.508 The scholastics, recognizing
that this intentio naturae, this subjection to finality, in unconscious
agencies must be the work and the index of intelligence, in other
words that this analogical finality in inanimate things must connote
a proper finality, a properly purposive mode of action, in
the author of these things, conceived this nature or intentio
naturae as the impression of a divine art or plan upon the very
being of all creatures by the Creator Himself. Hence St. Thomas’s
profound and well-known description of nature as “the principle of
a divine art impressed upon things, in virtue of which they move
towards determinate ends”. Defining art as the just conception
[pg 417]
of external works to be accomplished,509 he observes that nature is
a sort of art: “as if a ship-builder were to endow his materials
with the power of moving and adapting themselves so as to form
or construct a ship”.510 And elsewhere he remarks that nature
differs from art only in this that the former is an intrinsic, the
latter an extrinsic, principle of the work which is accomplished
through its influence: so that if the art whereby a ship is constructed
were intrinsic to the materials, the ship would be
constructed by nature as it actually is by art.511
Such, then, is the teleological conception of the nature of each
individual agency in the universe. When we speak of “universal
nature,” “external nature,” “physical nature,” “the course of
nature,” “the laws of nature,” etc. we are using the term in a
collective sense to signify the sum-total of all the agencies which
constitute the whole physical universe; and furthermore in all
such contexts we usually understand by nature the world of
corporeal things as distinct from the domain of mind or spirit.
The proof of this view,—that the agencies of the physical
universe are not merely efficient causes, but that they act under the
influence of ends; that they have definite lines of action which
are natural to them, and whereby they realize their own individual
development and the maintenance of the universe as a
cosmos; that by doing so they reveal the influence of intelligent
purpose,—the proof of this view lies, as we have seen, in the fact
that their activities are regular, uniform, and mutually useful, or,
in other words, that they are productive of order (110). Bearing
this in mind let us inquire into the various meanings discernible
in the very familiar expressions, “laws of nature,” “physical laws,”
“natural laws”.512
We may understand firstly by a law of nature this innate
tendency we have been describing as impressed upon the very
being of all created things by the Creator. It is in this sense
we speak of a thing acting “naturally,” or “according to the
law of its nature,” or “according to its nature,” when we see
it acting according to what we conceive to be the end intended
for it, acting in a manner conducive to the development of its
own individuality, the preservation of its specific type or kind,
and the fulfilment of its rôle in the general scheme of
things. What this “natural” mode of action is for this particular
kind of thing, we gather from our experience of the
regular or normal activity of things of its kind. Thus, we
say it is a law of oxygen and hydrogen to combine in definite
proportions, under suitable conditions, to form water; a law of
all particles of matter in the universe to tend to move towards one
another with a definite acceleration; a law of living organisms to
reproduce their kind. This usage comes nearest to the original
meaning of the term law: a precept or command imposed on
intelligent agents by a superior. For we conceive this natural
tendency impressed on physical agencies by the Creator after the
analogy of a precept or command. And we have good reason
to do so: because uniformity of conduct in intelligent agents is
the normal result of their obedience to a law imposed upon them;
and we see in the activities of the physical universe an all-pervading
feature of regularity.
Secondly, we transfer the term law to this result itself of the
natural tendency of the being, of the convergence of its activities
towards its end. That is to say, we call the uniform mode of
action of an agent a law of nature, a natural or physical law.
This usage, which is common in the positive sciences, implies a
less profound, a more superficial, but a perfectly legitimate mode
of apprehending and studying the changes and phenomena of the
physical universe.
Thirdly, since the several agencies of the universe co-exist in
time and space, since they constantly interact on one another,
since for the exercise of the natural activities of each certain
extrinsic conditions of relationship with its environment must be
fulfilled, an accurate knowledge and exact formulation of these
relations are obviously requisite for a scientific and practical insight
into the mode of activity of any natural agency. In fact
the physical scientist may and does take for granted the natural
[pg 419]
tendency and the uniformity of action resulting therefrom, and
confines himself to discovering and formulating the relations between
any given kind of action and the extrinsic conditions requisite for
its exercise. Such, for instance, would be any chemical “law”
setting forth the measure, and the conditions of temperature,
pressure, etc., in which certain chemical elements combine to
form a certain chemical compound. To all such formulae scientists
give the title of physical laws, or laws of physical nature. These
formulae, descriptive of the manner in which a phenomenon takes
place, setting forth with the greatest possible quantitative exactness
the phenomenal factors513 that enter into and precede and accompany
it, are laws in a still more superficial and still less philosophical
sense, but a sense which is most commonly—and justly—accepted
in the positive or physical sciences.
Before examining the feature and characteristic of necessity and universality
which enters into all these various conceptions of a “physical law”
we have here to observe that it would make for clearness, and for a better
understanding between physics and metaphysics, between science and
philosophy, between the investigator who seeks by observation and experiment
for the proximate phenomenal conditions and “physical” causes of phenomena,
and the investigator who seeks for the ultimate real ground and explanation
of these latter by speculative analysis of them, and by reasoning from the
scientist’s discoveries about them,—if it were understood and agreed that investigation
into the scope and significance and ultimate ground of this feature
of stability in the laws of physical nature belongs to the philosopher rather
than to the scientist. We have already called attention to the fact that the
propriety of such an obviously reasonable and intelligible division of labour is
almost universally admitted in theory both by scientists and by philosophers;
though, unfortunately, it is not always remembered in practice (100).
In theory the scientist assumes, and very properly assumes, that the
agencies with which he deals are not capricious, unreliable, irregular, but
stable, reliable, regular in their mode of action, that in similar sets of conditions
and circumstances they will act uniformly. Without inquiring into
the ultimate grounds of this assumption he premises that all his conclusions,
all his inductive generalizations about the activity of these agencies, will hold
good of these latter just in so far as they do act according to his general
postulate as to their regularity. He then proceeds, by the inductive processes
of hypothesis and experimental verification, to determine what agencies
produce such or such an event, under what conditions they bring this about,
what are all the phenomenal conditions, positive and negative, antecedent and
concomitant, in the absence of any one of which this event will not happen,
and in the presence of all of which it will happen. These are, in accordance
with his assumption, determining causes of the event; the knowledge of
them is from the speculative point of view extremely important, and from the
practical standpoint of invention and applied science extremely useful. As a
[pg 420]
scientist he has no other knowledge in view: he aims at discovering the
“how,” the quomodo, of natural phenomena,—how, for instance, under what
conditions and in what measure, water is produced from oxygen and hydrogen.
When he has discovered all these positive and negative conditions his scientific
knowledge of the formation of water is complete.
But there are other questions in regard to natural phenomena to which
the experimental methods of the positive sciences can offer no reply. They
can tell us nothing about the wider “how” which resolves itself into a “why.”
They can give no information about the ultimate causes, origins, reasons, or
essences, of those phenomena. As Pasteur and other equally illustrious
scientists have proclaimed, experimental science is essentially positive, i.e. confined
to the proximate phenomenal conditions and causes of things; it has
nothing to say, nor has it any need or any right to say anything, about the
ultimate nature, or first origin, or final destiny, of the things and events of the
universe.
Yet such questions arise, and clamour insistently for solution. How is it,
or why is it, that natural phenomena are uniformly linked to certain other
phenomenal antecedents or “physical” causes? Is it absolutely impossible,
inconceivable, that this sequence should be found not to obtain in even a
single individual instance? Why should there be such uniform “sequences”
or “laws” at all? Are there exceptions, or can there be exceptions to
these “laws of physical nature”? What is the character and what are the
grounds of the necessity of these laws? Every living organism comes from
a living cell—not from any living cell, but from some particular kind of living
cell. But why are there such kinds of cells? Why are there living cells at
all? Whence their first origin? Again, granted that there are different kinds or
types of living cells, why should a particular kind of cell give rise, by division
and evolution, to an organism of the same kind or type as the parent
organisms? Why does it not always do so? Why are what biologists describe
as “monsters” in the organic kingdom possible? And why, since
they are possible, are they not as numerous as what are recognized as the
normal types or kinds of living organisms?
Now these are questions in regard to which not only every professing
physical scientist and every professing metaphysician, but every thinking man,
must take up some attitude or other. A refusal to consider them, on the plea
that they are insoluble, is just as definite an attitude as any other; nor by
assuming this attitude does any man, even though he be a specialist in some
department of the positive or physical sciences, escape being a “metaphysician”
or a “philosopher,” however much he may deprecate such titles;
for he is taking up a reasoned attitude—we presume it is such, and not the
outcome of mere prejudice—on ultimate questions. And this is philosophy;
this is metaphysics. When, therefore, a physical scientist either avows or insinuates
that because the methods of physical science, which are suitable for
the discovery of the proximate causes of phenomena, can tell him nothing
about ultimate questions concerning these phenomena, therefore there is nothing
to be known about these questions, he is not only committing himself, nolens
volens, to definite philosophical views, but he is doing a serious disservice to
physical science itself by misconceiving and mis-stating its rightful scope and
limits. He has just an equal right with any other man to utilize the established
[pg 421]
truths of physical science to help him in answering ultimate questions.
Nay, he may even use the unverified hypotheses and systematic conceptions514
of physical science for what they are worth in helping him to determine his
general world-view. But his competence as a specialist in physical science
does not confer upon him any special qualification for estimating the value of
these truths and hypotheses as evidence in the domain of ultimate problems.
Nor can he, because he is a scientist, or even because he may go so far as to
assert the right of speaking in the name of “science,” claim for his particular
interpretation the privilege of exemption from criticism; and this is true no
matter what his interpretation may be—whether it be agnosticism, mechanism,
teleologism, monism, or theism. These observations may appear elementary
and obvious; but the insinuation of positivism and phenomenism, that
whatever is not itself phenomenal and verifiable by the experimental methods
of the physical sciences is in no wise knowable, and the insinuation of
mechanists that their world-view is the only one compatible with the truths
of science and therefore the only “scientific” philosophy, justify us in reiterating
and emphasizing even such obvious methodological considerations.
Bearing them in mind, let us now examine the uniformity and necessity of
the laws of physical nature.
Understanding by natural law the natural inclination or
tendency of the creature to a definite line of activity, this law is
of itself determining or necessitating. Moreover, it is absolutely
inseparable from the essence of the creature. Granted that the
creature exists, it has this tendency to exert and direct all its
forces and energies in a definite, normal way, for the realization
of its end. This nisus naturae is never absent; it is observable
even where, as in the generation of “monsters” by living organisms,
it partially fails to attain its end. A law of nature, taken
in this sense, is absolutely necessary to, and inseparable from,
the created agent; it admits of no exceptions; no agent can exist
without it; for it is identical with the very being of the agent
But the uniformity of action resulting from this natural
tendency, the uniform series of normal operations whereby it
realizes its end, is not absolutely necessary, inviolable, unexceptional.
In the first place the Author of Nature can, for a
higher or moral purpose, prevent any created agency supernaturally,
miraculously, from actually exercising its active powers in
accordance with its nature for the prosecution of its natural end.
But apart altogether from this, abstracting from all special interference
of the First Cause, and confining our attention to the
natural order itself, we have to consider that for any physical
agency to act in its natural or normal manner certain extrinsic
conditions are always requisite: oxygen and hydrogen, for instance,
[pg 422]
will combine to produce water, but only under certain
conditions of contact, pressure, temperature, etc. This general
requirement arises from the fact already mentioned, that physical
agencies co-exist in time and space and are constantly interacting.
These extrinsic conditions are, of course, not expressly stated
in the formulation of those uniformities and quantitative descriptions
called “laws of nature” in the second and third interpretations
of this expression as explained above. It is taken as
understood that the law applies only if and when and where all
such conditions are verified. The law, therefore, as stated categorically,
does not express an absolutely necessary, universal,
and unexceptional truth. It may admit of exceptions.
In the next place, when we come to examine these exceptions
to uniformity, these failures or frustrations of the normal or
natural activities of physical agencies, we find it possible to distinguish
roughly, with Aristotle, between two groups of such
“uniformities” or “laws”. There are firstly those which, so far
as our experience goes, seem to prevail always (ἀεὶ), unexceptionally;
and secondly, those which seem to prevail generally,
for the most part (ἐπὶ τὸ πολὺ), though not unexceptionally.
The former would be the outcome of active powers, energies,
forces, de facto present and prevalent always and everywhere in
all physical agencies, and of such a character that the conditions
requisite for their actual operation would be always verified.
Such, for instance, would be the force of gravity in all ponderable
matter; and hence the law of gravitation is regarded as all-pervading,
universal, unexceptional. But there are other natural
or normal effects which are the outcome of powers, forces,
energies, not all-pervading, but restricted to special groups of
agencies, dependent for their actual production on the presence of
a great and complex variety of extrinsic conditions, and liable
therefore to be impeded by the interfering action of numerous
other natural agencies. Such, for instance, would be the
natural powers and processes whereby living organisms propagate
their kind. The law, therefore, which states it to be a uniformity
of nature that living organisms reproduce offspring similar to
themselves in kind, is a general law, admitting exceptions.
Operations and effects which follow from the nature of their
causes are called natural (καθ᾽ ἁυτό, καὶ μὴ κατὰ συμβεβηκός).515
Some causes produce their natural effects always (τὰ ἐξ ἀνάνκης
[pg 423]
καὶ ἀεὶ γιγνομένα), others produce their natural effects usually, as
a general rule (τὰ ὡς ἐπι πολὺ γιγνόμενα).516 Operations and
effects which are produced by the interfering influence of
extrinsic agencies (τὸ βίαιον “violent,” as opposed to natural), and
not in accordance with the nature of their principal cause, are
called by Aristotle accidental (τὰ κατὰ συμβεβηκός, τὰ ἐνδεχόμενα
γυγνέσθαι); and these, he remarks, people commonly describe as
due to chance (καὶ ταῦτα πάντες φασὶν εἰναι ἀπο τύχης).517
All are familiar with events or happenings described as
“fortuitous,” “accidental,” “exceptional,” “unexpected,” with
things happening by “chance,” by (good or bad) “luck” or
“fortune”.518 There are terms in all languages expressive of this
experience—casus, sors, fortuna, τύχη, etc. The notion underlying
all of them is that of something occurring unintentionally,
praeter intentionem agentis. Whether chance effects result from
the action of intelligent agents or from the operation of physical
causes they are not “intended,”—by the deliberate purpose of
the intelligent agent in the one case, or by the natural tendency,
the intentio naturae, of the mere physical agency in the other.
Such an effect, therefore, has not a natural cause; hence it is
considered exceptional, and is always more or less unexpected.
Nature, as Aristotle rightly observes,519 never produces a chance
effect. His meaning is, that whenever such an effect occurs it is
not brought about in accordance with the natural tendency of
any physical agency. It results from a collision or coincidence
of two or more such agencies, each acting according to its
nature. The hunter’s act of firing at a wild fowl is an intentional
act. The boy’s act of coming into the thicket to gather wild
flowers is an intentional act. The accidental shooting of the
boy is the result of a coincidence of the two intentional acts.
Similarly, each of all the various agencies which bring about the
development of an embryo in the maternal womb has its own
immediate and particular natural effect, and only mediately
contributes to the general effect of bringing the embryo to
maturity. As a rule these particular effects are favourable to the
general effect. But sometimes the immediate ends do not
subserve this ulterior purpose. The result is accidental, exceptional,
a deviation from the normal type, an anomaly, a
“monster” in the domain of living organisms.
Aristotle’s analysis, correct so far, is incomplete. It assigns
no ultimate explanation of the fact that there are such encounters
of individual natural tendencies in the universe, such failures in
the subordination of particular ends to wider ulterior ends.
As a matter of fact these chance effects, although not “intended”
by the natures of individual created agencies, are not wholly and
entirely unintended. They are not wholly aimless. They enter
into the general plan and scheme of things as known and willed
by the Author of Nature. They are known to His Intelligence,
and willed and ruled by His Providence. For Him there can be
no such thing as chance. Effects that are accidental in relation
to created causes, effects that run counter to the nature or
intentio naturae of these, are foreseen and willed by Him and
made to subserve that wider and more general end which is the
universal order of the world that He has actually willed to
create. It is only in relation to the natures of individual
agencies, and to the limited horizon of our finite intelligences,
that such phenomena can present the aspect of fortuitous or
chance occurrences.
Before passing on to deal, in our concluding section, with the
great fact of order, let us briefly compare with the foregoing explanation
of nature and its laws the attempt of mechanists
to explain these without recognizing in the physical universe any
influence of final causes, or any indication of a purposive intelligence.
We have ventured to describe their attitude as philosophic
fatalism.520 According to their view there is no ground for the distinction
between phenomena that happen “naturally” and phenomena
that happen “accidentally” or “by chance”. All alike
happen by the same kind of general necessity: the generation of
a “monster” is as “natural” as the generation of normal offspring;
the former, when it occurs, is just as inevitably the outcome
of the physical forces at work in the particular case as the
latter is the outcome of the particular set of efficient causes which
do actually produce the normal result: the only difference is that
[pg 425]
the former, occurring less frequently and as the result of a rarer
and less known conjunction of “physical” causes than the latter,
is not expected by us to occur, and is consequently regarded,
when it does occur, as exceptional. Now it is quite true that
what we call “chance” effects, or “exceptional” effects, result
just as inevitably from the set of forces operative in their case, as
normal effects result from the forces operative in theirs. But this
leaves for explanation something which the mechanist cannot
explain. He regards a physical law merely as a generalization,
beyond experience, of some experienced uniformity; and he holds
that all our physical laws are provisional in the sense that a wider
and deeper knowledge of the actual conditions of interaction
among the physical forces of the universe would enable us to eliminate
exceptions—which are all apparent, not real—by restating
our laws in such a comprehensive way as to include all such cases.
We may, indeed, admit that our physical laws are open to revision
and restatement in this sense, and are de facto often modified
in this sense by the progress of science. But the important
point is this, that the mechanist does not admit the existence, in
physical agencies, of any law in the sense of a natural inclination
towards an end, or in any sense in which it would imply intelligence,
design, or purpose. On the contrary, claiming as he does
that all physical phenomena are reducible to mechanical motions of
inert masses, atoms, or particles of matter in space, he is obliged to
regard all physical agencies as being, so far as their nature is concerned,
wholly indifferent to any particular form of activity.521 Committed
to the indefensible view that all qualitative change is reducible
to quantitative (11), and all material differences to differences
in the location of material particles and in the velocity and direction
of the spatial motion impressed upon each by others extrinsic
to itself, he has left himself no factors wherewith to explain the
actual order and course of the universe, other than the purely indifferent
factors of essentially or naturally homogeneous particles of
inert matter endowed with local motion. We emphasize this feature
of indifference; for the conception of an inert particle of matter subject
to mechanical motion impressed upon it from without, is the
very type of an indifferent agency. What such an entity will do,
whether or not it will move, with what velocity and in what direction
it will move—in a word, its entire conduct, its rôle in the universe,
the sum-total of its functions—nothing of all this is dependent
[pg 426]
on itself; everything depends on agencies extrinsic to it, and
on its extrinsic time-and-space relations to these agencies; and
these latter in turn are in the same condition as itself. Now is it
conceivable that agencies of this kind, of themselves absolutely indifferent
to any particular kind of effect, suitable or unsuitable,
regular or irregular, orderly or disorderly, could actually produce
and maintain the existing order of the universe? If they were
themselves produced by an All-Wise and All-Powerful Being, and
definitely arranged in spatial relations to one another, and initial
mechanical motion in definite directions and velocities impressed on
the different parts of the system, there is no denying that Infinite
Wisdom and Power could, by Divine concurrence even with such
indifferent agencies, realize and maintain a cosmos, or orderly universe.
Such purely extrinsic finality (106) could, absolutely
speaking, account for the existence of order, uniformity, regularity,
system; though all the evidence furnished by the universe of our
actual experience points to the existence of intrinsic finality also as
understood by Aristotle and the scholastics. But the mechanist
will not allow even extrinsic finality; he will not recognize in
the actual universe of our experience any evidence of a Ruling Intelligence
realizing a plan or design for an intelligent purpose;
he denies the necessity of the inference from the data of human
experience to the existence of a Guiding Intelligence. And what
are his alternatives? He may choose one or other of two.
He may restate in the more scientific and imposing terminology
of modern mechanics the crude conception of the ancient
Greek atomists: that the actual order of the universe is the
absolutely inevitable and fatal outcome of a certain collocation of
the moving masses of the physical universe, a collocation favourable
to order, a collocation which just happened to occur by some happy
chance from the essentially aimless, purposeless, indifferent and
chaotic motions of those material masses and particles. We say
“chaotic,” for chaos is the absence of cosmos; and order is the fact
that has got to be explained. In the concept of indifferent, inert
atoms of matter moving through space there is emphatically no
principle of order;522 and hence the mechanist who will not admit the
necessity of inferring an Intelligence to give these moving masses
or atoms the collocation favourable to order is forced to “explain”
[pg 427]
this supposed collocation by attributing it to pure chance—the
concursus fortuitus atomorum of the ancient Greeks. When, however,
we reflect that the more numerous these atoms and the
more varied and complex their motions, the smaller is the chance
of a collocation favourable to order; that the atoms and motions
are supposed actually to surpass any assignable number; that
therefore the chance of any such favourable collocation occurring
is indefinitely smaller than any measurable proportion,—we can
draw our own conclusions about the value of such a speculation
as a rational “explanation” of the existing cosmos. And this
apart altogether from the consideration that the fact to be explained
is not merely the momentary occurrence of an orderly
collocation, but the maintenance of an orderly system of cosmic
phenomena throughout the lapse of all time. No orderly finite
system of mechanical motions arranged by human skill can preserve
its orderly motions indefinitely without intelligent human
supervision: the neglected machine will get out of order, run
down, wear out, if left to itself; and we are asked to believe that
the whole universe is one vast machine which not only goes on
without intelligent supervision, but which actually made itself by
chance!523
Naturally such an “explanation” of the universe does not
commend itself to any man of serious thought, whatever his
difficulties may be against the argument from the fact of order
in the universe to the existence of an Intelligent Designer. Add
to this the consideration that the mechanist theory does not
even claim to account for the first origin of the universe: it
postulates the existence of matter in motion. In regard to this
supreme problem of the first origin of the universe the attitude
of the mechanist is avowedly agnostic; and in view of what we
have just remarked about the “chance” theory as an “explanation”
of the existing order of the universe, it is no matter for
surprise that most mechanists reject this theory and embrace
the agnostic attitude in regard to this latter problem also.
Whether the agnostic attitude they assume be negative or positive,
i.e. whether they are content to say that they themselves at least
fail to find any satisfactory rational explanation of the origin and
nature of the cosmos, or contend further that no rational solution
of these problems is within the reach of the human mind, their
[pg 428]
teaching is refuted in Natural Theology, where the theistic solution
of these problems is set forth and vindicated.
110. The Order of the Universe; A Fact and its
Implications.—The considerations so far submitted in this
chapter, as pointing to the existence and influence of final causes
in the universe, will be strengthened and completed by a brief
analysis of order and its implications.
We have seen already (55) that the apprehension of order
in things implies the recognition of some unifying principle in
what is manifold. What, in general, is the nature of this
principle? It is the point of view, the standpoint from which the
unifying arrangement or disposition of the manifold is carried
out; in other words it is the end, object, or purpose, of the orderly
arrangement. The arrangement, and the order resulting from
it, will vary according to the end in view—whether, for instance,
it be an arrangement of books in a library, of pictures in a
gallery, of materials in an edifice, of parts in a machine. Hence
St. Thomas’s definition of order as the due adaptation of means to
ends: recta ratio rerum ad finem. When this adaptation is the
work of human intelligence the order realized is artificial, when
it is the work of nature the order realized is natural. Art is an
extrinsic principle of order, nature implies indeed also an intelligent
extrinsic principle of order, but is itself an intrinsic
principle of order: the works of nature and those of art have this
feature in common, that they manifest adaptation of means to
ends.524
The subordination of means to ends realizes an order which
has for its unifying principle the influence of an end, a final
cause. The group of dynamic relations thus revealed constitutes
what is called teleological order, the order of purpose or finality.
The realization or execution of such an order implies the simultaneous
existence of co-ordinated parts or members in a system, a
realized whole with complex, co-ordinated, orderly parts, the
principle of unity in this system being the form of the whole.
This realized, disposed, or constituted order, is called the esthetic
[pg 429]
order (55), the order of co-ordination, composition, constitution.
In ultimate analysis, however, these two orders, the teleological and
the esthetic, having as respective unifying principles the final
cause and the formal cause, are not two really distinct orders,
but rather two aspects of one and the same order: we have
seen that in the things of nature the intrinsic end or final cause
of each is identical with its forma substantialis or formal cause
(108). But the final cause is naturally prior to the formal cause,
and consequently the teleological order is more fundamental
than the esthetic.
St. Augustine’s definition of order as “the arrangement of
a multiplicity of things, similar and dissimilar, according its
proper place to each,”525 reveals the material cause of order in
the multiplicity of varied elements, the formal cause of order in
the group of relations resulting from the arrangement or dispositio,
and the efficient cause of order in the agent that disposes or
arranges them. The final cause, though not directly mentioned,
is implied in the fact that the place of each factor in the system
is necessarily determined by the function it has to fulfil, the
part it is suited by its nature to play, in contributing to the
realization of the end or purpose of the arrangement.
If, then, order is the right arrangement or disposition of things
according to their destination, or in the mutual relations demanded
by their ends, it necessarily follows that the very existence of
natural order in the universe implies that this universe is not a
work of chance but a purposive work, just as the existence of
artificial order in products of human art implies that these
products are not the result of chance but of activity influenced by
final causes.526
It is in fact impossible to conceive order except as resulting
from the influence of final causes. Right reason rejects as an
utterly inadequate explanation of the natural order of the universe
the fantastic and far-fetched supposition of a chance collocation
of indifferent, undetermined and aimless physical agencies.527 If
we find in the actual physical universe difficulties against the view
that this universe reveals the influence of final causes, such difficulties
[pg 430]
do not arise from the fact that there is order in the universe,
but rather from the fact that with this order there seems to coexist
some degree of disorder also. In so far forth as there is
natural order there is cogent evidence of the influence of final
causes. And so necessary is this inference that even one single
authentic instance of natural order in an otherwise chaotic universe
would oblige us to infer the existence and influence of a final
cause to account for that solitary instance. We mean by an
authentic instance one which evidences a real and sustained uniformity,
regularity, mutual co-ordination and subordination of
factors in the behaviour of any group of natural agencies; for we
allow that transient momentary collocations and concurrences of
indifferent agencies, acting aimlessly and without purpose as a
matter of fact, might present to our minds, accustomed to seek
for orderly and purposive phenomena, the deceptive appearance
of order.
Order, then, we take it, necessarily implies the existence and
influence of final causes. This in turn, as we have already observed,
implies with equal necessity the existence of Intelligent Purpose.
If, then, there is natural order in the universe, there must exist an
Intelligent Will to account for this natural order.
Leaving the development of this line of argument to its proper
place in Natural Theology, there remains the simple question of
fact: Is the physical universe a cosmos? Does it reveal order—a
natural order distinct from the artificial order realized by the
human mind in the mechanical and fine arts, an order, therefore,
realized not by the human mind but by some other mind, by the
Divine Mind? The evidences of such order superabound. We
have already referred to some of them (106), nor is there any need
to labour the matter. Two points, however, in connexion with this
universally recognized fact of order in the universe, call for a
brief mention before we conclude. They are in the nature of
difficulties against the ordinary, reasonable view of the matter, the
view on which the theistic argument from order is based.
In accordance with the Kantian theory of knowledge it is
objected that the order which we apprehend, or think we apprehend,
in the universe, is not really in the universe of our experience,
but is as it were projected into this universe by our own minds in
the very process of cognition itself. It is therefore not real but
only apparent, not noumenal but only phenomenal. It is simply
a product of the categorizing, unifying, systematizing activity of
[pg 431]
our minds. It is a feature of the phenomenon or mental product,
i.e. of the noumenal datum as invested with a category of thought.
But whether or not it is a characteristic of the real universe itself
man’s speculative reason is by its very constitution essentially
incapable of ever discovering. The theory of knowledge on
which this difficulty is based can be shown to be unsound and
erroneous. For a criticism of the theory we must refer the
reader to scholastic works on Epistemology. It may be observed,
however, apart from the merits or demerits of the theory, that
the experienced fact of order is by no means demolished or
explained away by any questions that may be raised about the
exact location of the fact, if we may so express it. Order is a fact,
an undeniable, experienced fact; and it looms just as large, and
cries out just as insistently for explanation, with whichever of
the imposing adjectives “noumenal” or “phenomenal” a
philosopher may choose to qualify it; nor do we diminish its
reality by calling it phenomenal one whit more than we increase
that reality by calling it noumenal.
The other difficulty arises from the existence of disorder in
the universe. Pessimists of the type of Schopenhauer or
Nietzsche concentrate their attention so exclusively on the
evidences of disorder, the failures of adaptation of means to ends,
the defects and excesses, the prodigality and penury, the pain
and suffering, which abound in physical nature—not to speak of
moral evil,—that they become blind to all evidences of order, and
proclaim all belief in order an illusion.
The picture of
is, however, the product of a morbid and distraught imagination
rather than a sane view of the facts. The undeniable existence
of disorder, of physical evils, defects, failures, frustrations
of natural tendency in the universe, does not obscure or
conceal from the normal, unbiassed mind the equally undeniable
evidences of a great and wide and generally prevailing order.
Nor does it conceal from such a mind the fact that the existence
of order in any measure or degree implies of necessity the existence
of plan or design, and therefore of intelligent purpose also.
Inferring from this fact of order the existence of a Supreme
Intelligence, and inferring by other lines of reasoning from the
[pg 432]
data of experience the dependence of the universe on this Intelligence
as Creator, Conserver and Ruler, the theist is confronted
with the reality of moral and physical evil (52), i.e. of disorder in the
universe. But he does not see in this disorder anything essentially
incompatible with his established conclusion that the universe
is a finite creation of Infinite Wisdom, and a free manifestation
of the latter to man. If the actual universe is imperfect, he knows
that God created it freely and might have created a more perfect
or a less perfect one. Knowing that God is All-Powerful as He
is All-Wise, he knows that the actual universe, though imperfect
absolutely, is perfect relatively, in that it infallibly reveals the
Divine Wisdom and Goodness exactly in the measure in which
God has willed to reveal Himself in His works. Conscious on
the one hand that his finite mind cannot trace in detail all the
purposes of God in nature, or assign to all individual events their
divinely appointed ends, he is confident on the other hand that
the whole universe is intelligible only as the working out of a
Divine plan, and not otherwise. To his mind as a theist these
lines are a clearer expression of rationally grounded optimism
than they were perhaps even to the poet who penned them:—
We have seen that the agencies which constitute the universal
order have each its own inner principle of finality; that these
agencies are not isolated but mutually related in such ways
that the ends of each subserve an extrinsic and remoter end which
is none other than this universal order whereby we recognize the
world as a cosmos. The maintenance of this order is the intrinsic
end of the universe as a whole: an end which is immanent in
the universe, an end which is of course a good. But this universal
order itself is for an end, an extrinsic, transcendent end, distinct
from itself; and this end, too, must be a good. “The universe,”
says St. Thomas,530 “has the good of order and another distinct
[pg 433]
good.” The universal order, says Aristotle, has itself an end, a
good, which is one, and to which all else is ordained: “πρὸς ἕν
ἅπαντα συντέτακται”.531 What can this Supreme Good be,
this absolutely Ultimate End, this Transcendent Principle of
all nature, and of all nature’s tendencies and activities? Whence
comes this universal tendency of all nature, if not from the Being
who is the One, Eternal, Immutable Prime Mover,532 and whose
moving influence is Love?533 Such is the profound thought of
Aristotle, a thought re-echoed so sublimely by the immortal poet
of Christian philosophy in the closing line of the Paradiso:—
The immediate factors of the universal order of nature, themselves
devoid of intelligence, must therefore be the work of
Intelligent Will. To arrange these factors as parts of one harmonious
whole, as members of one orderly system, Supreme
Wisdom must have conceived the plan and chosen the means to
realize it. The manifestation of God’s glory by the realization
of this plan, such is the ultimate transcendent end of the whole
created universe. “The whole order of the universe,” writes St.
Thomas, developing the thought of Aristotle,534 “is for the Prime
Mover thereof; this order has for its purpose the working out in
an orderly universe of the plan conceived and willed by the Prime
Mover. And hence the Prime Mover is the principle of this
universal order.”
The truths so briefly outlined in this closing chapter on the
order and purpose of the universe have nowhere found more apt
and lucid philosophical formulation than in the monumental
writings of the Angel of the Christian Schools; nor perhaps
have they ever elsewhere appeared in a more felicitous setting of
poetic imagery than in these stanzas from the immortal epic of
the Poet of the Christian Schools:—
Index.
Footnotes
- 1.
- 2 vols. Longmans, 1912.
- 2.
- Institutions Metaphysica, quas Roma, in Pontificia Universitate Gregoriana
tradiderat P. Joannes Josephus Urraburu, S.J. Volumen Secundum: Ontologia
(Rome, 1891). - 3.
- French version by Sierp, 4 vols. Paris, Gaume, 1868.
- 4.
- Ontologie, ou Métaphysique Générale, par D. Mercier. Louvain, 3me édit.,
1902. - 5.
- Τὴν ὀνομαζομένην σοφίαν περὶ τὰ πρῶτα αἴτια καὶ τὰς ὑπολαμβάνουσι πάντες.—Aristotle,
Metaph., I., 1. “Sapientia [philosophia] est scientia quae considerat
primas et universales causas.”—St. Thomas, In Metaph., I., I. 2. - 6.
- Cf. De Wulf, Scholasticism Old and New, pp. 59-61, 191-4; History of
Medieval Philosophy, pp. 311-13; also two articles in the Irish Ecclesiastical Record
(March and May, 1906) on Thoughts on Philosophy and Religion, and an article in
the Irish Theological Quarterly (October, 1910) on Philosophy and Sectarianism in
Belfast University, by the present writer. - 7.
- Cf. Encyclical Aeterni Patris, on Philosophical Studies, by Pope Leo XIII.,
August 4,1880. - 8.
- Introduction, § 1.
- 9.
- As a brief general statement of the matter this is sufficiently accurate and
will not be misunderstood. Of course the general standpoint of ultimate causes
and reasons admits within itself some variety of aspects. Thus Epistemology and
Psychology deal with human thought, but under different aspects; Psychology and
Ethics deal with human volition, but under different aspects, etc. - 10.
- “Theoreticus sive speculativis intellectus, in hoc proprie ab operativo sive
practico distinguitur, quod speculativus habet pro fine veritatem quam considerat,
practicus autem veritatem consideratam ordinat in operationem tamquam in finem;
et ideo differunt ab invicem fine; finis speculativae est veritas, finis operativae sive
practicae actio.”—St. Thomas, In lib. Boetii de Trinitate. - 11.
- Here is St. Thomas’ exposition and justification of the doctrine in the text:
“Sapientis est ordinare. Cujus ratio est, quia sapientia est potissima perfectio rationis,
cujus proprium est cognoscere ordinem…. Ordo autem quadrupliciter ad rationem
comparatatur. Est enim quidam ordo quem ratio non facit, sed solum considerat,
sicut est ordo rerum naturalium. Alius autem est ordo, quem ratio considerando
facit in proprio actu, puta cum ordinat conceptus suos ad invicem, et signa conceptuum,
quae sunt voces significativae. Tertius autem est quem ratio considerando
facit in operationibus voluntatis. Quartus autem est ordo quem ratio considerando
facit in exterioribus rebus, quarum ipsa est causa, sicut in arca et domo. Et quia
consideratio rationis per habitum perficitur, secundum hos diversos ordines quos
proprie ratio considerat, sunt diversae scientiae. Nam ad philosophiam naturalem
pertinet considerare ordinem rerum quem ratio humana considerat sed non facit;
ita quod sub naturali philosophia comprehendamus et metaphysicam. Ordo autem
quem ratio considerando facit in proprio actu, pertinet ad rationalem philosophiam,
cujus est considerare ordinem partium orationis ad invicem et ordinem principiorum
ad invicem et ad conclusiones. Ordo autem actionum voluntariarum pertinet ad
considerationem moralis philosophiae. Ordo autem quem ratio considerando facit in
rebus exterioribus constitutis per rationem humanam, pertinet ad artes mechanicas.”—In
X. Ethic. ad Nichom., i., lect. 1. - 12.
- Cf. Science of Logic, i., Introduction, ch. ii. and iii.
- 13.
- Aristotle and the scholastics distinguished between the domain of the practical
(πρᾶσσω, πρᾶξις, agere, agibilia) and the operative or productive (ποιεῖν, ποίησις,
facere, factibilia). - 14.
- Cf. Science of Logic, i., § 8.
- 15.
- “Quædam igitur sunt speculabilium quæ dependent a materia secundum
esse, quia non nisi in materia esse possunt, et hæc distinguuntur quia dependent
quædam a materia secundum esse et intellectum, sicut illa in quorum definitione
ponitur materia sensibilis: unde sine materia sensibili intelligi non possunt; ut in
definitione hominis oportet accipere carnem et ossa: et de his est physica sive
scientia naturalis. Quædam vero sunt quæ, quamvis dependeant a materia sensibili
secundum esse, non tamen secundum intellectum, quia in eorum definitionibus non
ponitur materia sensibilis, ut linea et numerus: et de his est mathematica. Quædam
vero sunt speculabilia quæ non dependent a materia secundum esse, quia sine
materia esse possunt: sive nunquam sint in materia, sicut Deus et angelus, sive in
quibusdam sint in materia et in quibusdam non, ut substantia, qualitas, potentia et
actus, unum et multa, etc., de quibus omnibus est theologia, id est scientia divina,
quia præcipuum cognitorum in ea est Deus. Alio nomine dicitur metaphysica, id
est, transphysica, quia post physicam dicenda occurrit nobis, quibus ex sensibilibus
competit in insensibilia devenire. Dicitur etiam philosophia prima, in quantum
scientiae aliæ ab ea principia sua accipientes eam sequuntur.”—St. Thomas, In
lib. Boetii de Trinitate, q. 5, a. 1. - 16.
- Ἐττιν ἐπιστήμη τις ἤ θεωοεῖ τὸ ὄν και τούτῳ ὑπάρχοντα καθ᾽ ἁυτό.—Metaph.
III., i (ed. Didot). - 17.
- Metaph. X., ch. vii., 5 and 6.
- 18.
- Cf. Science of Logic, ii., §§ 251-5.
- 19.
- When the term “science” is used nowadays in contradistinction to “philosophy,”
it usually signifies the knowledge embodied in what are called the special,
or positive, or inductive sciences—a knowledge which Aristotle would not regard
as strictly or fully scientific. - 20.
- Aristotle’s conception of the close relation between Physics (or the Philosophy
of Nature) and those analytic studies which we nowadays describe as the physical
sciences, bears witness to the close alliance which he conceived to exist between
sense observation on the one hand and rational speculation on the other. This
sane view of the continuity of human knowledge, a view to which the Schoolmen of
the Middle Ages were ever faithful, was supplanted at the dawn of modern philosophy
in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries by the opposite view, which led to
a divorce between physics and metaphysics, and to a series of misunderstandings
which still prevail with equal detriment to science and philosophy alike. - 21.
- Cf. De Wulf, History of Medieval Philosophy, pp. 28-9, 66; Mercier,
Ontologie, Introd., p. v., n. - 22.
- “Dicitur metaphysica [scientia] id est, transphysica, quia post physicam
dicenda occurrit nobis, quibus ex sensibilibus competit in insensibilia devenire.”—St.
Thomas, In Lib. Boetii de Trinitate, q. 5, a. 1. - 23.
- This is also the title of the social and ethnological study of the various races
of men, their primitive habits, customs, institutions, etc. - 24.
- Not entirely; for instance, what is perhaps the most comprehensive course of
philosophy published in recent times, the Philosophia Lacensis (11 vols., Herder,
1888-1900) apparently follows the arrangement of metaphysics outlined above. The
fundamental questions on knowing and being, which usually constitute distinct departments
under the respective titles of Epistemology and Ontology, are here treated
under the comprehensive title of Institutiones Logicales (3 vols.). However, they
are really metaphysical problems, problems of speculative philosophy, wherever
they be treated; and the fact that the questions usually treated in Ontology are
here treated in a volume apart (vol. iii. of the Institutiones Logicales: under the
peculiar title of Logica Realis), and not in the volumes assigned to general metaphysics,
shows the necessity and convenience of the more modern arrangement.
General metaphysics are dealt with in 2 vols. of Institutiones Philosophiae Naturalis
and 3 vols. of Institutiones Psychologicae; special metaphysics in the Institutiones
Theodicœae (1 vol.); ethics in 2 vols. of Institutiones Juris Naturae. - 25.
- Cf. Turner, History of Philosophy, p. 525.
- 26.
- Mercier, Logique, Introd., § 9.
- 27.
- pp. 45, 51.
- 28.
- Cf. Science of Logic, i., § 17.
- 29.
- Cf. ibid. i., Introd., ch. i.
- 30.
- Cajetan, In 2 Post Anal., ch. xiii.
- 31.
- Cf. Mercier, Ontologie, §§ 6-13; Ladd, A Theory of Reality, ch. i.
- 32.
- infra, ch. viii.; Cf. Science of Logic, ii., Part IV., ch. iii.-vi.; Part V., ch. i.
- 33.
- p. 18—in which context will be found a masterly analysis and criticism of
current prejudices and objections against systematic metaphysics. - 34.
- ibid. pp. 19-20.
- 35.
- Royce, The Conception of God, p. 207.
- 36.
- Mercier, Logique, Introd., § 14.
- 37.
- Encyclical, Aeterni Patris, on philosophical studies.
- 38.
- Summa Theologica, 1, q. 1, a. 8, ad. 2.
- 39.
- Cf. Mercier, Origines de la psychologie contemporaine, ch. viii.; De Wulf,
Scholasticism Old and New (passim). - 40.
- Cf. Ladd, op. cit., pp. 9, 10.
- 41.
- Eucken, Gesammelte Aufsaetze zur Philosophie und Lebensanschauung, § 157
(Leipzig, 1903). - 42.
- Cf. art. Philosophy and the Sciences at Louvain, in the Irish Ecclesiastical
Record, May, 1905, reprinted as Appendix in De Wulf’s Scholasticism Old and
New. - 43.
- Hence the necessity of equipping the student of philosophy with a knowledge
of the main conclusions and theories of the sciences that have an immediate bearing
on philosophy: chemistry, physics, geology, astronomy, mechanics, the axioms and
postulates of pure and applied mathematics, cellular biology, embryology, the
physiology of the nervous system, botany and zoology, political economy, sociology
and ethnology. Nowhere is the system of combining the scientific with the philosophical
formation of mind more thoroughly carried out at the present time than in
the curriculum of the Philosophical Institute at the University of Louvain. In the
College of Maynooth not only is the study of philosophy completed by a fuller
course of Christian Theology,—both disciplines thus combining to give the student
all the essential elements of a complete Philosophy of Life (ii.),—but it is preceded by
an elementary training in the physical sciences and accompanied by courses on the
history of scientific theories in chemistry, physics, physiology, and general biology. - 44.
- “We may mention it in passing,” writes Mercier in his general introduction
to philosophy (Logique, § 1, p. 6)—“it was this feeling of individual impotence in
face of the task confronting the philosopher at the present day, that inspired the
foundation of the Philosophical Institute at the University of Louvain”. He had
previously outlined the project in his Rapport sur les études philosophiques at the
Congress of Mechlin in 1891. Here are a few brief extracts from that memorable
document: “Since individual effort feels itself well nigh powerless in the presence
of the field of observation which goes on widening day by day, association must
make up for the insufficiency of the isolated worker; men of analysis and men of
synthesis must come together and form, by their daily intercourse and united action,
an atmosphere suited to the harmonious development of science and philosophy alike….”
“Man has multiplied his power of vision; he enters the world of the infinitely
small; he fixes his scrutinizing gaze upon regions where our most powerful
telescopes discern no limits. Physics and Chemistry progress with giant strides in
the study of the properties of matter and of the combinations of its elements.
Geology and Astronomy reconstruct the history of the origin and formation of our
planet. Biology and the natural sciences study the minute structure of living
organisms, their distribution in space and succession in time; and Embryology explores
their origin. The archæological, philological and social sciences reconstruct
the past ages of our history and civilizations. What an inexhaustible mine is here
to exploit, what regions to explore and materials to analyse and interpret; finally
what pioneers we must engage in the work if we are to have a share in garnering
those treasures!” - 45.
- Grammar of Assent, p. 229.
- 46.
- Lucerna pedibus meis verbum tuum, et lumen semitis meis.—Ps. cxviii., 105.
- 47.
- Tennyson, In Memoriam.
- 48.
- Cf. Logic, i., § 123.
- 49.
- Cf. Logic, i., pp. 204-6.
- 50.
- Cf. Scotus, Summa Theologica, edit. by Montefortino (Rome, 1900), i., p. 106,
Ad tertium. - 51.
- Cf. Logic, i., pp. 119-20.
- 52.
- Cf. Scotus, op. cit., i., pp. 104, 129; also Urraburu, Ontologia, Disp. III., Cap.
II., Art. III., p. 155. - 53.
- Hence St. Thomas calls the things about which a generic or specific concept
is predicated “analoga secundum esse et non secundum intentionem” (In 1 Sent.,
Dist. xix., q. 5, a. 2, ad a am): we bring them under the same notion or “intentio”
(e.g. “living being”), but the content of this notion is realized in the various things
(e.g. in Socrates, this horse, that rose-tree, etc.) in varying and unequal degrees of
perfection. Hence, too, this univocal relation of the genus to its subordinate subjects
is sometimes (improperly) called “analogy of inequality”. - 54.
- Cf. infra, ch. viii.
- 55.
- Cf. Kleutgen, Philosophie der Vorzeit, §§ 599, 600.
- 56.
- This, of course, is the proper sort of analogical predication: the predication
based upon similarity of proportions or relations. Etymologically, analogy means
equality of proportions (Cf. Logic, ii., p. 160). On the whole subject the student
may consult with profit Cajetan’s Opusculum de Nominum Analogia, published as
an appendix to vol. iv. of St. Thomas’ Quæstiones Disputatæ in De Maria’s edition
(1883). - 57.
- Cf. Kleutgen, op. cit., §§ 40-42.
- 58.
- Cf. Scotus, op. cit., i., pp. 318-22, 125-131, 102-7 (especially p. 128, Ad
tertium); p. 131, Ad sextum; p. 321, Ad tertium. - 59.
- Kleutgen, op. cit., § 599.
- 60.
- ibid., § 600.
- 61.
- Suarez, Metaph., Dist. xxviii., § 3; Dist. xxxii., § 2.
- 62.
- Scotus, op. cit., i., pp. 106-7, 128-9.
- 63.
- ibid., p. 107.
- 64.
- Cf. Kleutgen, La philosophie scolastique (“Die Philosophie der Vorzeit”).
Fr. trans. by Sierp (Paris, 1868), vol. i., p. 66, § 35. - 65.
- The logical copula, which expresses this relation and asserts the truth of the
judgment, expresses, of course, a logical entity, an ens rationis. True judgments
may be stated about logical entities as well as about realities. But since the former
can be conceived only after the manner of the latter, the appropriateness of using
the verb which expresses existence or reality, as the logical copula, will be at
once apparent. Cf. Logic, i., p. 249, n. 1. - 66.
- Suarez, Metaph., Dist. 54, § i., 6.
- 67.
- Cf. Logic, i., pp. 28-9.
- 68.
- Cf. Kleutgen, op. cit., §§ 551-2.
- 69.
- Cf. Logic, i., pp. 70-1.
- 70.
- “Esse actum quondam nominat: non enim dicitur esse aliquid ex hoc, quod
est in potentia, sed ex hoc, quod est in actu.”—St. Thomas, Contra Gent. i., c.
xxii., 4. - 71.
- Certain medieval philosophers had made the same mistake. St. Thomas
points out their error frequently. Cf. Contra Gentes, i., c. xxvi: “Quia id, quod
commune est, per additionem specificatur vel individuatur, æstimaverunt, divinum
esse, cui nulla fit additio, non esse aliquid proprium, sed esse commune omnium:
non considerantes, quod id, quod commune est, vel universale, sine additione esse
non potest, sed sine additione consideratur. Non enim animal potest esse absque
rationali vel irrationali differentia, quamvis sine his differentiis consideretur; licet
enim cogitetur universale absque additione, non tamen absque receptibilitate
additionis est. Nam si animali nulla differentia addi posset, genus non esset; et
similiter est de omnibus aliis nominibus. Divinum autem esse est absque additione,
non solum cogitatione, sed etiam in rerum natura; et non solum absque additione,
sed absque receptibilitate additionis. Unde ex hoc ipso quod additionem non
recipit, nec recipere potest, magis concludi potest quod Deus non sit esse commune,
sed esse proprium. Etenim ex hoc ipso suum esse ab omnibus aliis distinguitur,
quia nihil ei addi potest.” - 72.
- Cf. St. Thomas, QQ. DD. De Potentia, q. i. art. 1, ad. 18.
- 73.
- Aristotle, Metaph., c. iv., v., apud Kleutgen, op. cit., iii., p. 60.
- 74.
- Contra Gentes, II., c. vii.
- 75.
- Cf. Laminne, Cause et Effet—Revue neo-scolastique, February, 1914, p. 38.
- 76.
- St. Thomas uses what is for him strong language when he describes such a
view as ridiculous: “Ridiculum est dicere quod ideo corpus non agat, quia accidens
non transit de subjecto in subjectum; non enim hoc modo dicitur corpus calidum
calefacere, quod idem numero calor, qui est in calefaciente corpore, transeat ad
corpus calefactum; sed quia virtute caloris, qui est in calefaciente corpore, alius
calor numero fit actu in corpore calefacto, qui prior erat in eo in potentia. Agens
enim naturale non est traducens propriam formam in alterum subjectum, sed reducens
subjectum quod patitur de potentia in actum.”—Contra Gentes, L. III., c.
lxix. - 77.
- Cf. Zigliara, Ontologia (8), ix., Quintum. Cf. also Aristotle, Metaph. v.,
St. Thomas, In Metaph., v., § 14, and Contra Gentes, i., c. xvi., where he
emphasizes the truth that potential being presupposes actual being: “Quamvis id
quod quandoque est in potentia, quandoque in actu, prius sit tempore in potentia
quam in actu, tamen simpliciter actus est prior potentia; quia potentia non educit
se in actum, sed opportet quod educatur in actum per aliquid quod sit in actu.
Omne igitur quod est aliquo modo in potentia, habet aliquid prius se”. - 78.
- Klimke, Der Monismus und seine philosophischen Grundlagen, p. 185. Cf.
Irish Theological Quarterly, vol. vii. (April, 1912), p. 157 sqq., art. Reflections on
Some Forms of Monism. - 79.
- For relations of potentia and actus, cf. Mercier, Ontologie, § 214.
- 80.
- Cf. Physics, v., 1; De Anima, i., 3.
- 81.
- Λεγώ δ᾽ ὕλην, ἢ καθ᾽ ἁυτὴν μήτε τὶ, μήτε ποσὸν, μήτε ποίον, μήτε ἄλλο μεδὲν
λέγεται οἶς ὤρισται τὸ ὄν.—Metaph. vi., c. iii. - 82.
- “Decepit antiquos philosophos hanc rationem inducentes, ignorantia formae
substantialis. Non enim adhuc tantum profecerant ut intellectus eorum se elevaret
ad aliquid quod est supra sensibilia: et ideo illas formas tantum consideraverunt,
quæ sunt sensibilia propria vel communia. Hujusmodi autem manifestum est esse
accidentia, ut album et nigrum, magnum et parvum, et hujusmodi. Forma autem
substantialis non est sensibilis nisi per accidens, et ideo ad ejus cognitionem non
bervenerunt, ut scirent ipsam materiam distinguere.”—In Metaph. vii., 2. - 83.
- “Esse actum quemdam nominat: non enim dicitur esse aliquid, ex hoc quod
est in potentia, sed ex hoc quod est in actu.”—St. Thomas, Contra Gentes, i., ch.
xxii., 4. - 84.
- The etymology of Aristotle’s description of the essence as τὸ τί ἦν εἶναι is not
easy to explain. The expression τὸ εἶναι supposes a dative understood, e.g. τὸ
ἀνθρώπῳ εἶναι, the being proper to man. To the question τὶ ἐστι τὸ ἀνθρώπῳ εἶναι;
what is the being or essence proper to man? the answer is: that which gives the
definition of man, that which explains what he is—τί ἦν. Is the imperfect, τὶ ἦν,
an archaic form for the present, τὶ ἐστι; or is it a deliberate suggestion of the profound
doctrine that the essence as ideal, or possible, is anterior to its actual, physical
realization? Commentators are not agreed. Cf. Matthias Kappes, Aristoteles-Lexicon,
p. 25 (Paderborn, 1894); Mercier, Ontologie, p. 30 n. - 85.
- Essentia est illud per quod res constituitur in proprio genere vel specie, et
quod significamus per definitionem indicantem quid est res.—De Ente et Essentia,
ch. i. - 86.
- Aristotle, Metaph., v., 4; St. Thomas, De Potentia Dei, q. ix., art. 1.
- 87.
- Sometimes, however, the expression “metaphysical essence” is used to signify
those objective concepts, and those only, without which the thing cannot be conceived,
(or sometimes, even the one which is considered most fundamental among
these), and therefore as not explicitly involving the concepts of properties which
follow necessarily from the former; while the “physical essence” is understood to
signify all those real elements without which the thing cannot actually exist, including,
therefore, all such necessary properties. Taken in this sense the physical essence
of man would include not merely soul and body, but also such properties as
the capacity of speech, of laughter, of using tools, of cooking food, etc. - 88.
- Et ex hoc patet ratio, writes St. Thomas, quare genus et species et differentia
se habeant proportionaliter ad materiam, formam et compositum in natura, quamvis
non sint idem cum illis; quia neque genus est materia, sed sumitur a materia ut
significans totum; nec differentia est forma, sed sumitur a forma ut significans
totum. Unde dicimus hominem esse animal rationale, et non ex animali et
rationali; sicut dicimus eum esse ex corpore et anima. Ex corpore enim et anima
dicitur esse homo, sicut ex duabus rebus quædam tertia res constituta, quæ neutra
illarum est: homo enim nec est anima neque corpus; sed si homo aliquo modo ex
animali et rationali dicatur esse, non erit sicut res tertia ex duabus rebus sed sicut intellectus
[conceptus] tertius ex duobus intellectibus. Intellectus enim animalis est sine
determinatione formae specialis naturam exprimens rei, ex eo quod est materiale
respectu ultimae perfectionis. Intellectus autem hujus differentiae, rationalis, consistit
in determinatione formae specialis: ex quibus duobus intellectibus constituitur intellectus
speciei vel definitionis. Et ideo sicut res constituta ex aliquibus non recipit
prædicationem earum rerum ex quibus constituitur; ita nec intellectus recipit prædicationem
eorum intellectuum ex quibus constituitur; non enim dicimus, quod
definitio sit genus vel differentia.—De Ente et Essentia, cap. iii. - 89.
- Cf. Mercier, Psychologie, vol. ii., § 169 (6th edit., 1903, pp. 24-5).
- 90.
- Cf. Aristotle, Metaph., L. viii., 10; St. Thomas, In viii., Metaph., Lect.
iii., par. i. - 91.
- Cf. Mercier, Ontologie, pp. 42-3. How do we know that not only water
(H2O) is a possible essence but also hydrogen di-oxide (H2O2)? Because the
latter substance has been actually formed by chemists (Cf. Roscoe, Elementary
Chemistry, Lesson VI.). Is hydrogen tri-oxyde (H2O3) a possible substance? We
may ask chemists,—and they may not be able to tell us with any certainty whether
it is or not. - 92.
- The actual existence of a thinking mind is of course a necessary condition, in
the actual order, for the apprehension of objects in this abstract way. But such
existence is no part of the apprehended object. That the human mind, which is
itself finite, contingent, allied with matter, and dependent on the activity of corporeal
sense organs for the objects of its knowledge, should nevertheless have the
power to apprehend contingent realities apart from their contingent actual existence
in time and space,—is a fact of the greatest significance as regards the nature of the
mind itself. But if we try to prove the existence of God from a consideration of the
nature and powers of the human mind, our argument proceeds from the actual, and
is distinct from any argument based exclusively on the nature and properties of
possible essences as such. St. Augustine’s argument assumes as a fact that the
human mind represents to itself possible essences as having reality independently
both of its own thought and of any actual existence of such essences (Cf. De
Munnynck, Praelectiones de Dei Existentia, p. 23). But is this a fact? This is the
really debatable point. - 93.
- Among others Henry of Ghent († 1293; Cf. De Wulf, History of Medieval
Philosophy, pp. 364-6; Kleutgen, Philosophie der Vorzeit, Dissert, vi., cap. ii., 2
§§ 581-5), Capreolus (1380-1444), certain Scotists, and certain theosophists of the
thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, are credited with this peculiar view. For
numerous references, Cf. Urraburu, Ontologia, Disp. iii., cap. ii., art. v. pp.
650-63. - 94.
- Cf. Urraburu, op. cit., pp. 652-3, for references; among others, to St. Thomas,
De Potentia, q. 3, art. 1, ad 2um; art. 7, ad 10um; art. 5, argum. 2o; ibid., ad 2um.
Summa Theol., i., q. 14, art. 9; q. 45, art. 1; ibid. , art. 2, ad 2um; q. 61, art. 2,
corp. - 95.
- Among others, Balmes (Fundamental Philosophy, bk. iv., ch. xxvi.), Lepidi
(Ontologia, quoted by De Munynck, Praelectiones de Dei Existentia, Louvain, 1904,
p. 19); De Munynck (ibid., pp. 19-23, 46-7, 75); Hickey (Theologia Naturalis,
pp. 31-4); Driscoll (God, pp. 72 sqq.); Lacordaire (God, p. 21); Kleutgen,
Philosophie der Vorzeit, Dissert. iv., § 476. - 96.
- Truth is not the work of any human intelligence, says St. Augustine, nor can
any one arrogate to himself the right to say “my truth,” or “thy truth,” but all
must say simply “the truth”: “Quapropter, nullo modo negaveris esse incommutabilem
veritatem, haec omnia, quae incommutabiliter vera sunt, continentem, quam
non possis dicere vel tuam vel meam, vel cujuscumque hominis, sed omnibus incommutabilia
vera cernentibus, tamquam miris modis secretum et publicum lumen,
praesto esse ac se praebere communiter: omne autem quod communiter omnibus
ratiocinantibus atque intelligentibus praesto est, ad ullius eorum proprie naturam
pertinere quis dixerit?”—De Libero Arbitrio, lib. ii., ch. xii. Cf. his striking expression
of the same thought in his Commentary, Super Genesim ad Litteram, lib. ii.,
cap. vii.: “We may conceive the heavens and the earth, that were created in six
days, ceasing to exist; but can we conceive the number ‘six’ ceasing to be the
sum of six units?”: “Facilius coelum et terra transire possunt, quae secundum
numerum senarium fabricata sunt, quam effici possit ut senarius numerus suis partibus
non compleatur” (apud Mercier, Ontologie, pp. 35-6). - 97.
Cf. Balmes (Fundamental Philosophy, bk. iv., ch. xxvi.), who, analysing the
truth of the proposition “Two circles of equal diameters are equal,” as an example
of the necessary, eternal, immutable characteristics of possible essences, goes so far
as to write (italics ours): “What would happen, if, withdrawing all bodies, all
sensible representations, and even all intelligences, we should imagine absolute and
universal nothing? We see the truth of the proposition even on this supposition:
for it is impossible for us to hold it to be false. On every supposition, our understanding
sees a connection which it cannot destroy: the condition once established,
the result will infallibly follow.“An absolutely necessary connection, founded neither on us, nor on the external
world, which exists before anything we can imagine, and subsists after we have
annihilated all by an effort of our understanding, must be based upon something, it
cannot have nothing for its origin: to say this would be to assert a necessary fact
without a sufficient reason.“It is true that in the proposition now before us nothing real is affirmed, but if
we reflect carefully we find even here the greatest difficulty for those who deny a
real foundation to pure possibility. What is remarkable in this phenomenon, is
precisely this, that our understanding feels itself forced to give its assent to a proposition
which affirms an absolutely necessary connection without any relation to an
existing object. It is conceivable that an intelligence affected by other beings may
know their nature and relations; but it is not so easy of comprehension how it can
discover their nature and relations in an absolutely necessary manner, when it
abstracts all existence, when the ground upon which the eyes of the understanding
are fixed, is the abyss of nothing.“We deceive ourselves when we imagine it possible to abstract all existence.
Even when we suppose our mind to have lost sight of every thing, a very easy supposition,
granting that we find in our consciousness the contingency of our being,
the understanding still perceives a possible order, and imagines it to be all occupied
with pure possibility, independent of a being upon which it is based. We repeat, that
this is an illusion, which disappears so soon as we reflect upon it. In pure nothing,
nothing is possible; there are no relations, no connections of any kind; in nothing
there are no combinations, it is a ground upon which nothing can be pictured.“The objectivity of our ideas and the perception of necessary relations in a
possible order, reveal a communication of our understanding with a being on which
is founded all possibility. This possibility can be explained on no supposition
except that which makes the communication consist in the action of God giving to
our mind faculties perceptive of the necessary relation of certain ideas, based upon
necessary being, and representative of His infinite essence.”Balmes, therefore, does not mean that we could continue to see essences as
possible were we to imagine withdrawn not merely finite minds but even the Divine
Mind. In such an absurd hypothesis, nothing would appear true or false, possible
or impossible. But he contends that even when we try to think away all minds,
even the Divine Mind, we still see possible essences to be possible. And from this
he argues that, since we have successfully thought away finite minds and the
actuality of essences, while the possibility of these latter still persists, these must be
grounded in the Mind of God, the Actual, Eternal, Necessary Being, where they
have eternal ideal being.Cf. De Munnynck (op. cit., pp. 22-3): “Ponamus mundum non esse, nec supponamus
Dei existentiam. In nihilo illo, omne ens actuale excludens, remanet
intacta—hoc certissime scimus ex objectivo valore intellectus nostri—realitas
aeterna, immutabilis, ordinis idealis. [Illa realitas essentiarum, he adds (ibid., n. 2),
independens ab omni actuali existentia, atque ab omni actu intellectus, est fundamentum
metaphysicum realismi platonici.—Habet praeterea mirum hoc systema,
ut omnes sciunt, fundamentum criteriologicum.] Essentiae sunt, nec tamen
existunt. Illa realitas, praeter mundum totum, praeter entia rationis, indestructibilis
perseverat, nec tamen actualis est. Haec quomodo intelligi possit nescimus,
nisi ponatur illam fundari in plenitudine aeterna, infinita, absoluta τοῦ Esse
absoluti. Hoc ente supremo posito, omnia lucidissima se praebent intellectui; illo
Deo optimo—quem non possumus, perspectis illis altissimis, non adorare—sublato,
admittendae sunt essentiae rerum ab aeterno reales sine actuali existentia; atque
proinde quid non-individuale est reale in se, quod tamen concipi non potest nisi
objective in mente.”- 98.
- Cf. St. Augustine, De Libero Arbitrio, lib. ii., ch. viii.
- 99.
- Cf. especially Mercier, Ontologie, pp. 40-49.
- 100.
- It is, for example, just as necessarily and immutably true of any actually existing
man that he cannot be at the same time existing and not existing as it is that
a man cannot be an irrational animal. - 101.
- “Unde, etiamsi intellectus humanus non esset, adhuc res dicerentur verae in
ordine ad intellectum divinum. Sed si uterque intellectus, quod est impossibile, intelligeretur
auferri, nullo modo ratio veritatis remaneret.”—St. Thomas, De Veritate,
q. i., art. ii. - 102.
- Phædo, 100, C. ff.
- 103.
- Mercier, Ontologie, pp. 45-7.
- 104.
- Cf. De Munnynck, op. cit., pp. 24-5.
- 105.
- Cf. De Munnynck, op. cit., pp. 24-5.
- 106.
- ibid., pp. 22, 24.
- 107.
- “Quæ objecta non divina esse, luce clarius apparet. Attamen ilia ponderando,
modumque inspiciendo quo representantur a mente humana, atque praesupponendo
valorem objectivum intellectus, concludimus ex ideis ad realitates illas quæ in Esse
divino fundantur … ratione horum [objectorum scil. idearum nostrarum] percipimus,
ope ratiocinii, illa positive aeterna et immutabilia, quæ reapse in Deitate
fundantur, atque sunt ipse Deus quatenus imitabilis.”—ibid., pp. 24-5. Cf. extract
quoted above, p. 91 n. - 108.
- “Non ideo voluit Deus mundum creare in tempore, quia vidit melius sic fore,
quam si creasset ab æterno; nec voluit tres angulos trianguli æquales esse duobus
rectis, quia cognovit aliter fieri non posse. Sed contra, quia voluit creare mundum
in tempore, ideo sic melius est, quam si creatus fuisset ab æterno, et quia voluit tres
angulos trianguli necessario æquales esse duobus rectis, idcirco jam verum est, et
aliter fieri non potest, atque ita de reliquis.”—Descartes, in Resp. ad Sext. Objectiones,
ad 6um scrupulum. - 109.
- Mercier, op. cit., pp. 58-60.
- 110.
- Urraburu (op. cit. Disp. iii., cap. ii., § iii., p. 671) mentions Wolff, Leibniz,
Genuensis and Storchenau as holding this view. - 111.
- Among others, Liberatore, Lahousse, Pesch, Harper. Cf. Urraburu, op. cit.,
ibid. - 112.
- Dupasquier, Mastrius and Rada, apud Urraburu, op. cit., ibid., pp. 679-81.
- 113.
- Urraburu, Schiffini, Mendive. Cf. Urraburu, op. cit., ibid., p. 671.
- 114.
- 1 Cor. xiii. 12.
- 115.
- “Ex hoc ipso quod quidditati esse attribuitur, non solum esse, sed ipsa quidditas
creari dicitur: quia antequam esse habeat, nihil est, nisi forte in intellectu
creantis, ubi non est creatura, sed creatrix essentia.”—St. Thomas, De Potentia,
q. iii., art. v., ad 2 um. - 116.
“Ipsum esse competit primo agenti secundum propriam naturam: esse enim
Dei est ejus substantia, ut ostensum est (C. G., Lib. i., c. 22). Quod autem competit
alicui secundum naturam suam, non convenit aliis nisi per modum participationis, sicut
calor aliis corporibus ab igne [i.e. as caused or produced in them. Cf. Kleutgen,
op. cit., Dissert., i., c. iii., § 61]. Ipsum igitur esse competit aliis omnibus a primo
agente per participationem quamdam. Quod autem alicui competit per participationem,
non est substantia ejus. Impossibile est igitur quod substantia alterius
entis praeter agens primum sit ipsum esse. Hinc est quod Exod. iii., proprium
nomen Dei ponitur esse qui est, quia ejus solius proprium est, quod sua substantia
non sit aliud quam suum esse.”—St. Thomas, Contra Gentes, L. ii., cap. 52, n. 7.“Quod inest alicui ab agente, oportet esse actum ejus; agentis enim est facere
aliquid actu. Ostensum est autem supra, quod omnes aliae substantiæ habent esse
a primo agente, et per hoc ipsæ substantiæ creatæ sunt, quod esse ab alio habent.
Ipsum igitur esse inest substantiis creatis ut quidam actus earum. Id autem, cui
actus inest, potentia est: nam actus in quantum hujusmodi ad potentiam refertur.
In qualibet igitur substantia creata est potentia et actus.”—ibid., cap. 53, n. 2.“Omne quod recipit aliquid ab alio, est in potentia respectu illius: et hoc quod
receptum est in eo, est actus ejus; ergo oportet, quod ipsa forma vel quidditas, quæ
est intelligentia [i.e. a pure spirit], sit in potentia respectu esse, quod a Deo recipit,
et illud esse receptum est per modum actus, et ita invenitur actus et potentia in intelligentiis
[i.e. pure spirits], non tamen forma et materia nisi aequivoce.”—De Ente
et Essentia, cap. v. Cf. also Summa Theol., P. i., q. iii., art. 4; q. xiii., art. 11; q.
lxxv., art. 5, ad 4 um. Quodlibeta, ii., art. 3; ix., art. 6. De Potentia, q. vii., art. 2.
In Metaph., iii., Dist. vi., q. 2, art. 2. Contra Gentes, L. ii., cap. 54, 68. St. Thomas
is usually interpreted as teaching that the distinction between essence and existence
in created things is a real distinction. But there are some who have been unable
to convince themselves that the Angelic Doctor has made his mind entirely clear on
the subject. Kleutgen, for instance, writes (op. cit., Dissert. vi., c. ii., § 574, n. 2):
“In the extracts quoted above St. Thomas clearly states that the distinction made
by our thought is based on the nature of created things, but not that this distinction
is that which exists between different parts, dependent on one another, each having
its own proper being or reality.”- 117.
- Cf. Urraburu, op. cit., § 249, 5o.
- 118.
- Cf. Reinstadler, Ontologia, lib. ii., cap. i., art. ii., § 2.
- 119.
- Zigliara (Ontologia (14), iii. iv.) gives the virtual distinction as a sub-class of
the real distinction; adding, however (according to Goudin, Metaph., Disp. i., q. iii.
art. ii., § i) that “this virtual distinction is not so much a [real] distinction as the basis
of a [mental] distinction”. - 120.
- op. cit., p. 110.
- 121.
- These may be seen in abundance in the works of any of the scholastic writers,
medieval or modern, who discuss the question. Cf., e.g. Urraburu, op. cit., §§
251-4. - 122.
- Besides St. Thomas (cf. supra, p. 102, n. 2), Albertus Magnus (1193-1280),
Aegidius Romanus († circa 1300), Capreolus (1380-1444), Soncinas († 1494), Cajetan
(1468-1534), Sylvester Ferrariensis (1474-1528), Dominicus Bañez (1528-1604), John
of St. Thomas (1589-1644), Goudin (1639-95), are among the most noted scholastics
to hold this view. It is supported by the members of the Dominican Order generally;
and by not a few Jesuits among recent scholastic writers; also by Mercier,
op. cit., §§ 48-51. - 123.
- Cf. Kleutgen, op. cit., § 575.
- 124.
- ibid., § 577.
- 125.
- Cf. Urraburu, op. cit., Disp. iv., cap. i., art. 2, pp. 730-31.
- 126.
- “Esse rei quamvis sit aliud ab ejus essentia, non tamen est intelligendum,
quod sit aliquod superadditum, ad modum accidentis, sed quasi constituitur per
principia essentiae. Et ideo hoc nomen, quod imponitur ab esse (ens) significat
idem cum nomine quod imponitur ab ipsa essentia.”—St. Thomas, In Metaph.,
L. iv., l. 2. - 127.
- Among the advocates of this view are Alexander of Hales († 1245), Aureolus
(† 1322), Durandus († 1332), Gabriel Biel († 1495), Suarez (1548-1617), Toletus
(1532-1596), Vasquez (1551-1604), Gregory of Valentia († circa 1600), and the
Jesuits generally: some few regarding the distinction as purely logical, e.g. Franzelin
(apud Mercier, op. cit., § 47, p. 110, n. 2). For details and arguments on both
sides, cf. Urraburu, op. cit., Disp. iv., cap. i., art. 2. - 128.
- “Compositum ex esse et essentia dicitur de ratione entis creati secundum fundamentum,
quod in ipso ente creato habet; hoc autem fundamentum non est aliud
nisi quia creatura non habet ex se actu existere, sed tantum est ens potentiale, quod
ab alio potest esse participare: nam hinc fit, ut essentia creaturae concipiatur a
nobis ut potentiale quid, esse vero ut modus seu actus, quo talis essentia ens in actu
constituitur.”—Suarez, Metaph., Disp. xxxi., § 13. - 129.
- When we speak of an essence as receiving existence, we do not necessarily
imply a real distinction between receiver and received: “Non est imaginandum quod
una res sit, quae participat sicut essentia, et alia quae participatur sicut esse, sed
quia una et eadem res est realitas modo participato et per vim alterius sicut per vim
agentis: haec enim realitas de se non est nisi sub modo possibili; quod autem sit
et vocari possit actus, hoc habet per vim agentis.”—Alexander of Hales, In
Metaph., L. vii., text 22. “Non omne acceptum,” writes St. Thomas, “est receptum
in aliquo subjecto; alioquin non posset dici quod tota substantia rei creatae sit
accepta a Deo, cum totius substantiae non sit aliquod subjectum receptivum”—Summa
Theol., I., q. xxvii., art. ii., ad. 3um. - 130.
- Cf. Mercier, op. cit., § 49. Some of these doctrines we shall examine later,
by way of illustration, in connexion with the Unity of being. - 131.
- Cf. Urraburu, ibid., art. iii., Obj. 9, Resp.
- 132.
- This view is advocated by, among others, Duns Scotus (1266-1308), Henry of
Ghent († 1293), Francis de Vittoria (1480-1566), Dominicus de Soto (1496-1560),
Molina (1535-1600), Fonseca (1548-97), and Scotists generally. - 133.
- Aristotle, Metaph., lib. 5, text ii., cap. 6; St. Thomas, in loc. et alibi.
- 134.
- “Si … modus entis accipiatur … secundum divisionem unius ab altero,
… hoc exprimit hoc nomen aliquid, dicitur enim aliquid quasi aliud quid. Unde
sicut ens dicitur unum inquantum est indivisum in se, ita dicitur aliquid inquantum
est ab aliis diversum.”—St. Thomas, De Veritate, q. 1, a. 1. - 135.
- “Nam omne ens est aut simplex, aut compositum. Quod autem est simplex,
est indivisum et actu et potentia. Quod autem est compositum, non habet esse,
quamdiu partes ejus sint divisae, sed postquam constituunt et componunt ipsum
compositum. Unde manifestum est quod esse cujuslibet rei consistit in indivisione;
et inde est, quod unumquodque sicut custodit suum esse, ita custodit suam
unitatem.”—St. Thomas, Summa Theol., i., q. xi., a. 1. - 136.
- “Unum vero quod est principium numeri, addit supra substantiam rationem
mensurae, quae est propria passio quantitatis, et primo invenitur in unitate. Et
dicitur per privationem vel negationem divisionis, quae est secundum quantitatem
continuam. Nam numerus ex divisione continui causatur.”—St. Thomas, In
Metaph., lib. 4, lect. 2, par. b. - 137.
- Those who regard the distinction between the essence and the existence of
an actually existing substance as real consider the latter as an ens unum per se.
The existence of a real distinction between the essential constitutive factors of a
composite substance is universally regarded by scholastics as compatible with
essential unity—unitas per se—in the latter. Such factors are really distinct, and
separable or divisible, but actually undivided. So also, the union of an individual
nature and its subsistence (73) forms a unum per se (unum compositionis) in the view
of those who place a real distinction between these factors. - 138.
- Of course essential unity of composition is also “natural”. Cf. Kleutgen,
op. cit., §§ 631-8. - 139.
- “Unum quod convertitur cum ente ponit quidem ipsum ens, sed nihil superaddit,
nisi negationem divisionis. Multitudo autem ei correspondens addit supra
res, quæ dicuntur multæ, quod unaquæque earum sit una, et quod una earum non
sit altera…. Et sic, cum unum addat supra ens unam negationem, secundum
quod aliquid est indivisum in se, multitudo addit duas negationes, prout scilicet
aliquid est in se indivisum, et prout est ab alio divisum, et unum eorum non esse
alterum.”—St. Thomas, De Potent., q. 9, a. 7. - 140.
- “Sic ergo primo in intellectu nostro cadit ens, et deinde divisio, et post hoc
unum quod divisionem privat, et ultimo multitudo quæ ex unitatibus constituitur.”—St.
Thomas, In Metaph., lib. 10, lect. 4, par. c. - 141.
- Omnis pluralitas consequitur aliquam divisionem. Est autem duplex divisio:
una materialis quæ fit secundum divisionem continui, et hanc sequitur numerus,
qui est species quantitatis. Unde talis numerus, non est nisi in rebus materialibus
habentibus quantitatem. Alia est divisio formalis, quæ fit per oppositas vel
diversas formas: et hanc divisionem sequitur multitudo quæ non est in aliquo
genere, sed est de transcendentibus, secundum quod ens dividitur per unum et
multa. Et talem multitudinem solam contingit esse in rebus immaterialibus.—St.
Thomas, Summa Theol., i., q. xxx., art. 3. - 142.
- We may confine our attention here to substances, assuming for the present
that accidents are individuated by the individual substances in which they inhere.
We may note further that it is only corporeal individuals that fall directly within our
experience. We can, of course, infer from the latter the actual existence of individual
spiritual realities subsisting apart from matter, viz. human souls after death,
and also the possibility of purely spiritual individual beings such as angels. But
when we conceive these as individuals we must conceive them after the analogy of
individuals in the domain of corporeal reality: it is only through concepts derived
from this domain, and finding their proper application within it, that we can have
any knowledge of suprasensible or spiritual realities, viz. by applying those concepts
analogically to the latter. - 143.
- The “formal-actual” distinction, which Scotists advocate between these
grades of being, we shall examine later. - 144.
- Cf. Urraburu, op. cit., p. 280: “Principium … intrinsicum vel formale
est aliquid insitum rei, pertinensque ad intrinsecam et ultimam individui constitutionem,
et fundans formalitatem illam, quae individitatio dicitur. Sicut enim
materia est in homine, v.g. principium et fundamentum propter quod est, ac praedicatur
materialis, et forma fundat in eodem praedicatum rationalis, totaque natura
composita, humanitas, praedicatum hominis; ita quaerimus quid sit illud primum
principium, unde existit in quovis individuo sua peculiaris ac propria individuatio.” - 145.
- In ancient Greece the Eleatics argued against the possibility of real plurality
somewhat in this wise: If there were really different beings any two of them would
differ from each other only by some third reality, and this again from each of the
former by a fourth and a fifth reality, and so on ad infinitum: which would involve
the absurdities of infinite number and infinite regress. A similar argument was
used by the medieval pantheist, David of Dinant, to identify God with the material
principle of corporeal reality: God and primary matter exist and do not differ;
therefore they are identical: for if they differed they should differ by something
distinct from either, and this again should differ from both by something distinct
from all three, and so on ad infinitum: which is absurd. Such sophisms arise from
accepting the purely abstract view of reality as adequate. We have seen already,
in dealing with the abstract notion of being, that from this point of view it must be
recognized and admitted that the reality whereby things differ (viz. being) is also
the reality wherein they agree (viz. being, also). The paradox is restated below in
regard to individuation. - 146.
- Materia … dupliciter accipitur, scilicet, ut signata et non signata. Et
dicitur signata, secundum quod consideratur cum determinatione dimensionum
harum scilicet vel illarum; non signata autem, quæ sine determinatione dimensionum
consideratur. Secundum hoc igitur est sciendum, quod materia signata est individuationis
principium.—St. Thomas, De Veritate, q. ii., art. 6, ad. 7am. - 147.
- Cf. Urraburu, op. cit., Disp. ii., cap. 2, § iii., pp. 271-3.
- 148.
- These will easily be found in any of the fuller scholastic treatises. Cf. Urraburu,
op. cit., Disp. ii., cap. 2, art. 4. Philosophia Lacencis, Logica, §§ 1282 sqq.; Mercier,
Ontologie, §§ 36-42; Kleutgen, Philosophie Scolastique, §§ 610 sqq.; Bulliat,
Thæsaurus Philosophiae Thomisticae (Nantes, 1899), pp. 171 sqq.—a useful book of
reference for the teaching of St. Thomas. - 149.
- A kindred view to this is the view that subsistence (“subsistentia,” “suppositalitas”)
or personality (“personalitas”) is the principle of individuation. We
shall see later in what subsistence or personality is supposed to consist. Here it is
sufficient to observe that the individual nature as such has not necessarily subsistence
or personality; hence it cannot be individuated by this latter. - 150.
- The consistent attitude for the Thomist here would, however, appear to be
a denial that such a thing would be intrinsically possible. - 151.
- Hujusmodi relatio non potest consistere nisi in quodam ordine, quem ratio
adinvenit alicujus ad seipsum secundum aliquas ejus duas considerationes.—St.
Thomas, Summa Theol., i., q. xxviii., art. 3, ad. 2am. - 152.
- Cf. Science of Logic, vol. i., § 59.
- 153.
- It is only the concrete and individual that as such can exist actually; the abstract
and universal as such cannot exist actually: abstractness and universality are mental
modes—entia rationis—annexed by the mind to the real content of its concepts:
considered as thought-objects they are themselves not real entities: they do not
affect reality as given to us in our experience. But perhaps concreteness and
individuality are also mere mental modes, affecting reality not as given to us in our
experience but only as subjected to the process of intellectual conception, or at least
as subjected to the process of sense perception? This would appear to be part of
the general Kantian theory of knowledge: that we can apprehend reality as concrete
and individual only because space and time, which characterize the concrete and
individual mode of being, are mental modes which must be applied to reality as a
prerequisite condition for rendering the latter capable of apprehension in our experience.
This contention is examined in another context. Cf. infra, pp. 145, 147, 151. - 154.
- Thus the recognition of a virtual distinction in a being is a sign of the relative
perfection of the latter: the being involves in its higher sort of unity perfections
elsewhere dispersed and separate. The being is of a higher order than if the
principles of these perfections in it were really distinct from one another. But the
virtual distinction also seems to imply a relative imperfection when it is found in
creatures, inasmuch as here the thought-objects so distinguished are always
principles of a plurality of really distinct accidental perfections: and real plurality in
a being is less perfect than unity.—Cf. Kleutgen, op. cit., § 633. - 155.
- “Omnis cognitio est a potentia et objecto, sive a cognoscente et cognito.
Ratio a priori est, quia omnis cognitio saltem creata est expressio et imitatio atque
imago vitalis objecti. Inquantum igitur est vitalis, procedit a cognoscente;
implicat enim cognoscentem vivere per aliquid, quod ab ipso non est, sed pure
illud recipit ab alio mere passive se habendo; inquantum vero cognitio est expressio,
imitatio et imago objecti, procedit ab objecto”—Silvester Maurus, Quaest.
Philos., q. 2. This is the common scholastic distinction: cognition as a product representative
or expressive of reality is a product determined by the influence of
reality (as active) on the mind (as passive); cognition as a vital process is active, a
reaction of mind to the influence of reality. It may be remarked, however, that
the cognitive process, as vital, has always a positive term. Our cognitive processes
are partly at least processes of abstracting, comparing, relating, universalizing:
processes which produce “intentiones logicas” or “entia rationis,” such
as the “intentio universalitatis” the relation of subject to predicate, and other
logical relations and logical distinctions: and hence arises the difficulty, when we
come to reflect on our cognitive experience, of discriminating between these
“logical entities” and the reality which we interpret by means of them: of
discriminating, in other words, between logical and real distinctions. - 156.
- It is not necessary of course that this implicit embodiment of all the others,
by any one of them, be seen to be mutual. It is sufficient, for instance, that of the
concepts a, b, c and d, a be seen implicitly to involve b, b to involve c, etc., though
not vice versa. However, it must be remarked that in the exercise of thought upon
its abstract objects we feel something wanting to our intellectual insight as long as
the relations we apprehend are not reciprocal. In the sciences of abstract quantity
we approximate to the ideal of establishing reciprocal relations throughout the
whole system of the concepts analysed. But abstract thought does not give us an
adequate apprehension of the real: it represents reality only under the static aspect,
and as abstract, i.e. apart from the individualizing conditions of time and space
which affect its concrete, actual existence as revealed in sense experience. Were we
to neglect the latter, and consider merely what abstract thought gives us, we should
regard as really one what is one for thought. But what is one for thought is the
universal; and the logical issue of holding the universal as such to be real is monism.
Or again, to put the matter in another way, in so far as intellect sees the objects of its
various abstract concepts to involve one another necessarily, it has no reason—as
long as it ignores the verdict of sense experience on the real manifoldness of actually
existing being—to abstain from attributing a real unity to the whole system of
abstract thought-objects which it contemplates as reciprocally and necessarily interrelated.
On the contrary, it should pronounce that whatever plurality can be unified
by the dialectically necessary relations discovered by thought, is really one, and
must be regarded as one reality: which, again, is monism. But a philosophy which
thus ignores sense experience must be one-sided and misleading. - 157.
- Cf. Urraburu, op. cit., Disp. ii., cap. ii., art. 5 (p. 319).
- 158.
- Cf. infra, § 83.
- 159.
- Cf. Urraburu, op. cit., ibid. p. 322.
- 160.
- St. Thomas, De Ente et Essentia, cap. iv.: “Ideo, si quaeratur utrum ista natura
possit dici una vel plures, neutrum concedendum est: quia utrumque est extra intellectum
[conceptum] humanitatis, et utrumque potest sibi accidere. Si enim
pluralitas esset de ratione ejus, nunquam posset esse una: cum tamen una sit
secundum quod est in Sorte. Similiter si unitas esset de intellectu et ratione ejus,
tunc esset una et eadem natura Sortis et Platonis, nec posset in pluribus plurificari.”
Cf. Zigliara, Summa Philos., Ontologia (1), iv., v.; (3) iv. - 161.
- “Licet enim (natura) nunquam sit sine aliquo istorum, non tamen est de se
aliquod istorum, ita etiam in rerum natura secundum illam entitatem habet verum
‘esse’ extra animam reale: et secundum illam entitatem habet unitatem
sibi proportionabilem, quae est indifferens ad singularitatem, ita quod non,
repugnat illi unitati de se, quod cum quacumque unitate singularitatis ponatur.”—Scotus,
In L. Sent., 2, dist. iii., q. 7.—Cf. De Wulf, History of Medieval
Philosophy, p. 372. - 162.
- Cf. Science of Logic, ii., § 248. Moral truth or veracity—the conformity of
language with thought—is treated in Ethics. - 163.
- Cf. Mercier, Ontologie, P. ii., § 4, i.
- 164.
- Cf. Science of Logic, ii., §§ 252-4.
- 165.
- “Si omnis intellectus (quod est impossibile) intelligeretur auferri, nullo modo
ratio veritatis remaneret.”—St. Thomas, De Veritate, q. i., art 1, 2 in fine. - 166.
- Cf. St. Thomas, De Veritate, q. i., and passim.
- 167.
- St. Thomas, De Veritate, q. i., art. 2.
- 168.
- St. Thomas, De Veritate, q. i., art. 4; Summa Theol., i., q. 16, art. 6.
- 169.
- “Si intellectus humanus non esset, adhuc res dicerentur veræ in ordine
ad intellectum divinum. Sed si uterque intellectus, quod est impossibile, intelligeretur
auferri, nullo modo ratio veritatis remaneret.”—St. Thomas, De Veritate,
q. i., art. 2. - 170.
- “Si ergo accipiatur veritas rei secundum ordinem ad intellectum divinum,
tunc quidem mutatur veritas rei mutablis in aliam veritatem, non in falsitatem.”—St.
Thomas, ibid. q. i., art. 6. - 171.
- Cf. Aristotle, De Anima, iii.; St. Thomas, De Veritate, q. i., art. 1.
- 172.
- “Res per se non fallunt, sed per accidens. Dant enim occasionem falsitatis;
eo quod similitudinem eorum gerunt quorum non habent existentiam…. Res
notitiam sui facit in anima per ea quae de ipsa exterius apparent … et ideo
quando in aliqua re apparent sensibiles qualitates demonstrantes naturam quae eis
non subest, dicitur res illa esse falsa…. Nec tamen res est hoc modo causa
falsitatis in anima, quod necessario falsitatem causat.”—St. Thomas, Summa Theol.,
i., q. 17, art. 1, ad. 2; De Veritate, q. i., art. 10, c. - 173.
- Καλῶς ἀπεφήναντο τἀγαθὸν, οὖ πάντα ἐφίεται.—Aristotle, Eth., i.
- 174.
- Cf. Science of Logic, ii., § 217.
- 175.
- “Bonum autem, cum habeat notionem appetibilis, importat habitudinem
causæ finalis.”—St. Thomas, Summa Theol., i., q. 5, art. 2, ad. 1. - 176.
- “Prima autem non possunt notificari per aliqua priora, sed notificantur per
posteriora, sicut causæ per proprios effectus. Cum autem bonum proprie sit
motivum appetitus, describitur bonum per motum appetitus, sicut solet manifestari
vis motiva per motum. Et ideo dicit (Aristoteles) quod philosophi bene enunciaverunt
bonum esse id quod omnia appetunt.”—St. Thomas, Comment. in Eth. Nich., i.,
lect. 1a. - 177.
- The “end,” which is last in the order of actual attainment, is first as the
ideal term of the aim or tendency of the nature: finis est ultimus in executione, sed
primus in intentione: it is that for the sake of which, and with a view to which, the
whole process of actualization or “perfecting” goes on. Cf. infra, § 108. - 178.
- “Licet bonum et ens sint idem secundum rem; quia tamen differunt secundum
rationem, non eodem modo dicitur aliquid ens simpliciter et bonum simpliciter.
Nam, cum ens dicat aliquid esse in actu, actus autem proprie ordinem habeat ad
potentiam, secundum hoc simpliciter aliquid dicitur esse ens secundum quod primo
secernitur ab eo quod est in potentia tantum; hoc autem est esse substantiale rei
uniuscujusque. Unde per suum esse substantiale dicitur unumquodque ens
simpliciter; per actus autem superadditos dicitur aliquid esse secundum quid….
Sic ergo secundum primum esse, quod est substantiale, dicitur aliquid ens simpliciter
et bonum secundum quid, id est, inquantum est ens; secundum vero ultimum actum
dicitur aliquid ens secundum quid, et bonum simpliciter.”—St. Thomas, Summa
Theol., i., q. 5, art. 1, ad. 1. - 179.
- “Respectus … qui importatur nomine boni est habitudo perfectivi secundum
quodaliquid natum est perficere non solum secundum rationem speciei [i.e. the abstract
essence], sed secundum esse quod habet in rebus; hoc enim modo finis perficit ea
quae sunt ad finem.”—St. Thomas, De Veritate, q. 26, art. 6. - 180.
- Cf. the familiar ethical distinction between objective, and formal or subjective
happiness, beatitudo objectiva and beatitudo formalis seu subjectiva. - 181.
- “In motu appetitus, id quod est appetibile terminans motum appetitus
secundum quid, ut medium per quod tenditur in aliud, vocatur utile. Id autem quod
appetitur ut ultimum terminans totaliter motum appetitus sicut quaedam res in
quam per se appetitus tendit, vocatur honestum; quia honestum dicitur quod per se
desideratur. Id autem quod terminat motum appetitus, ut quies in se desiderata,
est delectabile.”—St. Thomas, Summa Theol., i., q. 5, art. 3. - 182.
- Excellentia hominis maxime consideratur secundum virtutem, quae est dis
positio perfecti ad optimum, ut dicitur in 6 Physic. Et ideo, honestum, proprie
loquendo, in idem refertur cum virtute.—ibid., 2a 2ae, q. 145, art. I, c. - 183.
- “Eorum quae propter se apprehenduntur, quaedam apprehenduntur solum
propter se, et nunquam propter aliud, sicut felicitas, quae est ultimus finis; quaedam
vero apprehenduntur et propter se, in quantum habent in seipsis aliquam rationem
bonitatis, etiamsi nihil aliud boni per ea nobis accideret, et tamen sunt appetibilia
propter aliud, in quantum scilicet perducunt nos in aliquod bonum perfectius: et
hoc modo virtutes sunt propter se apprehendendae.”—ibid., ad I. - 184.
- Cf. Mercier, op. cit., p. 236.
- 185.
- “Omnia … quae jam habent esse, illud esse suum naturaliter amant, et
ipsam tota virtute conservant…. Ipsum igitur esse habet rationem boni. Unde
sicut impossibile est quod sit aliquod ens quod non habeat esse, ita necesse est quod
omne ens sit bonum ex hoc ipso quod habet esse.”—St. Thomas, De Veritate, q. 21,
art. 2, c. - 186.
- “Non-esse secundum se non est appetibile, sed per accidens, inquantum
scilicet ablatio alicujus mali est appetibilis; quod malum quidem aufertur per
non-esse; ablatio vero mali non est appetibilis, nisi inquantum per malum privatur
quoddam esse. Illud igitur, quod per se est appetibile, est esse; non-esse vero,
per accidens tantum, inquantum scilicet quoddam esse appetitur, quo homo non
sustinet privari; et sic etiam per accidens non-esse dicitur bonum.”—St. Thomas,
Summa Theol., i., q. 5, art. 2, ad. 3. - 187.
- “Malum est defectus boni quod natum est et debet haberi.”—St. Thomas,
Summa Theol., i., q. 49, art. 1, c. - 188.
- ibid.
- 189.
- “Causam formalem malum non habet, sed est magis privatio formae.”—St.
Thomas, Summa Theol., i., q. 49, art. 1, c. - 190.
- “Nec causam finalem habet malum, sed magis est privatio ordinis ad debitum
finem.”—ibid. - 191.
- “Non est causa efficiens sed deficiens mali, quia malum non est effectio sed
defectio.”—De Civ. Dei, xii., 7. - 192.
- “O, altitudo divitiarum sapientiae, et scientiae Dei! Quam incomprehensibilia
sunt judicia ejus, et investigabiles viae ejus!”—Rom. xi., 33. - 193.
- Connected with the transcendental notion of unity is another concept, that of
order, which will be more fully examined when we come to treat of causes. - 194.
- Baumgarten, a German philosopher of the eighteenth century, was the first
to use the term Aesthetica in this sense. - 195.
- “Dicendum est quod pulchrum est idem bono sola ratione differens. Cum
enim bonum sit quod omnia appetunt, de ratione boni est, quod in eo quietetur
appetitus; sed ad rationem pulchri attinet quod in ejus aspectu seu cognitione quietetur
appetitus; unde et illi sensus præcipue respiciunt pulchrum, qui maxime cognoscitivi
sunt, scilicet visus et auditus rationi deservientes; dicimus enim pulchra visibilia et
pulchros sonos; in sensibilibus autem aliorum sensuum non utimur nomine pulchritudinis;
non enim dicimus pulchros sapores, aut odores.”—St. Thomas,
Summa Theol., ia. iiæ., q. 27, art. 1, ad. 3. - 196.
- “Ad rationem pulchri pertinet, quod in ejus aspectu seu cognitione quietetur
appetitus … ita quod pulchrum dicatur id, cujus ipsa apprehensio placet.”—St.
Thomas, Summa Theol., ia. iiæ., q. 27, art. 1, ad. 3. And the Angelic Doctor
justifies the extended use of the term vision: “De aliquo nomine dupliciter convenit
loqui, uno modo secundum ejus primam impositionem, alio modo secundum usum
nominis, sicut patet in nomine visionis, quod primo impositum est ad significandum
actum sensus visus; sed propter dignitatem et certitudinem hujus sensus extensum
est hoc nomen, secundum usum loquentium, ad omnem cognitionem aliorum sensuum;
dicimus enim: Vide quomodo sapit, vel quomodo redolet, vel quomodo est
calidum; et ulterius etiam ad cognitionem intellectus, secundum illud Matt. v. 8:
Beati mundi corde quoniam ipsi Deum videbunt.”—i., q. 67, art. 1, c. - 197.
- “Pulchrum et bonum in subjecto quidem sunt idem, quia super eandem rem
fundantur, scilicet super formam, et propter hoc bonum laudatur ut pulchrum: sed
ratione differunt: nam bonum proprie respicit appetitum: … et ideo habet
rationem finis…. Pulchrum autem respicit vim cognoscitivam: pulchra enim
dicuntur quæ visa placent.”—St. Thomas, Summa Theol., i., q. 5, art. 4, ad. 1. - 198.
- Cf. De Wulf, La Valeur esthétique de la moralité dans l’art, pp. 28-9.
- 199.
- L’Art et la Morale, p. 29.
- 200.
- De la connaissance de Dieu et de soi-même, ch. i., § 8.
- 201.
- De Vera Religione, c. 32.
- 202.
- Cf. Poincaré, Conférence sur les rapports de l’analyse et de la physique mathematique.—apud
Mercier, Ontologie, § 274, pp. 546-7 n. - 203.
- When the object so excels in greatness or grandeur as to exceed more or less
our capacity to realize it we speak of it as sublime. The sublime calls forth
emotions of self-abasement, reverence, and even fear. If an object possessing the
other requisites of beauty is wanting in due magnitude, we describe it as pretty or
elegant. The terms grace, graceful, apply especially to gait, gesture, movement. - 204.
- On this point all the great philosophers are unanimous. For Plato, beauty
whether of soul or of body, whether of animate or of inanimate things, results not from
chance, but from order, rectitude, art: οὐχ οὕτως εἰκῆ κάλλιστα παραγίγνεται ἀλλὰ
τάξει και ὀρθότητι καὶ τέχνῃ, ἥτις ἑκάστῳ ἀποδέδοται αὐτῶν (Plato, Gorg. 506D). Aristotle
places beauty in grandeur and order: Τὸ γὰρ καλὸν ἐν μεγέθει καὶ τάξει ἐστί
(Poetics, ch. viii., n. 8). Τοῦ δὲ καλοῦ μέγιστα ἐίδη τάξις καὶ συμμετρία καὶ τὸ ὡρισμένον
(Metaph., xii., ch. iii., n. 11). “Nihil,” writes St. Augustine, “est ordinatum quod
non sit pulchrum.” “Pulchra,” says St. Thomas, “dicuntur quae visa placent; unde
pulchrum in debita proportione consistit” (Summa Theol., i., q. 5, art. 4, ad. 1). - 205.
- “Ad pulchritudinem tria requiruntur; primo quidem integritas sive perfectio;
quae enim diminuta sunt, hoc ipso turpia sunt; et debita proportio sive consonantia;
et iterum claritas.”—Summa Theol., i., q. 39, art. 8, c. Elsewhere he omits integrity,
supposing it implied in order: “ad rationem pulchri sive decori concurrit et claritas
et debita proportio”. And elsewhere again he omits clarity, this being a necessary
effect of order: “pulchrum in debita proportione consistit”. - 206.
- By “natural perfection” is meant the perfection which a nature acquires by
the realization of its end (5): Τέλειον δὲ τὸ ἔχον τέλος (Aristotle). - 207.
- This definition coincides with that found in a medieval scholastic treatise
De Pulchro et Bono, attributed to St. Thomas or Albertus Magnas: “Ratio pulchri
in universali consistit in resplendentia formae super partes materiae proportionatas,
vel super diversas vires vel actiones.” Cf. Mercier, Ontologie, p. 554. - 208.
- L’Idée du beau dans la philosophie de S. Thomas d’Aquin, p. 2.
- 209.
- Du Vrai, du Beau et du Bien, viie leçon.
- 210.
- Kritik der Urtheilskraft, Th. i., Abschn. 1, B. 1, passim.
- 211.
- “Omnis corporea creatura … bonum est infimum, et in genere suo pulchrum
quoniam forma et specie continetur.”—St. Augustine, De Vera Relig., c. 20. - 212.
- At the same time it must be borne in mind that many of the judgments by
which things are pronounced “ugly” or “commonplace” are erroneous. This is
partly because they are based on first and superficial sense impressions: beauty
must be apprehended and judged by the intellect, and by the intellect “informed”
with genuine knowledge; to the eye of enlightened intelligence there are beauties
of structure and organization in the beetle or the tadpole as well as in the peacock
or the spaniel. It is partly, too, because we unconsciously or semi-consciously
apply standards of human beauty to beings that are merely animal: “To know
really whether there are ugly monkeys we should have to consult a monkey; for
the beauty we unconsciously look for, and certainly do not find, in the monkey, is
the beauty of the human form; and when we declare the monkey ugly what we
really mean is that it would be ugly if it were a human being; which is undeniable.”—Sully-Prudhomme,
L’Expression dans les beaux arts, p. 104. - 213.
- Proverbs, xxxi. 30.
- 214.
- St. Thomas, Summa Theol., ia, iiae, q. 57, art. 3, c.
- 215.
- Cf. Science of Logic, i., §§ 70 sqq.
- 216.
- Cf. Windelband, History of Philosophy (tr. Tufts), Introduction.
- 217.
- Cf. Science of Logic, ii. P. iv., ch. v.
- 218.
- Metaph., vi., 1.
- 219.
- Cf. St. Thomas, Summa Theol., i., q. 90, art. 2: “Illud proprie dicitur esse
quod ipsum habet esse quasi in suo esse subsistens. Unde solæ substantiæ proprie
et vere dicuntur entia; accidens vero non habet esse sed eo aliquid est, et hac ratione
ens dicitur … accidens dicitur magis entis quam ens.” - 220.
- In Metaph., L. v., lect. 9; cf. In Physic., L. iii., lect. 5.
- 221.
- Science of Logic, i., §§ 71, 73-76.
- 222.
- ibid., §§ 74, 76.
- 223.
- Cf. Urraburu, op. cit., § 268 (p. 668); Mercier, Logique, § 33 (4th edit.,
p. 99). - 224.
- Cf. St. Thomas, In Metaph., L. xi., lect. 9: “Sed sciendum est quod prædicamenta
diversificantur secundum diversos modos prædicandi. Unde idem,
secundum quod diversimode de diversis prædicatur, ad diversa prædicamenta pertinet….
Similiter motus secundum quod prædicatur de subjecto in quo est, constituit
prædicamentum passionis. Secundum autem quod prædicatur de eo a quo
est, constituit prædicamentum actionis.” - 225.
- Ontologie, § 138 (3rd edit., p. 263).
- 226.
- Cf. Essay concerning Human Understanding, book iv., ch. vi., § 11: “Had we
such ideas of substances, as to know what real constitutions produce those sensible
qualities we find in them, and how these qualities flowed from thence, we could, by
the specific ideas of their real essences in our own minds, more certainly find out
their properties, and discover what properties they had or had not, than we can now
by our senses: and to know the properties of gold, it would be no more necessary
that gold should exist, than it is necessary for the knowing the properties of a triangle,
that the triangle should exist in any matter; the idea in our minds would serve for
the one as well as the other.” - 227.
- “Sensation convinces us that there are solid, extended substances; and reflection,
that there are thinking ones: experience assures us of the existence of such
beings.”—ibid., book ii., ch. xxiii., § 29. Locke protested repeatedly against the
charge that he denied the existence of substances. - 228.
- The notion one has of pure substance is “only a supposition of he knows not
what support of such qualities, which are capable of producing simple ideas in us;
which qualities are commonly called accidents…. The idea then we have, to
which we give the general name substance, being nothing but the supposed, but
unknown support of those qualities we find existing, which we imagine cannot
subsist, ‘sine re substante,’ without something to support them, we call that support
substantia.”—book ii., ch. xxiii., § 2. In the following passage we may detect the idealistic
insinuation that knowledge reaches only to “ideas” or mental states, not to
the extramental reality, the “secret, abstract nature of substance”: “Whatever
therefore be the secret abstract nature of substance in general, all the ideas we have
of particular distinct sorts of substances, are nothing but several combinations of
simple ideas, co-existing in such, though unknown, cause of their union, as makes
the whole subsist of itself”. It belongs, of course, to the Theory of Knowledge,
not to the Theory of Being, to show how groundless the idealistic assumption is. - 229.
- Inquiring into the causes of our “impressions” and “ideas,” he admits the
existence of “bodies” which cause them and “minds” which experience them:
“We may well ask, What causes induce us to believe in the existence of body? but
’tis vain to ask, Whether there be body or not? That is a point, which we must
take for granted in all our reasonings.”—A Treatise on Human Nature, Part iv., § ii. - 230.
- Of the definition of a substance as something which may exist by itself, he says:
“this definition agrees to everything that can possibly be conceiv’d; and will never
serve to distinguish substance from accident, or the soul from its perceptions….
Since all our perceptions are different from each other, and from everything else in
the universe, they are also distinct and separable, and may be consider’d as
separately existent, and may exist separately, and have no need of anything else to
support their existence. They are, therefore, substances, as far as this definition
explains a substance.”—ibid., § v. “We have no perfect idea of substance, but
… taking it for something that can exist by itself, ’tis evident every perception is a
substance, and every distinct part of a perception a distinct substance.”—ibid. - 231.
- Cf. Mercier, op. cit., § 142 (p. 272).
- 232.
- Cf. Kleutgen, op. cit., Dissert. vi., ch. iii., li, § 592.
- 233.
- Assuming for the moment that we can know substance to be not one but
manifold: that experience reveals to us a plurality of numerically or really, and even
specifically and generically, distinct substances. Cf. infra, p. 221. - 234.
- Cf. Huxley, Hume, bk. ii., ch. ii. Taine, De L’Intelligence, t. i., Preface,
and passim. - 235.
- Cf. § 65, infra.
- 236.
- Such terms as “corruptible,” “destructible,” etc., imply certain attributes of a
thing which can be corrupted, destroyed. Conceiving this attribute in the abstract
we form the terms “corruptibility,” “destructibility,” etc. So, too, the term “possibility”
formed from the adjective “possible,” simply implies in the abstract what
the latter implies in the concrete—an active or passive power of a thing to cause or
to become something; or else the mind’s conception of the non-repugnance of this
something. To substantialize a possibility, therefore, is sufficiently absurd; but to
speak of a possibility as real and at the same time to deny the reality of any subject
in which it would have its reality, is no less so. - 237.
- except in the Blessed Eucharist: here we know from Divine Revelation that
the accidents of bread and wine exist apart from their connatural substance. We
cannot, by the light of reason, prove positively the possibility of such separate existence
of accidents; at the most, men of the supreme genius of an Aristotle may
have strongly suspected such possibility, and may have convinced themselves of the
futility of all attempts to prove in any way the impossibility of such a condition of
things. Nor can we, even with the light of Revelation, do any more than show the
futility of such attempts, thus negatively defending the possibility of what we know
from Revelation to be a fact. - 238.
- Cf. n. 1.
- 239.
- Cf. Maher, Psychology, ch. xxii., for a full analysis and refutation of phenomenist
theories that would deny the substantiality of the human person. - 240.
- “Substantia est res, cujus naturae debetur esse non in alio; accidens vero est
res, cujus naturae debetur esse in alio.”—Quodlib., ix., a. 5, ad. 2. - 241.
- Cf. Descartes, Oeuvres, edit. Cousin, tome ix., p. 166—apud Mercier,
Ontologie, p. 280. - 242.
- Paulsen, Einleitung in die Philosophie, Berlin, 1896, S. 135—apud Mercier,
loc. cit. - 243.
- and also appetitive; as in mental life appetition is a natural consequent of
perception. It is in accordance with this latter idea that Wundt conceives all
reality as being in its ultimate nature appetitive activity: the Ego is a “volitional
unit” and the universe a “collection of volitional units”.—Cf. Wundt, System der
Philosophie, Leipzig, 1889, S. 415-421. - 244.
- Principles of Psychology, Pt. ii., ch. i., § 59.
- 245.
- But from Descartes’ doctrine of two passive substances so antithetically opposed
to each other the transition to Spinozism was easy and obvious. If mind and
matter are so absolutely opposed as thought and extension, how can they unite to
form one human individual in man? If both are purely passive, and if God alone
puts into them their conscious states and their mechanical movements respectively,
what remains proper to each but a pure passivity that would really be common to
both? Would it not be more consistent then to refer this thought-essence or receptivity
of conscious activities, and this extension-essence or receptivity of
mechanical movements, to God as their proper source, to regard them as two attributes
of His unique and self-existent substance, and thus to regard God as substantially
immanent in all phenomena, and these as only different expressions of His
all-pervading essence? This is what Spinoza did; and his monism in one form or
other is the last word of many contemporary philosophers on the nature of the
universe which constitutes the totality of human experience.—Cf. Höffding, Outlines
of Psychology, ch. ii., and criticism of same apud Maher, Psychology, ch. xxiii. - 246.
- “Esse substantiæ non dependet ab esse alterius sicut ei inhærens, licet omnia
dependeant a Deo sicut a causa prima.”—St. Thomas, De Causa Materiæ, cap. viii. - 247.
- Cf. Kleutgen, op. cit. § 594.
- 248.
- Ibid., §§ 597-600.
- 249.
- “Illud proprie dicitur esse, quod ipsum habet esse, quasi in suo esse subsistens.
Unde solæ substantiæ proprie et vere dicuntur entia; accidens vero non habet esse,
sed eo aliquid est, et hac ratione ens dicitur: sicut albedo dicitur ens quia ea aliquid
est album. Et propter hoc dicitur in Metaph., l. 7 [al. 6], c. i. [Arist.], quod accidens
dicitur magis entis quam ens.”—St. Thomas, Summa Theol., i. q. 90, art. 2.
“Illud cui advenit accidens, est ens in se completum consistens in suo esse, quod
quidem esse naturaliter præcedit accidens, quod supervenit: et ideo accidens superveniens,
ex conjunctione sui cum eo, cui supervenit, non causat illud esse in quo res
subsistit per quod res est ens per se: sed causat quoddam esse secundum, sine quo res
subsistens intelligi potest esse, sicut primum potest intelligi sine secundo, vel prædicatum
sine subjecto. Unde ex accidente et subjecto non fit unum per se, sed unum
per accidens, et ideo ex eorum conjunctione non resultat essentia quædam, sicut ex
conjunctione formæ cum materia: propter quod accidens neque rationem completæ
essentiæ habet, neque pars completæ essentiæ est, sed sicut est ens secundum quid,
ita et essentiam secundum quid habet.”—De Ente et Essentia, ch. vii. - 250.
- “Non est definitio substantiæ, ens per se sine subjecto, nec definitio accidentis,
ens in subjecto; sed quidditati seu essentiæ substantiæ competit habere esse non in
subjecto; quidditati autem sive essentiæ accidentis competit habere esse in subjecto.”—St.
Thomas, Summa Theol., iii., q. 77, art. 1, ad. 2. - 251.
- Cf. Kleutgen, op. cit., §§ 595-596.
- 252.
- ibid., § 619.
- 253.
- Cf. Urraburu, op. cit., §§ 320-325.
- 254.
- Kleutgen, op. cit., §§ 618, 624.
- 255.
- This logical usage is applied equally to attributes of a logical subject which
is not itself a substance but an accident; it turns solely on the point whether the
concept of the logical predicate of a judgment is or is not connected by an absolute
logical connexion, a connexion of thought, with the concept of the logical
subject. - 256.
- Cf. St. Thomas, Quaest. Disp., De Spir. Creat., art. 11, ad. 7.
- 257.
- Cf., however, § 68, p. 246, n. 2, infra.
- 258.
- St. Thomas, whose language is usually so moderate, thus expresses his view
of the doctrine afterwards propounded by Descartes when the latter declared the
essence of the soul to be thought: “Quidquid dicatur de potentiis animae, tamen
nullus unquam opinatur, nisi insanus, quod habitus et actus animae sint ipsa ejus
essentia.”—Quaest. Disp., De Spir. Creat., art. 11, ad 1. For a very convincing
treatment of this question, cf. Kleutgen, op. cit., §§ 625-626. - 259.
- De San, Cosmologia, § 323, apud Mercier, op. cit., § 158.
- 260.
- op. cit., § 625.
- 261.
- St. Thomas, Summa Theol., iii., q. 17, art. 2, c.
- 262.
- Hence St. Thomas says, in regard to the Blessed Eucharist, that the accidents
of bread and wine had not an existence of their own as long as the substance of
bread and wine was there; that this is true of accidents generally; that it is not
they that exist, but rather their subjects; that their function is to determine these
subjects to exist as characterized in a certain way, as whiteness gives snow a white
existence: “Dicendum quod accidentia panis et vini, manente substantia panis et
vini non habebant ipsa esse sicut nec alia accidentia, sed subjecta eorum habebant
hujusmodi esse per ea, sicut nix est alba per albedinem.”—Summa Theol., iii., q. 77,
art. 1, ad. 4. - 263.
- For the arguments on both sides cf. Mercier, Ontologie, § 156 (pp. 308 sqq.).
The indirect argument which the author derives from the fact that the Divine
Concursus is necessary for the activity of creatures, while offering an intelligible
explanation of this necessity on Thomistic principles, does not touch the probability
of other explanations. - 264.
- Cf. Urraburu’s definition: “entitas vel realitas a subjecto realiter distincta,
cujus totum esse consistit in ultima determinatione rei ad aliquod munus obeundum,
vel ad aliquam realem denominationem actu habendam, sine qua, saltem in individuo
sumpta, res eadem potest existere absolute”.—op. cit., § 120 (p. 380). - 265.
- Cf. Urraburu, op. cit., § 291 (p. 854, quarta opinio), p. 854.
- 266.
- Whether immanent vital acts—especially of the spiritual faculties in man:
thoughts, volitions, etc.—are mere modes, or whether they are absolute accidents,
having their own proper and positive reality which perfects their subject by affecting
it, is a disputed question. Habits, acquired by repetition of such acts, e.g. knowledge
and virtue, belonging as they do to the category of quality, are more than
mere modalities of the human subject: they have an absolute, positive entity,
whereby they add to the total perfection of the latter. - 267.
- Cf. Urraburu, op. cit., § 121 (pp. 386 sqq.).
- 268.
- The fact that Aristotle [Metaph., lib. vii. (al. vi.), ch. iii.] seems to have placed a
real distinction between extension and corporeal substance, while he could not have
suspected the absolute separability of the former from the latter, would go to show
that he did not regard separability as the only test of a real distinction. Cf.
Kleutgen, op. cit., ibid. - 269.
- Obviously we are not concerned herewith all the attributes which by a necessity
of thought we ascribe to an essence, e.g. the corruptibility of a corporeal substance,
or the immortality of a spiritual substance. These are not entities really distinct
from the substance, but only aspects which we recognize to be necessary corollaries
of its nature. We are concerned only with properties which are real powers,
faculties, forces, aptitudes of things.—Cf. Kleutgen, op. cit., § 627. - 270.
- op. cit., § 628.
- 271.
“Tertii sunt, qui dicunt, quod potentiae animae nec adeo sunt idem ipsi animae,
sicut sunt ejus principia intrinsica et essentialia, nec adeo diversae, ut cedant in
aliud genus, sicut accidentia; sed in genere substantiae sunt per reductionem …
et ideo quasi medium tenentes inter utramque opinionem dicunt, quasdam animae
potentias sic differre ad invicem, ut nullo modo dici possint una potentia: non tamen
concedunt, eas simpliciter diversificari secundum essentiam, ita ut dicantur diversae
essentiae, sed differre essentialiter in genere potentiae, ita ut dicantur diversa instrumenta
ejusdem substantiae.”—In lib. ii., dist. xxiv., p. 1, art. 2, q. 1.In the same context he explains what we are to understand by referring anything
to a certain category per reductionem: “Sunt enim quaedam, quae sunt in
genere per se, aliqua per reductionem ad idem genus. Illa per se sunt in genere,
quae participant essentiam completam generis, ut species et individua; illa vero per
reductionem, quae nan dicunt completam essentiam…. Quaedam reducuntur
sicut principia … aut essentialia, sicut sunt materia et forma in genere substantiae;
aut integrantia, sicut partes substantiae…. Quaedam reducuntur sicut
viae … aut sicut viae ad res, et sic motus et mutationes, ut generatio, reducuntur
ad substantiam; aut sicut viae a rebus, et sic habent reduci potentiae ad genus
substantiae. Prima enim agendi potentia, quae egressum dicitur habere ab ipsa
substantia, ad idem genus reducitur, quae non adeo elongatur ab ipsa substantia,
ut dicat aliam essentiam completam.”—ibid., ad. 8.- 272.
- “Quoniam potentia creaturae arctata est, non potuit creatura habere posse
perfectum, nisi esset in ea potentiarum multitudo, ex quarum collectione sive
adunatione, una supplente defectum alterius, resultaret unum posse completum, sicut
manifeste animadverti potest in organis humani corporis, quorum unumquodque
indiget a virtute alterius adjuvari.”—In lib. ii., dist. xxiv., p. 1, art. 2, q. 8. - 273.
- The student will find in Maher’s Psychology (ch. iii.) a clear and well-reasoned
exposition of the inconsistency and groundlessness of such attacks on the doctrine
of faculties. - 274.
- Cf. Kleutgen, op. cit., § 636-637.
- 275.
- “Cum corpus hominis aut cujuslibet alterius animalis sit quoddam totum
naturale, dicit unum ex eo quod unam formam habeat qua perficitur non solum
secundum aggregationem aut compositionem, ut accidit in domo et in aliis hujusmodi.
Unde opportet quod quaelibet pars hominis et animalis recipiat esse
[i.e. sibi proprium] et speciem ab anima sicut a propria forma. Unde Philosophus
dicit (l. ii. de anima, text. 9), quod recedente anima neque oculus neque caro neque
aliqua pars manet nisi aequivoce.”—St. Thomas, Quaest. Disp. de anima, art. 10—apud
Kleutgen, op. cit., § 632. - 276.
- The most perfect real unity is of course that which includes all perfection in
the simplicity of its actual essence, without any dispersion or plurality of its being,
without any admixture of accident or potentiality. Such is the unity of the Infinite
Being alone. No finite being possesses its actuality tota simul. And the creature
falls short of perfect unity in proportion as it attains to this actuality only by a
multiplicity of real changes, by a variety of really distinct principles and powers,
essential and accidental, in its concrete mode of being. In proportion as created
things are higher or lower in the scale of being (47), they realize a higher or a lower
grade of unity in their mode of individual existence. - 277.
- We are concerned here only with finite, created substances, as distinct from
the Divine Uncreated Substance on whom these depend (64). - 278.
- Aristotle, Categ. ch. iii., passim; Metaph., l. v. (al. vi.), ch. viii.; St. Thomas,
In Metaph., l. v. lect. 10; Kleutgen, op. cit., § 589-591. - 279.
- Cf. Kleutgen, op. cit., §§ 587, 602-603.
- 280.
- Cf. Urraburu, op. cit., §§ 277, 279.
- 281.
- Cf. Science of Logic, ii., § 217 (pp. 66 sqq.).
- 282.
- Sciendum est quod nomen naturae significat quodlibet principium intrinsicum
motus; secundum quod Philosophus dicit quod natura est principium motus in eo in
quo est per se, et non secundum accidens.—St. Thomas, Summa Theol., iii., q. 2, art. 1
in c. - 283.
- And here we are reminded of the view of many medieval scholastics of high
authority, that the same material entity can have at the same time a plurality of
formative principles or substantial forms of different grades of perfection. - 284.
- Cf. Urraburu, op. cit., § 282 (p. 825).
- 285.
- For want of a more appropriate rendering we translate the Latin term
suppositum (Gr. ὑπόστασις) by the phrase “subsisting thing”; though the classical
terms are really generic: suppositum being a genus of which there are two species,
suppositum irrationale (“thing” or “subsisting thing”) and suppositum rationale
(“person”).—Cf. infra, pp. 265-6. - 286.
- Complete in every way: in substantial and in specific perfections. The
separated soul, though it is an existing individual substance, retains its essential
communicability to its connatural material principle, the body. Hence it has not
“subsistence,” it is not a “person”.—Cf. infra, p. 264. - 287.
- “Per se agere convenit per se existenti. Sed per se existens quandoque potest
dici aliquid, si non sit inhærens ut accidens, vel ut forma materialis, etiamsi sit
pars. Sed proprie et per se subsistens dicitur quod neque est praedicto modo
inhærens neque est pars. Secundum quem modum oculus aut manus non potest
dici per se subsistens, et per consequens nec per se operans. Unde et operationes
partium attribuuntur toti per partes. Dicimus enim quod homo videt per oculum et
palpat per manum.”—St. Thomas, Summa Theol., i., q. 75, art. 2, ad. 2. - 288.
- Cf. preceding note. St. Thomas continues: “Potest igitur dici quod anima
intelligit, sicut oculus videt, sed magis proprie dicitur quod homo intelligat per
animam” (ibid.); and elsewhere he writes: “Dicendum quod anima est pars
humanae speciei [i.e. naturae]. Et ideo, licet sit separata, quia tamen retinet
naturam unibilitatis, non potest dici substantia individua quae est hypostasis vel
substantia prima, sicut nec manus, nec quaecumque alia partium hominis; et sic
non competit ei neque definitio personae, neque nomen.”—Summa Theol., i., q. 29,
art. 1, ad. 5. - 289.
- Cf. Science of Logic, i., §§ 54-5.
- 290.
- All created subsisting things and persons depend, of course, essentially on the
Necessary Being for their existence and for their activity. This Necessary Being
we know from Revelation to be Triune, Three in Persons, One in Nature. The
subsistence of each Divine Person of the Blessed Trinity excludes all modes of
dependence. - 291.
- “Hoc … quod est per se agere, excellentiori modo convenit substantiis
rationalis naturae quam aliis. Nam solae substantiae rationales habent dominium
sui actus, ita quod in eis est agere et non agere; aliae vero substantiae magis
aguntur quam agunt. Et ideo conveniens fuit ut substantia individua rationalis
naturae speciale nomen haberet.”—St. Thomas, Quaest. Disp. de Potentia, q. ix.,
art. 1, ad. 3. - 292.
- Cf. Billot, De Verbo Incarnato, q. ii.—apud Mercier, op. cit., § 151 (pp.
299-300). - 293.
- Cf. Urraburu, op. cit., § 291, for an exhaustive list of the authorities in
favour of each of the various views propounded in this present context. - 294.
- “Natura singularis et integra per se consituitur in sua independentia, non
aliquo positivo addito ultra illam entitatem positivam, qua est haec natura.”—Scotus,
iii., Dist. i. q. 1, n. 9 and n. 11, ad. 3. Cf. Suarez, Metaph., Disp. xxxiv. § 2;
Kleutgen, op. cit., § 616; Franzelin, De verbo Incarnato, Th. xxix. - 295.
- op. cit., § 293 (p. 861).
- 296.
- Neither is it a natural union in the sense of being due to the human nature;
it is wholly undue to the latter, and is in this sense supernatural. - 297.
- op. cit., § 293 (p. 861).
- 298.
- ibid. Farther on (p. 863) he says it is certain that the Divine Nature of the
Word is substantially united with humanity in a unity of person or subsistence:
“certum est eamdem [naturam divinam] substantialiter uniri cum humanitate in
unitate suppositi;” and for this he considers that the human nature must be incomplete
“in ratione personae”. But this proves nothing; for of course the human
nature must be wanting in personality. But it is complete as a nature. Nor does
the aphorism he quotes—“Quidquid substantiae in sua specie completae accedit,
accidens est,”—apply to subsistence or personality supervening on a complete
substance. - 299.
- “Humanitas illa [scil. Christi], quamvis completa in esse naturae, non tamen
habet ultimum complementum in genere substantiae cum in se non subsistat.”—ibid.,
§ 296 (p. 866). - 300.
- This view, which has many supporters, is clearly explained and ably defended
by Mercier in his Ontologie, § 151 (pp. 298-302), § 52 (pp. 134-5), § 49 (p. 127, n. 1). - 301.
- Cf. Mercier, op. cit., § 49 (p. 127, n. 1).
- 302.
- Hence Urraburu gives this real definition of subsistence: ultimus naturae terminus
in ordine substantiali sive in ratione existentis per se: the ultimate term (or
determination) of a nature in the order of substantiality or of “existing by itself”—op.
cit., § 296 (p. 866). - 303.
- “Sicut enim modus accidentalis figurae terminat quantitatem, et modus ubicationis
constituit rem hic et non alibi, ita modus substantialis personalitatis terminans
naturam reddit illam incommunicabilem alieno supposito.”—Urraburu, op.
cit., § 291 (p. 854). - 304.
- The terms “Self,” “Ego,” and “Person” we take to be identical in reference
to the human individual. The mind is not the Ego, self, or person, but only a part
of it.—Cf. Maher, Psychology, ch. vi., p. 104. - 305.
- Cf. Maher, Psychology, ch. xvii.
- 306.
- ibid., p. 365.
- 307.
- Cf. Maher, Psychology, p. 363.
- 308.
- Cf. Maher, Psychology, p. 365 (italics in last sentence ours).
- 309.
- Cf. Rickaby, First Principles, p. 370.
- 310.
- Cf. Maher, ibid., pp. 487-92; Mercier, Psychologie, ii., pp. 197-224 (6th
edit.); Ontologie, § 153 (p. 304). - 311.
- There are cogent theological reasons also against the view that consciousness
constitutes personality. For instance, the human nature of our Divine Lord has its
own proper consciousness, which, nevertheless, does not constitute this nature a
person. - 312.
- Essay Concerning Human Understanding, bk. ii., ch. xxvii.
- 313.
“That being then one plant which has such an organization of parts in one
coherent body partaking of one common life, it continues to be the same plant as long
as it continues to partake of the same life, though that life be communicated to
different particles of matter vitally united to the living plant, in a like continued
organization conformable to that sort of plants….“The case is not so much different in brutes, but that anyone may hence see
what makes an animal and continues it the same….“This also shows wherein the identity of the same man consists: viz. in nothing
but a participation of the same continued life, by constantly fleeting particles of
matter, in succession vitally united to the same organized body…. For if the
identity of soul alone makes the same man, and there be nothing in the nature of
matter why the same individual spirit may be united [i.e. successively] to different
bodies, it will be possible that … men living in distant ages, and of different tempers,
may have been the same man….”—Essay Concerning Human Understanding,
bk. ii. ch. xxvii. § 4-6. Yet though “identity of soul” does not make “the same
man,” Locke goes on immediately to assert that identity of consciousness, which is
but a function of the soul, makes the same person.- 314.
- Essay Concerning Human Understanding, bk. ii., ch. xxvii., § 7. Names do not
stand for ideas or concepts but for conceived realities; and the question here is: What
is the conceived reality (in the existing human individual) for which the term “person”
stands? - 315.
- ibid., § 9.
- 316.
- Essay Concerning Human Understanding, bk. ii., ch. xxvii., §§ 13, 14.
- 317.
- Essay Concerning Human Understanding, bk. ii., ch. xxvii., § 13.
- 318.
- For a searching criticism of such theories of the Ego or human person, cf.
Maher, Psychology, ch. xxii. - 319.
- ibid., § 19.
- 320.
- p. 276.
- 321.
- Cf. Maher’s criticism of Professor James’ theory on double personality (op.
cit., ch. xxii., pp. 491-2): “Professor James devotes much space to these ‘mutations’
of the Ego, yet overlooks the fact that they are peculiarly fatal, not to his adversaries,
but to his own theory that ‘the present thought is the only thinker,’ and that seeming
identity is sufficiently preserved by each thought ‘appropriating’ and ‘inheriting’
the contents of its predecessor. The difficulties presented to this process of inheritance
by such facts as sleep and swooning have been already dwelt upon [cf. ibid.,
p. 480 (c)]; but here they are if possible increased. The last conscious thought of,
say, Felida 2 has to transmit its gathered experience not to its proximate conscious
successor, which is Felida 1, but across seven months of vacuum until on the extinction
of Felida 1 the next conscious thought which constitutes Felida 2 is born
into existence. If the single personality is hard for Mr. James to explain, ‘double-personality’
at least doubles his difficulties.” - 322.
- Cf. infra, § 82.
- 323.
- Ποιότητα δὲ λέγω, καθ᾽ ἤν ποιοί τινες εἰναι λέγονται.—Categ., ch. iv. Cf. St.
Thomas: “Haec est ratio formalis qualitatis, per quam respondemus interroganti
qualis res sit.” - 324.
- The other accidents, e.g. actio and passio, in so far as they change the perfection
of the substance, do so only by producing qualities in it. Quantity, which
is the connatural accident of all corporeal substance, adds of itself no special complement
or degree of accidental perfection to the latter, in the sense of disposing (or
indisposing) the latter for the attainment of the full and final perfection due to its
specific nature; but only in the sense that it supposes more or less of that kind of
substance to exist, or in the sense in which it is understood to include the qualities
of which it may be the immediate subject.—Cf. Urraburu, op. cit., § 326. - 325.
- In Praedicamenta, ch. i.
- 326.
- Cf. Maher, Psychology, ch. xii, xiii, xxiii, xxv. Bergson rightly recognizes
the irreducibility of quality to quantity (Essai sur les données immediates de la conscience,
passim). But he wrongly infers from this “fundamental antinomy,” as he
calls it, the existence, in each human individual, of a two-fold Ego, a deeper self
where all is quality, and a superficial self which projects conscious states, in static
and numerical isolation from one another, into a homogeneous space where all is
quantitative, mathematical. The reasonable inference is merely that the human
mind recognizes in the data of its experience a certain richness and variety of
modes of real being. - 327.
- Metaph. V., ch. xiv., where the four groups are finally reduced to two.
- 328.
- Summa Theol., ia, iiae, q. 49, art. 2.
- 329.
- To be distinguished from the passio which is correlative of actio and which
consists in the actual undergoing of the latter, the actual reception of the accidental
form which is the term of the latter. - 330.
- “Inter omnes qualitates, figurae maxime sequuntur et demonstrant speciem
rerum. Quod maxime in plantis et animalibus patet, in quibus nullo certiori indicio
diversitas specierum dijudicari potest, quam diversitate figurae.”—St. Thomas,
In VII. Physic, lect. 5. - 331.
- Every natural habit, as we have just seen, has an essential relation to activity.
Every such habit inheres immediately in some operative faculty, as science in the
intellect, or justice in the will. All natural habits are operative. There is, however,
as we know from Divine Revelation, an “entitative” habit, a habitus entitativus, which
affects the substance itself of the human soul, ennobling its natural mode of being
and so perfecting it as to raise it to a higher or supernatural plane of being, to an order
of existence altogether undue to its nature: the supernaturally infused habit of sanctifying
grace. - 332.
- Eth. Eud., ii., 2.
- 333.
- “Vires naturales non agunt operationes suas mediantibus aliquibus habitibus,
quia secundum seipsas sunt determinatae ad unum.”—Summa Theol., ia iiæ, q. 49, art.
4, ad 2. - 334.
- “Intellectus … est subjectum habitus. Illi enim competit esse subjectum
habitus quod est in potentia ad multa; et hoc maxime competit intellectui….”—St.
Thomas, Summa Theol., ia, iie, q. 50, art. 4, ad. 1. “Omnis potentia quae diversimode
potest ordinari ad agendum, indiget habitu, quo bene disponatur ad suum
actum. Voluntas autem cum sit potentia rationalis, diversimode potest ad agendum
ordinari: et ideo oportet in voluntate aliquem habitum ponere, quo bene disponatur
ad suum actum …,”—ibid. art. 5, in c. - 335.
- “Habitualis dispositio requiritur ubi subjectum est in potentia ad multa.
Operationes vero quae sunt ab anima per corpus, principaliter quidem sunt ipsius
animae, secundario vero ipsius corporis. Habitus autem proportionantur operationibus;
unde ex similibus actibus similes habitus causantur, ut dicitur in 2 Ethic.,
cap. 1 et 2; in corpore vero possunt esse secundario, inquantum scilicet corpus
disponitur et habilitatur ad prompte deserviendum operationibus animae.”—Summa
Theol., ia iiæ, q. 49, art. 1, in c. - 336.
- Cf. St. Thomas, ibid., q. 50, art. 1.—Mercier, Ontologie, § 164.
- 337.
- According to the scholastic theory of matter and form the matter must be
predisposed by certain qualities for the reception of a given substantial form. The
chemical elements which form a compound will not do so in any and every condition,
but only when definitely disposed and brought together under favourable
conditions. These elementary qualities, considered in themselves, are not habits
or dispositions: “Unde qualitates simplices elementorum, quae secundum unum
modum determinatum naturis elementorum conveniunt, non dicimus dispositiones
vel habitus, sed simplices qualitates.”—St. Thomas, ibid., q. 49, art. 4, in C. They
are natural qualities and not dispositions produced by disposing causes. - 338.
- St. Thomas regards the distinction between habits and mere dispositions as a
distinction not of degree but of kind: “Dispositio et habitus possunt distingui
sicut diversae species unius generis subalterni, ut dicantur dispositiones illae
qualitates primae speciei quibus convenit secundum propriam rationem ut de facili
amittantur, quia habent causas mutabiles, ut aegritudo et sanitas; habitus vero
dicantur illae qualitates quae secundum suam rationem habent quod non de facili
transmutentur quia habent causas immobiles; sicut scientia et virtutes; et secundum
hoc disposito non fit habitus.”—St. Thomas, Summa Theol., ia, iiæ, q. 49, art.
2, ad. 3. - 339.
- “Vires sensitivae dupliciter possunt considerari: uno modo, secundum quod
operanter ex instinctu naturae; alio modo, secundum quod operantur ex imperio
rationis. Secundum igitur quod operantur ex instinctu naturae, sic ordinantur ad
unum, sicut et natura; et ideo sicut in potentiis naturalibus non sunt aliqui habitus,
ta etiam nec in potentiis sensitivis, secundum quod ex instinctu naturae operantur.
Secundum vero quod operantur ex imperio rationis, sic ad diversa ordinari possunt:
et sic possunt esse in eis aliqui habitus, quibus bene aut male ad aliquid disponuntur.”—St.
Thomas, ibid., q. 50, art. 3, in c. In this context the angelic doctor, following
Aristotle, places the virtues of temperance and fortitude in the sense appetite as
controlled by the rational will. For the same reason he admits the possibility of
habits in the faculties of internal sense perception, though not in the external senses
(ibid., ad. 3). - 340.
- “Quia bruta animalia a ratione hominis per quandam consuetudinem disponuntur
ad aliquid operandum sic, vel aliter, hoc modo in brutis animalibus habitus
quodammodo poni possunt…. Deficit tamen ratio habitus quantum ad usum voluntatis
quia non habent dominium utendi vel non utendi, quod videtur ad rationem
habitus pertinere; et ideo, proprie loquendo, in eis habitus esse non possunt.”—ibid.,
ad. 2. - 341.
- It must not be forgotten that habit is an accident, an accidental perfection of
the substance or nature of an individual agent; it immediately affects the operative
power of the agent, which operative power is itself an accident of this agent’s nature
(constituting the second sub-class of the accident, Quality). Habit is thus at once
an actuality or actualization of the operative power and a potentiality of further and
more perfect acts. It is intermediate between the operative power and the complete
actualization which the power receives by the acts that spring from the latter as
perfected by the habit. Faculty and habit form one complete proximate principle
of those acts: a principle which is at once a partial actualization of the individual
agent’s nature and a potentiality of further actualization of this nature. - 342.
- “Si potentiae animae non sunt ipsa essentia animae, sequitur quod sint accidentia
in aliquo novem generum contenta. Sunt enim in secunda specie qualitatis,
quæ dicitur potentia vel impotentia naturalis.”—Q. Disp. de Spir. Creat., art. 11, in c. - 343.
- Cf. St. Thomas, Summa Theol., i., q. 76, art. 1, in c.—“Cum potentia et actus
dividant ens, et quodlibet genus entis, opportet quod ad idem genus referatur potentia
et actus; et ideo si actus non est in genere substantiae, potentia, quæ dicitur ad illum
actum, non potest esse in genere substantiae. Operatio autem animae non est in
genere substantiae, sed in solo Deo, cujus operatio est ejus substantia.”—Cf. Zigliara,
Ontologia (9), xi.: “Actus et potentia essentialiter ad illum actum ordinata sunt in
eodem genere supremo.” - 344.
- “Nec in angelo, nec in aliqua creatura, virtus vel potentia operativa est idem
quod sua essentia…. Actus ad quem comparatur potentia operativa est operatio.
In angelo autem non est idem intelligere et esse; nec aliqua alia operatio, aut in
ipso aut in quocunque alio creato, est idem quod ejus esse. Unde essentia angeli
non est ejus potentia intellectiva, nec alicujus creati essentia est ejus operativa
potentia.”—ibid., q. 54, art 3. - 345.
- As we shall see later, action as such does not perfect or change the agens, unless
when, as in immanent action, the agens is identical with the patiens. Action
formally actualizes or perfects the patiens: actio fit in passo. But the exercise of
any activity by an agent undoubtedly connotes or implies a perfection of this agent.
It is not, however, that the actual operation as such (unless it is immanent) adds a
new perfection to the agent. Rather the agent’s power of acting, revealed to us in
its exercise, is for us a measure of the actual perfection of the agent. But the
question remains: Is this power or perfection, so far as we know it, a substantial
perfection? Is it the very perfection itself of the agent’s substance or nature as known
to us? Or is it an accidental perfection which is for us an index of a corresponding
degree of substantial perfection? In getting our knowledge of the nature of a substance
from a consideration of its sensible accidents, its phenomena, its operations—according
to the rule, Operari sequitur esse: qualis est operatio talis est natura—can
we use a single inference, from action to nature, or must we use a double inference,
from action to power, and from power to nature? But even if we have to
make the double inference, this of itself does not prove any more than a conceptual
distinction between power and nature. - 346.
- Cf.. St. Thomas, Q. Disp. de spir. creat., art. 11, in c.—Maher, Psychology
ch. iii. - 347.
- Cf. Mercier, Ontologie, § 168.
- 348.
- Cf. ibid., op. cit., § 169; Maher, Psychology, ch. iii. (p. 29, n. 3.)
- 349.
- Of course all accidents are “forms” in the sense of being determining principles
of their subjects, these being considered as determinable or receptive principles.
Even quantity is a form in this sense. But quantity itself does not appear to be a
“simple” principle in the sense of being “indivisible”: its very function is to make
the corporeal substance divisible into integral parts. What then of all those qualities
which inhere immediately in the quantity of corporeal substances? They are determinations
or affections of a composite, extended, divisible subject. Conceived in
the abstract they have, of course, the attributes of indivisibility, immutability, etc.,
characteristic of all abstract essences (14). But in their physical actuality in what intelligible
sense can they be said to be simple, indivisible entities? - 350.
- Summa Theol., ia, iiae, q. 52, art. 2; iia, iiae, q. 24, art. 4, 5.—Q. Disp. de
Virtutibus in communi, q. i, art. 11, in c.—I. In Sentent., Dist., 17, q. 2, art. 2.—Cf.
Urraburu, op. cit., §§ 329-332, for arguments and authorities. The author himself
defends the former view, according to which alteration takes place by a real addition
or substraction of grades of the same quality. - 351.
- I. In Sentent., Dist., 17, q. 2, art. 2.
- 352.
- iia, iiae, q. 24, art. 4, ad. 3.
- 353.
- Q. Disp. de Virtut., q. 1, art. 11, in c.
- 354.
- The scientific concept of “volume” is identical with the common and
philosophical concept of “external, actual, local, or spatial extension”. The
functions ascribed by physics and mechanics to the “mass” of a body have no other
source, in the body, than what philosophers understand by the “internal extension”
or “quantity” of the body.—Cf. Nys, Cosmologie (Louvain, 1903), §§ 192-203. - 355.
- The terms quantity and extension are commonly taken as synonymous; but
quantity is more properly applied to the internal plurality of integral parts of the
substance itself, extension to the dispersion of these parts outside one another in
space. - 356.
- Hence Aristotle’s definition in Metaph., iv.: “Quantum dicitur, quod [est] in
insita divisibile, quorum utrumque aut singula unum quid et hoc quid apta sunt
esse”: a quantified substance is one which is divisible into parts that are really
in it [i.e. partes integrantes], parts each of which is capable of becoming a distinct
subsisting individual thing.—Cf. Nys, Cosmologie, § 154. - 357.
- “Longitudo, latitudo et profunditas quantitates quaedam, sed non substantiae
sunt. Quantitas enim non est substantia, sed magis cui haec ipsa primo insunt
illud est substantia.”—Metaph., L. vii., ch. iii. - 358.
- Physic, L. i., ch. ii.
- 359.
- L. ii., ch. iv.
- 360.
- Cf. § 62 supra.
- 361.
- “Propria … totalitas substantiae continetur indifferenter in parva vel magna
quantitate; sicut … tota natura hominis in magno, vel parvo homine.”—Summa
Theol., iii., q. 76, art. 1, ad. 3. - 362.
- No argument in favour of this view can be based on the use of the term
species (“manentibus dumtaxat speciebus panis et vini”) by the Fathers of the
Council of Trent. For them, as for all Catholic philosophers and theologians of
the time, the scholastic term species, used in such a context, meant simply the
objective, perceptible accidents of the substance. Cf. Nys, op. cit., § 175. - 363.
Hence the significance of the lines in St. Thomas’ hymn, Adoro Te devote:—
Visus, tactus, gustus in te fallitur,
Sed auditu solo tuto creditur.- 364.
- and neither does Revelation. The Body of our Blessed Lord exists in the
Eucharist without its connatural external extension and consequent impenetrability.
But according to the common teaching of Catholic theologians it has its internal
quantity, its distinct integral parts, organs and members—really distinct from
one another, though interpenetrating and not spatially external to one another. Its
mode of existence in the space occupied by the sacramental species is thus
analogous to the mode in which the soul is in the body, or a pure spirit in space. - 365.
- We know from Revelation that the Body of our Lord exists in this way in the
Eucharist. We know, too, from Revelation that after the general resurrection the
glorified bodies of the just will be real bodies, real corporeal substances, and nevertheless
that they will be endowed with properties very different from those which
they possess in the present state: that they will be immortal, incorruptible, impassible,
“spiritual” (cf. 1 Cor. xv.). The Catholic philosopher who adds those
scattered rays of revealed light to what his own rational analysis of experience tells
him about matter and spirit, will understand the possibility of such a kinship between
the latter as will make the fact of their union in his own nature and person not
perhaps any less wonderful, but at any rate a little less surprising and inscrutable:
and this without committing himself to the objective idealism whereby Berkeley,
while endeavouring to show the utter unreality of matter, only succeeded in persuading
himself that its reality was not independent of all mind. - 366.
- “Ὥστε τὸ τοῦ περιέχοντος πέρας ἀκίνητον πρῶτον, τουτ᾽ ἔστιν ὁ τόπος.”—Physic, L.
iv., ch. iv. (6). - 367.
- The category Situs is commonly interpreted to signify the mutual spatial relations
or dispositions of the various parts of a body in the place actually occupied by
the latter. - 368.
- A body deprived of its connatural extension exists in space in a manner analogous
to that in which the soul is in the body. The Body of our Divine Lord is in
the Eucharist in this manner—“sacramentaliter”. - 369.
- Cf. Kleutgen, op. cit., § 624.
- 370.
- Cf. Zigliara, Ontologia (35), iv.
- 371.
- Cf. Nys, La Notion d’Espace (Louvain, 1901), pp. 95 sqq.—La Notion de Temps
(Louvain, 1898), pp. 123 sqq. - 372.
- “Quid est ergo tempus? Si nemo ex me quaerat, scio; si quaerenti explicare
velim, nescio.”—Confess. L. xi., ch. xiv. - 373.
- “Cum enim intelligimus extrema diversa alicujus medii, et anima dicat, illa
esse duo nunc, hoc prius, illud posterius quasi numerando prius et posterius in motu,
tunc hoc dicimus esse tempus.”—St. Thomas, in Phys., L. iv. lect. 17a. - 374.
- Sentent., Dist. xix., q. ii., art. 1.—Cf. Lect. xxiii. in iv. Physic.
- 375.
- Physic., iv., ch. xi.—Cf. St. Thomas in loc.
- 376.
- “The conception of variation united with sameness is not, however, the
whole cognition of time. For this the mind must be able to combine in thought two
different movements or pulsations of consciousness, so as to represent an interval
between them. It must hold together two nows, conceiving them, in succession,
yet uniting them through that intellectual synthetic activity by which we enumerate
a collection of objects—a process or act which carries concomitantly the consciousness
of its own continuous unity.”—Maher, Psychology, ch. xvii. - 377.
- That is, provided we abstract from all comparison of this internal time duration
with that of any other current of conscious experiences in the estimating mind.
As a matter of fact we always and necessarily compare the time duration of any
particular experienced change with that of the remaining portion of the whole
current of successive conscious states which make up our mental life. And thus
we feel, not that the four-mile walk had a longer time duration than the three-mile
walk, but rather that it took place at a quicker rate, more rapidly, than the latter.
But if a mind which had no other consciousness of change whatsoever than, e.g.
that of the two walks experienced successively, no other standard change with
which to compare each of them as it occurred—if such a mind experienced each in
this way, would it pronounce the four-mile walk to have occupied a longer time
than the three-mile walk?—Cf. infra, p. 327. - 378.
- This is true on the assumption that the intrinsic time-duration of a successive,
continuous change, its divisibility into distinct “nows” related as “before” and
“after,” is really identical with the continuous, successive states constituting the change
itself, and is not a really distinct mode superadded to this change, a continuous series of
“quandocationes,” distinct from the change, and giving the latter its temporal duration.
But many philosophers hold that in all creatures duration is a mode of their
existence really distinct from the creatures themselves that have this duration or
continued existence.—Cf. infra, § 86. - 379.
- Cf. Science of Logic, ii., § 246, pp. 201 sqq.
- 380.
- op. cit., c. xvii.
- 381.
- op. cit., c. xvii.
- 382.
- Cf. Nys, La Notion de Temps (Lovain, 1898), p. 104.
- 383.
- The fact that we can perceive and estimate temporal duration only extrinsically,
and in ultimate analysis by comparison with the flow of our own conscious
states, and that therefore we can have no perception or conception of the intrinsic
time duration of any change, seems to have been overlooked by De San (Cosmologia,
pp. 528-9) when he argues from our perception of different rates of motion, in favour
of the view that time duration is not really identical with motion or change,
but a superadded mode, really distinct from the latter. - 384.
- Cf. Nys, La Notion de Temps, pp. 85 sqq.
- 385.
- Cf. Nys, op. cit., pp. 120 sqq., for a defence of the view that an actually infinite
multitude involves no contradiction. - 386.
- ibid., pp. 162-9.
- 387.
- De Consolatione, L. v., pr. ult.
- 388.
- Cf. Kleutgen, op. cit., § 624.
- 389.
- “Est ergo dicendum, quod, cum aeternitas sit mensura esse permanentis
secundum quod aliquid recedit a permanentia essendi, secundum hoc recedit ab
aeternitate. Quaedam autem sic recedunt a permanentia essendi, quod esse eorum
est subjectum transmutationis, vel in transmutatiose consistit; et hujusmodi mensurantur
tempore, sicut omnis motus, et etiam esse omnium corruptibilium. Quaedam
vero recedunt minus a permanentia essendi, quia esse eorum nec in transmutatione
consistit nec est subjectum transmutationis; tamen habent transmutationem adjunctam
vel in actu vel in potentia … patet de angelis, quod scilicet habent esse
intransmutabile cum transmutabilitate secundum electionem, quantum ad eorum
naturam pertinet, et cum transmutabilitate intelligentiarum, et affectionum, et
locorum suo modo. Et ideo hujusmodi mensurantur aevo, quod est medium inter
aeternitatem et tempus. Esse autem quod mensurat aeternitas, nec est mutabile nec
mutabilitati adjunctum. Sic ergo tempus habet prius et posterius, aevum non habet in
se prius et posterius, sed ei conjungi possunt; aeternitas autem non habet prius
neque posterius, neque ea compatitur.”—St. Thomas, Summa Theol., i., q. x., art. 5,
in c. - 390.
- pp. 517-57.
- 391.
- Invisibilia enim ipsius a creatura mundi, per ea quae facta sunt intellecta,
conspiciuntur, sempiterna quoque ejus virtus et divinitas, ita ut [qui veritatem Dei
in injustitia detinent] sint inexcusabiles.—Rom. ii. 20 [18]. - 392.
- Cf. Maher, Psychology (4th edit.), pp. 90-2.
- 393.
- For a clear and trenchant criticism of modern relativist theories, cf. Veitch,
Knowing and Being, especially ch. iv., “Relation,” pp. 129 sqq. - 394.
- Cf. Mercier, op. cit., §§ 179-80.
- 395.
- Principles of Psychology, P. ii., ch. iii., § 88.
- 396.
- Cf. Maher, Psychology, pp. 157-9.
- 397.
- “We cannot of course perceive an unperceived world, nor can we conceive a
world the conception of which is not in the mind; but there is no contradiction or
absurdity in the proposition: ‘A material world of three dimensions has existed for
a time unperceived and unthought of by any created being, and then revealed
itself to human minds’.”—Maher, Psychology, p. iii, n. - 398.
- “I do not pretend to demonstrate anything, nor do I feel much concern,
about any unknowable noumenon which never reveals itself in my consciousness.
If there be in existence an inscrutable ‘transcendental Ego,’ eternally screened
from my ken by this self-asserting ‘empirical Ego,’ I confess I feel very little
interest in the nature or the welfare of the former. The only soul about which I
care is that which immediately presents itself in its acts, which thinks, wills,
remembers, believes, loves, repents, and hopes.”—Maher, op. cit., p. 475. Cf.
Mercier, op. cit., § 180, pp. 363. - 399.
- Πρός τι δὲ τὰ τοιαῦτα λέγεται, ὅσα αὐτά, ἄπερ ἐστὶν, ἑτέρων εἶναι λέγεται, ἢ
ὁπωσοῦν ἄλλως πρὸς ἕτερον.—Categ. v. 1. - 400.
- I Sentent., Dist. xxvi., q. 2, art. 1.
- 401.
“Sicut realis relatio consistit in ordine rei ad rem, ita relatio rationis consistit
in ordine intellectuum [ordination of concepts]; quod quidem dupliciter potest contingere.
Uno modo secundum quod iste ordo est adinventus per intellectum, et attributus
ei, quod relative dicitur; et hujusmodi sunt relationes quae attribuuntur ab
intellectu rebus intellectis, prout sunt intellectae, sicut relatio generis et speciei; has
enim relationes ratio adinvenit considerando ordinem ejus, quod est in intellectu ad
res, quae sunt extra, vel etiam ordinem intellectuum ad invicem. Alio modo secundum
quod hujusmodi relationes consequuntur modum intelligendi, videlicet quod intellectus
intelligit aliquid in ordine ad aliud; licet illum ordinem intellectus non adinveniat,
sed magis ex quadam necessitate consequatur modum intelligendi. Et
hujusmodi relationes intellectus non attribuit ei, quod est in intellectu, sed ei, quod
est in re. Et hoc quidem contingit secundum quod aliqua non habentia secundum
se ordinem, ordinate intelliguntur; licet intellectus non intelligit ea habere ordinem,
quia sic esset falsus. Ad hoc autem quod aliqua habeant ordinem, oportet quod
utrumque sit ens, et utrumque ordinabile ad aliud. Quandoque autem intellectus accipit
aliqua duo ut entia, quorum alterum tantum vel neutrum est ens; sicut cum
accipit duo futura, vel unum praesens et aliud futurum, et intelligit unum cum ordine
ad aliud, dicit alterum esse prius altero; unde istae relationes sunt rationis tantum,
utpote modum intelligendi consequentes. Quandoque vero accipit unum ut duo, et
intelligit ea cum quodam ordine; sicut cum dicitur aliquid esse idem sibi: et sic talis
relatio est rationis tantum. Quandoque vero accipit aliqua duo ut ordinabilia ad
invicem, inter quae non est ordo medius, immo alterum ipsorum essentialiter est ordo;
sicut cum dicit relationem accidere subjecto; unde talis relatio relationis ad quodcumque
aliud est rationis tantum. Quandoque vero accipit aliquid cum ordine ad
aliud, inquantum est terminus ordinis alterius ad ipsum, licet ipsum non ordinetur ad
aliud: sicut accipiendo scibile ut terminum ordinis scientiae ad ipsum.”—De Potentia,
q. vii., art. 11; cf. ibid. art. 10.“Cum relatio requirit duo extrema, tripliciter se habet ad hoc quod sit res
naturae aut rationis. Quandoque enim ex utraque parte est res rationis tantum,
quando scilicet ordo vel habitudo non potest esse inter aliqua nisi secundum apprehensionem
intellectus tantum, utpote cum dicimus idem eidem idem. Nam secundum
quod ratio apprehendit bis aliquod unum statuit illud ut duo; et sic apprehendit
quandam habitudinem ipsius ad seipsum. Et similiter est de omnibus relationibus
quae sunt inter ens et non ens, quas format ratio, inquantum apprehendit non ens
ut quoddam extremum. Et idem est de omnibus relationibus quae consequuntur actum
rationis, ut genus, species, et hujusmodi….”—Summa Theol.,
i., q. xiii., art. 7.- 402.
- Summa Theol.,1. q. xiii. art. 7. Elsewhere he points the distinction in these
terms: “Respectus ad aliud aliquando est in ipsa natura rerum, utpote quando aliquae
res secundum suam naturam ad invicem ordinatae sunt, et ad invicem inclinationem
habent; et hujusmodi relationes oportet esse reales…. Aliquando vero respectus
significatus per ea, quae dicuntur Ad aliquid, est tantum in ipsa apprehensione
rationis conferentis unum alteri; et tunc est relatio rationis tantum, sicut cum comparat
ratio hominem animali, ut speciem ad genus.”—ibid., q. xxviii., art. 1. - 403.
- St. Thomas gives expression to it in these sentences: “Perfectio et bonum
quae sunt in rebus extra animam, non solum attenduntur secundum aliquid absolute
inhaerens rebus, sed etiam secundum ordinem unius rei ad aliam; sicut etiam in
ordine partium exercitus, bonum exercitus consistit: huic enim ordini comparat
Philosophus [Aristot., xii. (x.) Metaph., Comment. 52 sqq.] ordinem universi. Oportet,
ergo in ipsis rebus ordinem quemdam esse; hic autem ordo relatio quaedam est….
Sic ergo oportet quod res habentes ordinem ad aliquid, realiter referantur ad ipsum,
et quod in eis aliqua res sit relatio.”—QQ. Disp. De Potentia, q. vii., art. 9. - 404.
- Kritik der reinen Vernunft, bk. i., Hauptst. ii., Abschn. ii., § 26.
- 405.
- Logic, bk. i., ch. iii., § 10.
- 406.
- L’Idée du phénomène, p. 181—apud Mercier, op. cit., § 173.
- 407.
- “Quaedam vero relationes sunt quantum ad utrumque extremum res naturae,
quando scilicet est habitudo inter aliqua duo secundum aliquid realiter conveniens
utrique; sicut patet de omnibus relationibus quae consequuntur quantitatem, ut magnum
et parvum, duplum et dimidium, et hujusmodi; nam quantitas est in utroque extremorum:
et simile est de relationibus quae consequuntur actionem et passionem,
ut motivum et mobile, pater et filius, et similia.”—St. Thomas, Summa Theol., i., q.
xiii., art. 7. - 408.
- “Quandoque vero relatio in uno extremorum est res naturae, et in altero est
res rationis tantum: et hoc contingit quandocunque duo extrema non sunt unius
ordinis; sicut sensus et scientia referuntur ad sensibile et scibile; quae quidem, inquantum
sunt res quaedam in esse naturale existentes, sunt extra ordinem esse
sensibilis et intelligibilis. Et ideo in scientia quidem et sensu est relatio realis,
inquantum ordinantur ad sciendum vel sentiendum res; sed res ipsae in
se consideratae sunt extra ordinem hujusmodi; unde in eis non est aliqua relatio
realiter ad scientiam et sensum, sed secundum rationem tantum, inquantum intellectus
apprehendit ea ut terminos relationum scientiae et sensus. Unde Philosophus dicit
in 5 Metaph., text. 20, quod non dicuntur relative, eo quod ipsa referantur ad alia,
sed quia alia referantur ad ipsa.”—ibid. - 409.
- Being really and adequately identical with its foundation, which is the essence
of its subject, this relation does not necessarily need the actual existence of its term.
Thus actual knowledge or science, which is a habit of the mind, has a transcendental
relation to its object even though this latter be not actual but only a pure possibility.
Similarly the accident of quantity sustained without its connatural substance
in the Eucharist, retains its transcendental relation to the latter.—Cf. Urraburu,
op. cit., § 335 (p. 997). - 410.
- Cf. Urraburu, op. cit., § 336 (p. 990).
- 411.
- Metaph., L. v., ch. xv. Cf. St. Thomas, in loc., lect. 17, where, approving of this
triple division, he writes: “Cum enim relatio quae est in rebus, consistat in ordine
unius rei ad aliam, oportet tot modis hujusmodi relationes esse, quot modis contingit
unam rem ad aliam ordinari. Ordinatur autem una res ad aliam, vel secundum
esse, prout esse unius rei dependet ab alia, et sic est tertius modus. Vel secundum
virtutem activam et passivam, secundum quod una res ab alia recipit, vel alteri confert
aliquid; et sic est secundus modus. Vel secundum quod quantitas unius rei
potest mensurari per aliam; et sic est primus modus.” - 412.
- Cf. Mercier, op. cit., § 175. For transcendental and predicamental unity, cf.
supra, §§ 26, 28. - 413.
- Cf. infra, p. 355. Some authors hold that the relation in question is predicamental.
Cf. Urraburu, op. cit., p. 987. The nature or essence of any individual
would seem to imply in its very concept a transcendental relation of specific identity
with all other actual and possible individual embodiments of this essence. The
point is one of secondary importance. - 414.
- Even virtually, though not formally. The creative act is not formally transitive;
it is virtually so: and in the creature it grounds the latter’s relation of real
dependence on the Creator. - 415.
- Cf. Urraburu, op. cit., § 336 (p. 989), § 341 (p. 1011); St. Thomas, iii.
Sentent., Dist., viii., q. i., art. 5. - 416.
- Mercier, op. cit., § 175.
- 417.
- Mercier, ibid.
- 418.
- “Cum igitur Deus sit extra totum ordinem creaturae, et omnes creaturae
ordinentur ad ipsum et non e converso; manifestum est quod creaturae realiter,
referuntur ad ipsum Deum; sed in Deo non est aliqua realis relatio ejus ad creaturas,
sed secundum rationem tantum, inquantum creaturae referantur ad ipsum.”—St.
Thomas, Summa Theol., i., q. xiii., art. 7. - 419.
- Among others Cajetan, Ferriariensis, Capreolus, Bañez, Joannes a St. Thoma.
Cf. Urraburu, op. cit., § 338 (p. 994); Mercier, op. cit., § 174. It would be interesting
to know how precisely those authors conceived this “relative” entity, this
“esse ad” as a reality independent of their own thought-activity. Cf. art. by the present
writer in the Irish Theological Quarterly (vol. vii., April, 1912: “Reflections on
some Forms of Monism,” pp. 167-8): “The whole universe of direct experience
displays a unity of order or design which pervades it through and through; it is a
revelation of intelligent purpose. Now a Cosmos, an orderly universe—which is intelligible
only as the expression of intelligent purpose, and not otherwise—is a system
of interrelated factors. But relating is unintelligible except as an expression of the
activity of mind or spirit, that is, of something at least analogous to our mental
activity of comparing and judging. Scholastic philosophers, as we know, discuss
the question whether or how far the exact object of our ‘relation’ concept is real;
that is, whether this object is, in itself and apart from the terms related [and the
foundation], a mere ens rationis, a product of our thought, or whether it is in itself
something more than this; and some of them hold that there are relations which,
in themselves and formally as relations, are something more than mere products of
our thought. Now if there be such relations, since they are not products of our
thought, we may fairly ask: Must they be the product of some thought? And from
our analysis of our very notion of what a relation is, it would seem that they must be
in some sort or other a product or expression of some thought-activity: even relations
between material things. It is in determining how precisely this is, or can be, that
the theist and the monist differ. The theist regards all material things, with their real
relations—and all our finite human minds, which apprehend the material world and its
relations and themselves and one another—as being indeed in a true sense terms or
objects of the Thought of God; not, however, as therefore identical or consubstantial
with the Divine Spirit, but as distinct from It though dependent on It: inasmuch as
he holds the Divine Thought to be creative, and regards all these things as its created
terms. The kinship he detects between matter and spirit lies precisely in this, that
matter is for him a created term of the Divine Thought. For him too, therefore,
matter can have no existence except as a term of thought—the creative Thought of
God.” Not that “the intelligible relations apprehended by us in matter are …
identical in reality with the thought-activity of the Divine Mind,” as Ontologists
have taught [cf. supra, 14, 18, 19]; nor that we can directly infer the existence of a
Supreme Spirit from the existence of matter, as Berkeley tried to do by erroneously
regarding the latter merely as an essentially mind-dependent phenomenon; because
“for the orthodox theist matter is in its own proper nature not spiritual, mental,
psychical; not anything after the manner of a thought-process, or endowed with the
spirit-mode of being”. If predicamental relations, such as quality or similarity of
material things, are, as those medieval scholastics contended, real entities, “relative”
in their nature, and really distinct from their extremes and foundations, did those
scholastics conceive such “relative entities” as essentially mind-dependent entities?
If they did they would probably have conceived them in the sense of Berkeley, as
created terms of the Divine Thought, rather than in the Ontologist sense which
would identify them with the Divine Thought itself. But it is not likely that they
conceived such relative entities as essentially thought-dependent, any more than
the absolute material realities related to one another by means of these relative
entities. On the other hand it is not easy to see how such relative entities can be
anything more than mere products of some thought-activity or other. - 420.
- They rely especially on this text from the De Potentia (q. vii., art. 9): “Relatio
est debilioris esse inter omnia praedicamenta; ideo putaverunt quidam eam esse ex
secundis intellectibus. Secundum ergo hanc positionem sequeretur quod relatio non
sit in rebus extra animam sed in solo intellectu, sicut intentio generis et speciei, et
secundarum substantiarum. Hoc autem esse non potest. In nullo enim praedicamento
ponitur aliquid nisi res praeter animam existens. Nam ens rationis
dividitur contra ens divisum per decem praedicamenta…. Si autem relatio non
est in rebus extra animam non poneretur ad aliquid unum genus praedicamenti.” - 421.
- Cf. St. Anselm, Monolog., ch. xxvi.
- 422.
- “Relatio habet quod sit res naturae ex sua causa per quam una res naturalem
ordinem habet ad alteram.”—Quodl. 1, art. 2. - 423.
- “In hoc differt Ad Aliquid [i.e. Relation] ab aliis generibus; quod alia
genera ex propria sui ratione habent, quod aliquid sint, sicut quantitas ex hoc ipso
quod est quantitas, aliquid ponit: et similiter est de aliis. Sed Ad Aliquid ex
propria sui generis ratione non habet, quod ponat aliquid, sed ad aliquid….
Habet autem relatio quod sit aliquid reale ex eo, quod relationem causat.”—Quodl.
9, art. 4. Cf. De Potentia, q. ii., art. 5. - 424.
- “Relatio est aliquid inhaerens licet non ex hoc ipso quod est relatio…. Et
ideo nihil prohibet, quod esse desinat hujusmodi accidens sine mutatione ejus in quo
est.”—De Potentia, q. vii., art. 9, ad. 7. - 425.
- “Et utroque modo contingit in realibus relationibus destrui relationem: vel
per destructionem quantitatis [or other foundation], unde ad hanc mutationem
quantitatis sequitur per accidens mutatio relationis: vel etiam secundum quod
cessat respectus ad alterum, remoto illo ad quod referebatur; et tunc relatio cessat,
nulla mutatione facta in ipsa. Unde in illis in quibus non est relatio nisi secundum
hunc respectum, veniunt et recedunt relationes sine aliqua mutatione ejus, quod
refertur.”—In i. Sent., Dist. xxvi., q. ii., art. 1, ad. 3. - 426.
- “Relationes differunt in hoc ab omnibus aliis rerum generibus, quia ea quae
sunt aliorum generum, ex ipsa ratione sui generis habent, quod sint res naturae,
sicut quantitates ex ratione quantitatis, et qualitates ex ratione qualitatis. Sed
relationes non habent quod sint res naturae ex ratione respectus ad alterum….
Sed relatio habet quod sit res naturae ex sua causa, per quam una res naturalem
ordinem habet ad alteram, qui quidem ordo naturalis et realis est ipsis ipsa
relatio.”—Quodl., 1, art. 2. - 427.
- Cf. supra, p. 351, n. 1; in which context we may reasonably suppose him to be
arguing that relation considered adequately is not a mere logical entity, “ex
secundis intellectibus,” inasmuch as, having a real foundation in things outside the
mind, it is in this respect real, independently of our thought. - 428.
- Cf. Urraburu, op. cit., § 341 (p. 1008).
- 429.
- ibid., p. 1007; cf. supra, p. 347.
- 430.
- In i. Sentent., Dist. iv., q. 1, art. 1, ad. 3.
- 431.
- Cf. Urraburu, ibid., pp. 1006-7: “Deinde nullam relationem esse substantiam
scripsit [S. Thomas] vel quia plerumque ratio fundandi non est substantia …
vel potius quia semper relatio, etiam cum in substantia fundatur, aliquid addit supra
substantiam cujuslibet extremi relati singillatim sumpti, quia non identificatur cum
fundamento prout se tenet ex parte solius subjecti, vel solius termini, sed prout se
tenet ea parte utriusque. Quare relatio … semper exprimit denominationem
contingentem et accidentaliter supervenientem subjecto, utpote quae adesse vel abesse
potest, prout adsit vel deficiat terminus.” - 432.
- “Illi enim [the reference is to certain medieval idealists] quamvis agnoscerent
duo alba existentia negabant dari actu in rebus formalem similaritatem [i.e. even
after the comparative activity of thought], sed formalem similitudinem, et aliam
quamvis relationem, reponebant in actu intellectus unum cum alio comparantis; nos
vero ante actum intellectus agnoscimus in rebus, quidquid sufficit ad constituendam
relationem similitudinis, diversitatis, paternitatis, etc., ita ut hujusmodi denominationes
non verificentur de actu intellectus unum cum alio comparantis, sed plenam
habeant in rebus ipsis verificationem.”—Urraburu, op. cit., p. 1010. - 433.
- In what sense “extramental”?—Cf. supra, p. 350, n. 1 (end).
- 434.
- Cf. Science of Logic, ii., § 218. For the concepts of “cause” and “causality”
in the inductive sciences, as well as for much that cannot be repeated here, the
student may consult with advantage vol. ii., p. iv., ch. iii., iv. and vi. of the work
referred to. - 435.
- “Id a quo aliquid procedit quocunque modo.”—St. Thomas, Summa Theol.,
i., q. xxxiii., art. 1. - 436.
- Hence Aristotle’s definition of principle, including both logical and real
principles: Πασῶν μὲν οὖν κοινὸν τῶν ἀρχῶν τὸ πρῶτον εἶναι ὅθεν ἡ ἐστιν ἢ γίγνεται ἢ
γιγνώσκεται.—Metaph. IV., ch. i. - 437.
- A cause must be prior in nature to its effect, but not necessarily prior in time.
In fact the action of the cause and the production of the effect must be simultaneous.
Cf. Science of Logic, ii., § 220. Considered formally as correlatives they are simul
natura. A principle must likewise be in some sense prior to what proceeds from it,
not necessarily, however, by priority of time, nor by priority of nature involving real
dependence. The Christian Revelation regarding the Blessed Trinity involves that
the First Divine Person is the “principle” from which the Second proceeds, and the
First and the Second the “principle” from which the Third proceeds; yet here
there is no dependence or inequality, or any priority except the “relation of
origin” be called priority. - 438.
- Cf. Science of Logic, ii., § 216.
- 439.
- Cf. Science of Logic, i., § 16; ii., §§ 214, 224 (p. 113).
- 440.
- Cf. Mercier, op. cit., § 252.
- 441.
- Cf. Physic., Lib. ii., cap. 3; Metaph., Lib. i., cap. 3; v., cap. 2.
- 442.
- i.e. from the effect considered formally as a term of the activity; in the case
of immanent activity, as, e.g. thought or volition, where the effect remains within the
agent (as a verbum mentale or other mental term), uniting with the concrete reality
of the latter, the effect is not adequately distinct from the agent as affected by this
term or product. - 443.
- Cf. St. Thomas, In Physic., ii., lect. 10: “Necesse est quatuor esse causas:
quia cum causa sit, ad quam sequitur esse alterius, esse ejus quod habet causam
potest considerari dupliciter: uno modo absolute, et sic causa essendi est forma per
quam aliquid est ens in actu; alio modo secundum quod de potentia ente fit actu
ens: et quia omne quod est in potentia, reducitur ad actum per id quod est actu
ens, ex hoc necesse est esse duas alias causas, scilicet materiam, et agentem
quod reducit materiam de potentia in actum. Actio autem agentis ad aliquod determinatum
tendit, sicut ab aliquo determinato principio procedit; nam omne agens
agit quod est sibi conveniens. Id autem ad quod intendit actio agentis dicitur
causa finalis. Sic igitur necesse est esse causas quatuor.” - 444.
- Cf. Mercier, op. cit., §§ 247-8.
- 445.
- Certain medieval scholastics, especially of the Franciscan School, regarded
spiritual substances as having in their constitution a certain potential, determinable
principle, which they called “materia”. St. Thomas, without objecting to the designation,
insisted that such potential principle cannot be the same as the materia
prima of corporeal substances (cf. De Substantis Separatis, ch. vii.). - 446.
- Cf. St. Thomas: “Actio est actus activi et passio est actus passivi” (iii.
Physic., l. 5); “Materia non fit causa in actu nisi secundum quod alteratur et mutatur”
(i. Contra Gentes, xvii.); “Materia est causa formae, inquantum forma non
est nisi in materia” (De Princip. Naturae). - 447.
- Cf. St. Thomas, De Princip. Naturae, ibid.: “… et similiter forma est causa
materiae, inquantum materia non habet esse in actu nisi per formam; materia enim
et forma dicuntur relative ad invicem; dicuntur etiam relative ad compositum,
sicut pars ad totum”. - 448.
- “Materia cum sit infinitarum formarum determinatur per formam, et per
eam consequitur aliquam speciem.”—St. Thomas, Summa Theol., i., q. vii., art. 1. - 449.
- To Special Metaphysics also belongs the controverted question whether or not
a plurality of really distinct substantial forms can enter into the constitution of an
individual corporeal substance. When we classify corporeal things into genera and
species according to their natural kinds (cf. Science of Logic, i., § 67), these latter are
determined by the formae substantiales of the things classified, and are called infimæ
species. Numerically distinct individuals which have (conceptually) the same forma
substantialis, fall into the same infima species; while if such individuals have (conceptually
and numerically) distinct formae substanialis they fall into distinct infimae
species of some higher common genus. The wider the generic concept the
larger the group of individuals which it unifies: it is a principle of conceptual unity,
i.e. of universality. The objects of our generic, differential, and specific concepts,
throughout this process of classification, are only virtually distinct metaphysical
grades of being in the individuals. Now if the forma substantialis which yields the
unifying concept of the species infima for the individuals, and the material principle
which is the ground of the numerical distinction between these latter, were likewise
regarded by the scholastics as being merely virtually distinct metaphysical grades
of being, in each individual, then the question of a plurality of really distinct forms
in one and the same individual would have no meaning: all “forms” in the latter
would be only virtually distinct from one another and from the material principle.
But the scholastics did not conceive that the real ground for grouping individuals
into species infimae was the same as that for grouping these latter into wider genera.
They regarded the relation between the forma substantialis and the materia prima in
the individual as quite different from that between the generic and specific grades of
being in the individual (cf. supra, § 38; Science of Logic, i., § 44; Joseph, Introduction
to Logic, pp. 93-6). While they considered the latter a relation of virtual distinction
they held the former to be one of real distinction. And while they recognized
the concept of the species infima to be a principle of conceptual unity in grouping
the individuals together mentally, St. Thomas emphasized especially the rôle of
the forma substantialis (on which that concept was founded) as a principle of real
unity in the individual: “Ab eodam habet res esse et unitatem. Manifestum est
autem quod res habet esse per formam. Unde et per formam res habet unitatem”
(Quodlib. i., art. 6). If we accept this doctrine of St. Thomas the arguments which
he bases on it against the possibility of a plurality of distinct substantial forms in
the same corporeal individual are unanswerable (Cf. Mercier, Ontologie, § 215). - 450.
- “Idem actus secundum rem est duorum secundum diversam rationem: agentis
quidem, secundum quod est ab eo, patientis autem, secundum quod est in ipso….
Ex eo quod actio et passio sunt unus motus non sequitur quod actio et passio, vel
doctio et doctrina, sint idem; sed quod motus cui inest utrumque eorum, sit idem.
Qui quidem motus secundum unam rationem est actio, et secundum aliam rationem
est passio; alterum enim est secundum rationem esse actus hujus, ut in hoc, et esse
actus hujus, ut ab hoc; motus autem dicitur actio secundum quod est actus agentis
ut ab hoc; dicitur autem passio secundum quod est actus patientis ut in hoc. Et
sic patet quod licet motus sit idem moventis et moti, propter hoc quod abstrahit
ab utraque ratione: tamen actio et passio differunt propter hoc quod diversas rationes
in sua significatione habent.”—St. Thomas, In Phys., iii. 1. 5. - 451.
- “Solet dubium esse apud quosdam, utrum motus sit in movente, aut in mobili….
Sed manifestum est quod actus cujuslibet est in eo cujus est actus; actus
autem motus est in mobili, cum sit actus mobilis, causatus tamen in eo a movente …
cum motus sit actus existentis in potentia, sequitur quod motus non sit actus alicujus
inquantum est movens, sed inquantum est mobile.”—ibid., 1. 4. - 452.
- Some languages mark the distinction between these two kinds of action:
“Differt autem facere et agere: quia factio est actio transiens in exteriorem materiam,
sicut aedificare, secare et hujusmodi; agere autem est actio permanenslin ipso agente
sicut videre, velle et hujusmodi.”—St. Thomas, Summa Theol. iae iia, q. lxvii., art.
4, c. - 453.
- Hume went even farther, at least in language; for he alleged (whether he
really believed is another question) that he could overcome the supposed merely
psychological difficulty, that he could easily—and, presumably, without doing
violence to his rational nature—conceive a non-existent thing as coming into
existence without a cause! He proclaimed that he could achieve the feat of
thinking what the universal voice of mankind has declared to be unthinkable: an
absolute beginning of being from nothingness. “The knowledge of this relation
(causality) is not,” he writes, “in any instance attained by reasonings a priori; but
arises entirely from experience, when we find that any particular objects are constantly
conjoined with each other ”(Works, ed. Green and Grose, iv., 24). “All
distinct ideas are separable from each other, and, as the ideas of cause and effect
are evidently distinct, ’twill be easy for us (!) to conceive any object as nonexistent
this moment, and existent the next, without conjoining to it the distinct
idea of a cause or producing principle” (Treatise on Human Nature, p. 381). On
this argument (?) even such an ardent admirer of the pan-phenomenist as Huxley
was, is forced to remark that “it is of the circular sort, for the major premise, that
all distinct ideas are separable in thought, assumes the question at issue” (Huxley’s
Hume, p. 122). - 454.
- Thus, for instance, man, elevated by sanctifying grace, can perform acts which
merit the supernatural reward of the Beatific Vision. - 455.
- Cf. Science of Logic, ii., § 231.
- 456.
- Cf. Aristotle, Metaph., ii., cap. 2.
- 457.
- Cf. Urraburu, op. cit., § 392 (p. 1123): “Unde adaequata virtus instrumentalis
videtur conflari ex naturali instrumenti virtute vel efficacitate et ex virtute causae
principalis sibi transeunter addita, docente S. Thoma: Instrumentum virtutem
instrumentalem acquirit dupliciter scilicet quando accipit formam instrumenti et quando
movetur a principali agente ad effectum (Summa Theol., iii., q. xix., art. 3, ad. 2).” - 458.
- “Ad aliquem effectum aliquid operatur dupliciter. Uno modo sicut per se
agens; et dicitur per se agere quod agit per aliquam formam sibi inhaerentem per
modum naturae completae, sive habeat illam formam a se, sive ab alio…. Alio
modo aliquid operatur ad effectum aliquem instrumentaliter, quod quidem non
operatur ad effectum per formam sibi inhaerentem, sed solum inquantum est motum
a per se agente. Haec est ratio instrumenti, inquantum est instrumentum, ut
moveat motum; unde sicut se habet forma completa ad per se agentem, ita se habet
motus, quo movetur a principale agente, ad instrumentum, sicut serra operatur ad
scamnum. Quamvis enim serra habeat aliquam actionem quae sibi competit secundum
propriam formam, ut dividere; tamen aliquem effectum habet qui sibi non
competit, nisi inquantum est mota ab artifice, scilicet facere rectam incisionem, et
convenientem formae artis: et sic instrumentum habet duas operationes; unam quae
competit ei secundam rationem propriam; aliam quae competit ei secundam quod
est motum a per se agente, quae transcendit virtutem propriae formae.”—De
Veritate, q. xxvii., art. 4. It is not clear, however, that St. Thomas regarded these
two “operationes” of the instrumental cause as really distinct, for he says that it
acts as an instrument (i.e. modifies the efficiency of the principal cause) only by
exercising its own proper function: “Omne agens instrumentale exsequitur actionem
principalis agentis per aliquam operationem propriam, et connaturalem sibi, sicut
calor naturalis generat carnem dissolvendo et digerendo, et serra operatur ad
factionem scamni secando” (Contra Gentes, ii., ch. xxi.): from which he goes on to
argue that no creature can act even as an instrumental cause in creating.—Cf. iv.
Sent., Dist. i., q. i., art. 4, sol. 2.—De Potentia, q. iii., art. 7.—Summa Theol., iii., q.
lxii., art. 1, ad. 2. - 459.
- St. Thomas, proving the necessity of the Divine concursus for all created causes,
illustrates the general distinction between a principal and an instrumental cause:
“Virtus naturalis quae est rebus naturalibus in sua institutione collata, inest eis ut
quaedem forma habens esse ratum et firmum in natura. Sed id quod a Deo fit in re
naturali, quo actualiter agat, est ut intentio sola, habens esse quoddam incompletum,
per modum quo … virtus artis [est] in instrumento artificis. Sicut ergo securi per
artem dari potuit acumen, ut esset forma in ea permanens, non autem dari ei potuit
quod vis artis esset in ea quasi quaedam forma permanens, nisi haberet intellectum;
ita rei naturali potuit conferri virtus propria, ut forma in ipsa permanens, non autem
vis qua agit ad esse ut instrumentum primae causae, nisi daretur ei quod esset universale essendi
principium; nec iterum virtuti naturali conferri potuit ut moveret seipsam,
nec ut conservaret se in esse: unde sicut patet quod instrumento artificis conferri
non oportuit quod operaretur absque motu artis; ita rei naturali conferri non potuit
quod operaretur absque operatione divina.”—QQ. DD. De. Pot., q. iii., art. 7. - 460.
- Cf. Maher, Psychology, ch. xix.—Mercier, Psychologie, ii., ch. i. § 2.
- 461.
- For a fuller treatment of this whole subject, cf. Science of Logic, ii., Part iv.,
chs. iii., iv.; Part v., ch. i.—Maher, Psychology, ch. xix., pp. 423-4. - 462.
- Cf. Newman, Grammar of Assent, Part i., ch. iv., § 1 (5), (6); § 2, remark 1.
- 463.
- Cf. Science of Logic, ii., §§ 216, 218, 219.
- 464.
- ibid., § 216.
- 465.
- ibid., § 220.
- 466.
- Introduction to Logic, pp. 64-5.
- 467.
- Cf. what was said above (32) about the causal or extrinsic, as distinct from the
intrinsic, principle of individuation. - 468.
- “Whenever science tries to find the cause not of a particular event, such as
the French Revolution (whose cause must be as unique as that event itself is), but
of an event of a kind, such as consumption, or commercial crises, it looks in the last
resort for a commensurate cause. What is that exact state or condition of the body,
given which it must and without which it cannot be in consumption? What are
those conditions in a commercial community, given which there must and without
which there cannot be a commercial crisis?”—Joseph, op. cit., p. 65. Cf. Science
of Logic, ii., § 221. - 469.
- System of Logic, iii., v., § 2.
- 470.
- For instance: (a) The “ontological” or “true” cause, which “actually produces”
the effect, need not necessarily be the “ultimate” cause of the latter. (b)
A “physical fact” can be the cause of another in the sense of being the invariable
antecedent (or physical cause) of the latter, but not “in that sense alone”; it may
also be an efficient cause of the latter by exerting an active influence on the happening
of this latter. (c) Whether or not efficiency is “a mysterious and most powerful tie,”
at any rate it does exist between “physical facts” in the universe. (d) Its analysis
reveals not a “supposed necessity of ascending … to … the true cause, … which
… produces the effect,” as if the proximate causes did not also truly produce the latter;
but a real necessity of ascending to a First Cause as the source and support and complement
of the real efficiency of these proximate causes. (e) A merely logical theory of
Induction does not indeed demand any inquiry either into the efficiency of natural
agencies, or into the nature and grounds of the “invariability” or “necessity” or
“law” whereby these are connected with their effects. But a philosophical theory of
Induction does imply such inquiries. And here phenomenist writers like Mill have
laid themselves open to two accusations. For while professing merely to abstract
from the problem of efficiency they have tried equivalently to deny its existence by
proclaiming it superfluous and insoluble, besides consciously or unconsciously misrepresenting
it. And similarly, in dealing with the invariability of causal sequences in
the universe, with the necessary character of its physical laws, they have misconceived
this necessity as being mechanical, fatal, absolutely inviolable; and have
wrongly proclaimed its ultimate grounds to be unknowable (Agnosticism). Cf. infra,
§ 104; Science of Logic, ii., Part IV., chs. iii., iv., and v.; Part V., ch. i. Thus, while
eschewing the genuine Metaphysics, which seeks the real nature and causes of the
world of our experience, as superfluous and futile, they have substituted for it a
masked and spurious metaphysics which they have wrongly fathered on Physical
Science: a mass of more or less superficial speculations which have not even the
merit of consistency. No philosopher, starting with their views on the nature of the
human mind, can consistently claim for the latter any really valid or reliable knowledge
of laws, any more than of causes. For the knowledge of a law, even as a
generalized fact, is a knowledge that claims to pass beyond the limits of the individual’s
present and remembered experiences. But there can be no rational justification,
whether psychological or ontological, for the certain reliability of such a step,
in the philosophy which logically reduces all certain knowledge to the mere awareness
of a flow of successive sensations supposed to constitute the total content of the
individual consciousness and the total reality of human experience. - 471.
- Cf. Maher, Psychology, ch. xvii., pp. 368-70.—Mercier, op. cit., § 229.
- 472.
- “When an effort of attention combines two ideas, when one billiard ball moves
another, when a steam hammer flattens out a lump of solid iron, when a blow on
the head knocks a man down, in all these cases there is something more than, and
essentially different from, the mere sequence of two phenomena: there is effective
force—causal action of an agent endowed with real energy.”—Maher, op. cit., ibid.,
p. 370. - 473.
- Grammar of Assent, p. 66.
- 474.
- Cf. Domet de Vorges, Cause efficiente et cause finale, p. 39. Volitional
activity is no doubt the most prominent type of efficient causality in our mental life.
But it is not the only type; we have direct conscious experience of intellectual
effort, of the work of the imagination, of the exercise of organic and muscular
energy. There is no warrant therefore for conceiving all efficient power or energy,
after the model of will-power, as Newman among others appears to have done
when he wrote in these terms: “Starting, then, from experience, I consider a cause
to be an effective will: and by the doctrine of causation, I mean the notion, or first
principle, that all things come of effective will” (ibid., p. 68). No doubt, all things
do come ultimately from the effective will of God. This, however, is not a first
principle, but a remote philosophical conclusion. - 475.
- ibid., p. 66.
- 476.
- St. Thomas, QQ. Disp. De Potentia, q. iii., art. 7, in c.
- 477.
- “Nulla res per seipsam movet vel agit, nisi sit movens non motum…. Et quia
natura inferior agens non agit nisi mota … et hoc non cessat quousque perveniatur
ad Deum, sequitur de necessitate quod Deus sit causa actionis cujuslibet rei naturalis,
ut movens et applicans virtutem ad agendum.”—St. Thomas, De Potentia Dei,
q. iii., art. 7. - 478.
- This is the principle repeatedly expressed by St. Thomas: “Unde quarto
modo unum est causa alterius, sicut principale agens est causa actionis instrumenti:
et hoc modo etiam oportet dicere, quod Deus est causa omnis actionis rei naturalis.
Quanto enim aliqua causa est altior, tanto est communior et efficacior, tanto profundius
ingreditur in effectum, et de remotiori potentia ipsum reducit in actum. In
qualibet autem re naturali invenimus quod est ens et quod est res naturalis, et quod
est talis vel talis naturae. Quorum primum est commune omnibus entibus; secundum
omnibus rebus naturalibus; tertium in una specie; et quartum, si addamus
accidentia, est proprium huic individuo. Hoc ergo individuum agendo non potest
constituere aliud in simili specie, nisi prout est instrumentum illius causae quae
respicit totam speciem et ulterius totum esse naturae inferioris. Et propter hoc
nihil agit in speciem in istis inferioribus … nec aliquid agit ad esse nisi per
virtutem Dei. Ipsum enim esse est communissimus effectus, primus et intimior
omnibus aliis effectibus; et ideo soli Deo competit secundum virtutem propriam talis
effectus: unde etiam, ut dicitur in Lib. de Causis (prop. 9), intelligentia non dat
esse, nisi prout est in ea virtus divina. Sic ergo Deus est causa omnis actionis
prout quodlibet agens est instrumentum divinae virtutis operantis.”—St. Thomas,
De Potentia Dei, q. iii. art 7.—Cf. supra, 99 (c), p. 375, n. 2. - 479.
- Why, then, is a finite cause not capable of acting uninterruptedly? why are its
powers, forces, energies, fatigued, lessened, exhausted by exercise? Simply because
its action is proportionate to its powers, and these to its finite nature. - 480.
- “Creatio non est mutatio nisi secundum modum intelligendi tantum. Nam de
ratione mutationis est quod aliquid idem se habeat aliter nunc et prius…. Sed
in creatione, per quam producitur tota substantia rei, non potest accipi aliquid idem
aliter se habens nunc et prius, nisi secundum intellectum tantum; sicut si intelligatur
aliqua res prius non fuisse totaliter, et postea esse. Sed cum actio et passio
conveniant in una substantia motus, et differant solum secundum habitudines
diveras … oportet quod subtracto motu, non remaneant nisi diversae habitudines
in creante et creato. Sed quia modus significandi sequitur modum intelligendi …
creatio significatur per modum mutationis; et propter hoc dicitur quod creare est
ex nihilo aliquid facere; quamvis facere et fieri magis in hoc conveniant quam
mutare et mutari; quia facere et fieri important habitudinem causae ad effectum et
effectus ad causam, sed mutationem ex consequenti.”—St. Thomas, Summa Theol.,
i., q. xlv., art. 2, ad. 2. - 481.
- “Remoto motu, actio nihil aliud importat quam ordinem originis [effectus]
secundum quod [effectus] a causa aliqua procedit.”—op. cit., i. q. xli., art. 1, ad 2. - 482.
- The act of the will is, of course, virtually transitive when it wills or determines
bodily movements.—Cf. Maher, Psychology, chs. x., xxiii. (pp. 517-24). - 483.
- At the same time it must be noted that organic vital activity is transitive in the
sense that no part or member of the organism acts upon itself, but only on other
parts, in the production of the local, quantitative and qualitative changes involved
in nutrition. It is subject to the inductively established law which seems to regulate
all corporeal action: that all such action involves reaction of the patiens on the
agens. Mental activity is outside this law. Cognitive and appetitive faculties do not
react on the objects which reduce these faculties to act, thus arousing their immanent
activity.—Cf. Mercier, op. cit., § 227. - 484.
- Cf. Mercier, op. cit.
- 485.
- Cf. Maher, Psychology, chs. xiii. and xiv.
- 486.
- Cf. Urraburu: “Vel, si mavis, dic causam efficientem esse causam, a qua fit
aliquid, vel a quo proprie oritur actio, intelligendo per actionem emanationem et
fluxum ac dependentiam effectus a causa.”—op. cit., § 389 (p. 1112). - 487.
- Cf. Mercier, op. cit., § 229: “L’action, l’efficience, qu’est elle, en quoi consiste-t-elle?
Est-ce une sorte d’écoulement de la cause dans l’effet? Évidemment non.
Lorsque nous voulons nous élever à une conception métaphysique, nous nous raccrochons
à une image sensible, et nous nous persuadons volontiers, que la netteté de la
première répond à la facilité avec laquelle nous nous figurons la seconde. Il faut se
défier de cette illusion. Puisque l’action, même corporelle, ne modifie point l’agent,
la causalité efficiente ne peut consister dans un influx physique, qui passerait de la
cause dans l’effet.” - 488.
- Cf. Science of Logic, ii., §§ 228-9.
- 489.
- We might add this other fact: that all kinds of corporeal activity and change
(11) seem to involve motion or local change. This does not prove that they all are
motion or local change. The significance of the fact lies probably in this, that local
motion is necessary for procuring and continuing physical contact between the
interacting physical agencies.—Cf. Nys, Cosmologie, §§ 227-9. - 490.
- Cf. St. Thomas, Contra Gentes, iii., 69.
- 491.
- “Une cause véritable est une cause, entre laquelle et son effet l’esprit
aperçoit une liaison nécessaire: c’est ainsi que je l’entendes. [This is ambiguous.]
Or il n’y a que l’être infiniment parfait entre la volonté duquel et les effets l’esprit
aperçoive une liaison nécessaire. Il n’y a donc que Dieu qui soit véritable cause,
et il semble même qu’il y ait contradiction à dire que les hommes puissent l’être”—De
la récherche de la vérité, Liv. 6me, 2e partie, ch. iii. - 492.
- “Si l’on vient à considérer attentivement l’idée que l’on a de cause ou de
puissance d’agir, on ne peut en douter que cette idée ne présente quelque chose de
divin.”—ibid. - 493.
- “Il n’y a point d’homme qui sache seulement ce qu’il faut faire pour remuer
un de ses doigts par le moyen des esprits animaux.”—ibid. - 494.
- “J’ai toujours soutenue que l’âme était l’unique cause de ses actes, c’est à
dire de ses déterminations libres ou de ses actes bons ou mauvais…. J’ai toujours
soutenu que l’âme était active, mais que ses actes ne produisaient rien de physique.”—Réflexions
sur la prémotion physique. “Je crois que la volonté est une puissance
active, qu’elle a un véritable pouvoir de se déterminer; mais son action est
immanente; c’est une action qui ne produit rien par son efficace propre, pas même
le mouvement de son bras.”—Réponse à la 3me lettre d’Arnauld. - 495.
- Cf. Mercier, op. cit., §§ 230-2; Zigliara, Ontologia (45); Urraburu, op. cit.,
§§ 393 sqq. - 496.
- We may reasonably ask the occasionalist to suppose for the moment that we
are efficient causes of our mental processes and to tell us what better proof of it
could he demand, or what better proof could be forthcoming, than this proof from
consciousness. - 497.
- Maher, Psychology, ch. x., p. 220.
- 498.
- Should anyone doubt that consciousness does testify to this fact, we may
prove it inductively from the constant correlation between the mental state and the
bodily movement: “I will to move my arm, it moves; I will that it remain at rest,
it does not move; I will that its movement be more or less strong and rapid, the
strength and rapidity vary with the determination of my will. What more complete
inductive proof can we have of the efficiency of our will-action on the external world?”—Mercier,
op. cit., § 231. - 499.
- “Si effectus non producuntur ex actione rerum creatarum, sed solum ex actione
Dei, impossibile est quod per effectus manifestetur virtus alicujus causae creatae:
non enim effectus ostendit virtutem causae nisi ratione actionis, quae a virtute procedens
ad effectum terminatur. Natura autem causae non cognoscitur per effectum,
nisi inquantum per ipsum cognoscitur virtus, quae naturam consequitur. Si igitur
res creatae non habent actiones ad producendum effectum, sequitur, quod nunquam
naturam alicujus rei creatae poterit cognosci per effectum; et sic subtrahitur nobis
omnis cognitio scientiae naturalis, in qua praecipuae demonstrationes per effectum
sequuntur.”—St. Thomas, Contra Gentes, L. iii., cap. 69. - 500.
- “Je demeure d’accord que la foi oblige à croire qu’il y a des corps; mais, pour
l’évidence, il me semble qu’elle n’est point entière, et que nous ne sommes point
invinciblement portés à croire qu’il y ait quelqu’autre chose que Dieu et notre
esprit.”—Récherche de la vérite, 6me éclaircissement. - 501.
- Cf. Science of Logic, ii., § 217.
- 502.
- Metaph., v., 17.
- 503.
- “Quaedam vero ad bonum inclinantur cum aliqua cognitione; non quidem
sic quod cognoscant ipsam rationem boni, sed cognoscunt aliquod bonum particulare….
Inclinatio autem hanc cognitionem sequens dicitur appetitus sensitivus. Quaedam
vero inclinantur ad bonum cum cognitione qua cognoscant ipsam boni
rationem; et haec inclinatio dicitur voluntas.”—St. Thomas, Summa Theol., i., q.
xlix., art. 1. - 504.
- “Sicut influere causae efficientis est agere, ita influere causae finalis est
appeti et desiderari.”—De Veritate, q. xxii., art. 2. - 505.
- In its modern usage the term “intention” is inseparable from the notion of
conscious direction. The scholastics used the term “intentio” in a wider and
deeper sense to connote the natural tendency of all created agencies towards their
natural activities and lines of development. And in unconscious agencies they did
not hesitate to refer to it as “intentio naturae” or “appetitus naturalis”. - 506.
“Res naturalis per formam qua perficitur in sua specie, habet inclinationem in
proprias operationes et proprium finem, quem per operationes consequitur; quale
enim unumquodque est, talia operatur, et in sibi convenientia tendit.”—St. Thomas,
Contra Gentes, iv., 19.“Omnia suo modo per appetitum inclinantur in bonum, sed diversimode. Quaedam
enim inclinantur in bonum per solam naturalem habitudinem absque cognitione,
sicut plantae et corpora inanimata; et talis inclinatio ad bonum vocatur appetitus
naturalis.”—Summa Theol., i., q. xlix., art. 1.- 507.
“Causa efficiens et finis sibi correspondent invicem, quia efficiens est principium
motus, finis autem terminus. Et similiter materia et forma: nam forma dat
esse, materia autem recipit. Est igitur efficiens causa finis, finis autem causa
efficientis. Efficiens est causa finis quantum ad esse, quidem, quia movendo
perducit efficiens ad hoc, quod sit finis. Finis autem est causa efficientis non
quantum ad esse sed quantum ad rationem causalitatis. Nam efficiens est causa in
quantum agit; non autem agit nisi causa [gratia] finis. Unde ex fine habet suam
causalitatem efficiens.”—St. Thomas, In Metaph., v., 2.“Sciendum quod licet finis sit ultimus in esse in quibusdam, in causalitate
tamen est prior semper, unde dicitur causa causarum, quia est causa causalitatis in
omnibus causis. Est enim causa causalitatis efficientis, ut jam dictum est.
Efficiens autem est causa causalitatis et materiae et formae.”—ibid., lect. 3.- 508.
- Φύσις ἐστιν ἀρχὴ τὶς καὶ αἰτία του κινεῖσθαι καὶ ἠρεμεῖν ἐν ῷ ὑπάχει πρώτως
καθ᾽ αὑτο, καὶ μὴ κατὰ συμβεβηκός. Natura est principium quoddam et causa cur id
moveatur et quiescat, in quo inest primum, per se et non secundum accidens.—Physic.,
L. ii., cap. 1. - 509.
- “Ars nihil aliud est quam recta ratio aliquorum operum faciendorum.”—Summa
Theol. ia iiae, q. lvii., art. 3.—Cf. In Post. Anal., l. 1. - 510.
“Natura nihil aliud est quam ratio cujusdam artis, scilicet divinae, indita rebus
qua ipsae res moventur ad finem determinatum; sicut si artifex factor navis posset
lignis tribuere quod ex seipsis moverentur ad navis formam inducendam.”—In II
Phys., lect. 14.“Omnia naturalia, in ea quae eis conveniunt, sunt inclinata, habentia in seipsis
aliquod inclinationis principium, ratione cujus eorum inclinatio naturalis est, ita
ut quodammodo ipsa vadant, et non solum ducantur in fines debitos.”—De Veritate, q.
xxii., art. 7.- 511.
- “In nullo enim alio natura ab arte videtur differre, nisi quia natura est principium
intrinsecum, et ars est principium extrinsicum. Si enim ars factiva navis
esset intrinseca ligno, facta fuisset navis a natura, sicut modo fit ab arte.”—In II.
Phys., lect. 13. - 512.
- Cf. Science of Logic, ii., § 217.
- 513.
- Cf. Science of Logic, ii, § 227.
- 514.
- Cf. Science of Logic, ii., §§ 226-31.
- 515.
- Aristotle, Metaph., iv., ch. v.
- 516.
- Physic., ii., ch. v.
- 517.
- ibid.
- 518.
- Cf. Science of Logic, ii., §§ 264, 268-9.
- 519.
- Οὐδὲν γὰρ ὤς ἔτυχε ποιεῖ ἡ φυσις.—De Coelo, ii., 8.
- 520.
- Fatalism is the view that all things happen by a blind, inevitable, eternally
foredoomed and unintelligible necessity. Thus Seneca (Nat. Quaest., L. III., cap.
36) describes fatum as necessitas omnium rerum actionumque, quam nulla vis rumpat.
This necessitas ineluctabilis is totally different from the conditional physical necessity
of the course of Nature dependently on the Fiat of a Supreme Free Will guided by
Supreme Intelligence (Cf. Science of Logic, §§ 224, 249, 253, 257). If the necessity
of actual occurrences is not ultimately traceable to the Fiat of an Intelligent Will—and
mechanists deny that it can be so traced—it is rightly described as fatalistic,
blind, purposeless, unintelligible. - 521.
- Cf. Mercier, op. cit., §§ 259, 260.
- 522.
- “Expliquer par une rencontre fortuite, la convergence d’éléments, dont chacun
a sa poussée propre, c’est rendre raison de la convergence par des principes de divergence….
Il est donc contradictoire d’attribuer au hasard la raison explicative de
l’ordre.”—Mercier, op. cit., § 260. - 523.
- Cf. Science of Logic, ii., §§ 224, 250, and passim.
- 524.
- “Similiter ex prioribus pervenitur ad posteriora in arte et in natura: unde si
artificialia, ut domus, fierent a natura, hoc ordine fierent, quo nunc fiunt per artem:
scilicet prius institueretur fundamentum, et postea erigerentur parietes, et ultimo
supponeretur tectum…. Et similiter si ea quae fiunt a natura fierent ab arte, hoc
modo fierent sicut apta nata sunt fieri a natura; ut patet in sanitate, quam contigit
fieri, et ab arte et a natura…. Unde manifestum est quod in natura est alterum
propter alterum, scilicet priora propter posteriora, sicut et in arte.”—St. Thomas,
In II. Phys., lect. 13.—Cf. supra, p. 417, n. 3. - 525.
- “Ordo est parium dispariumque rerum sua cuique loca tribuens dispositio.”—De
Civ. Dei, xix., 13. - 526.
- Cf. Mercier, op. cit., §§ 257-61.
- 527.
- “La convergence de causes indifférentes qui réalisent d’une manière harmonieuse
et persistante un même objet ordonné, ne s’explique point par des coincidences fortuites;
elle réclame un principe interne de convergence.”—Ibid., § 260. - 528.
- Tennyson, In Memoriam, lvi.
- 529.
- Browning, A Soul’s Tragedy, Act. 1.
- 530.
- “Universum habet bonum ordinis et bonum separatum.”—In Metaph., xii.,
l. 12. - 531.
- Aristotle, Metaph., xi., 10. Does Aristotle teach that God moves the universe
only as its Final Cause, as the Supreme Good towards which it tends, or also as
Efficient Cause? His thought is here obscure, and has given rise to much controversy
among his interpreters. - 532.
- Ἡ ἀρχὴ καὶ τὸ πρῶτον τῶν ὄντων ἀκίνητον καὶ καθ᾽ ἁυτὸ καὶ κατὰ συμβεβηκός, κινοῦν
δὲ τὴν πρώτην ἀΐδιον καὶ μίαν κίνησιν.—Ibid., xi., 8. - 533.
- Κινεῖ δὲ (οὐ ἕνεκα) ὡς ἐρώμενον, κινούμενον δὲ τᾶλλα κινει.—ibid., 7.
- 534.
- “Totus ordo universi est propter primum moventem, ut scilicet explicetur in
universo ordinato id quod est in intellectu et voluntate primi moventis. Et sic
oportet quod a primo movente sit tota ordinatio universi.”—Ibid., xii., l. 12. - 535.
… Among themselves all things
Have order; and from hence the form, which makes
The universe resemble God. In this
The higher creatures see the printed steps
Of that eternal worth, which is the end
Whither the line is drawn. All natures lean
In this their order, diversely, some more,
Some less approaching to their primal source.
Thus they to different havens are moved on
Through the vast sea of being, and each one
With instinct giv’n, that bears it in its course;
This to the lunar sphere directs the fire,
This prompts the hearts of mortal animals,
This the brute earth together knits and binds.
Nor only creatures, void of intellect,
Are aim’d at by this bow; but even those
That have intelligence and love, are pierced.
That Providence, who so well orders all,
With her own light makes ever calm the heaven,
In which the substance that hath greatest speed
Is turned: and thither now, as to our seat
Predestin’d, we are carried by the force
Of that strong cord, that never looses dart,
But at fair aim and glad …—Dante, Paradiso, Cant. i. (tr. by Cary).